《Conquer the World》


 Chapter 1: Volunteer in a Certain Experiment

    That day, the sky was clear. What does it mean? It means that there was no cloud to cover the sun that hanged in the sky!


    The most important thing was to the people who lived in a city that located in the middle of desert. Their activity were at the peak because that time the sun also reached its highest point in the sky, hinting that the time was already in the afternoon.


    Some of the people washed their own sweat. The heat that produced in the desert made them like that and they also worked daily at the time so they exposed to the sunlight. But luckily the sun was directly above their head because that mean the rest time for them!


    "Ah, so hot! By the way are you wondering about the area five kilometers from here?" a merchant asked to the old man that currently sat on the single chair. This old man was one of those merchant that selling his product of his farm of goat.


    Seeing the people started to crowded in front of him, he could only sighed. "You still have a habit to come to my place to hear my speech. I don''t know what to tell you about today." he really had no inspiration to tell anything to them.


    And the people who came to the old man''s place was mostly the citizen of this town. Because the old man often told many stories about their city or sometimes even the information about their country, they hastily walked to his place.


    "Come on, you are an expert in this field so do you have any new stories? Or do you have information?" someone asked him.


    "Information?" when the old man started to rack his brain, suddenly the heat increased by half! Not only that but there was also a loud sound that came from outside the city.


    "What was that!?" another merchant exclaimed. "Oh, it can''t be that those madmen were doing it again?" another person asked with a doubt.


    "Everyone, I told you already not to call them madmen. They were the great scientist that discovered the method of Soul Transfer! You should at least respect them for that." the old man that gripped the edge of his chair now explained.


    "Old Man Ryner, pardon his mouth for his ignorance." a middle-aged man that covered himself with long garment now asking for forgiveness form Old Man Ryner.


    "Eh, father? Why are you asking for that?" but because his father already position himself with his hand clapped against each other, his son also followed.


    "You don''t know anything much but Old Man Ryner''s grandson is a scientist that worked there too you know." his father whispered to his son. "I see. Then I should apologize instead of you father."


    The son stepped forward and said, "I am sorry for my words! Can respectable Old Man Ryner accept my apology?" with a stuttered in every word he said.


    Old Man Ryner then only patted his shoulder and replied, "Relax, I''m not angry at your words. It''s true that their passion already reached the level of madness but because of that they can accomplish such a feat."


    Old Man Ryner then remembered his grandson. "Your age is almost the same as my grandson you know."


    The people at the scene had a multifarous look on their face because the newcomer saw that the young man apologized to the old man so quickly. In another place, this was a rare occurance and now they had a new understanding of this city.


    Then the old man told them about his grandson....


    -


    "My nose is slightly itch! Someone must be talked about me." a young man that wear a white coat rubbed his nose. Currently he stayed at the room for almost half a day, checking a formula that showed in the hologram in the front of his face.


    Yes, the current technology reached an astounding and profound realm than our world now.


    "That''s the last one! The formula was valid and now we just need to practice it to the last step of our experiment." after numerous correction and some adjustment he collected the data and saved it in the device.


    "Is it really true? Then we need to attend to the meeting room now! Looks like we slightly late this time." a middle-aged man replied to the young man. He also wear the same clothes as the young man and after hearing his sound, he opened the door.


    "Uncle Ben, you still here? Are you also done on your part?" the young man smiled and grabbed the device that contains the data. Ben who already used to his smiled sneered because he himself was the most hardworking scientist in this area!


    "Yes, I already finished some time ago and just waiting for you."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Then they walked to the outside. In another room in the same area, an old man with his glasses and white beard sat in a soft and comfortable chair. The table in front of him was shaped like a large round table and in every place of the table, there was a document placed in front of the chair.


    There were some people who already arrived at the room and sat in their own chair. Mostly of those people were already past their productive age and now the wrinkle in their forehead increased again.


    "They said that this experiment will become a major breakthrough if successful. But from the economical outcome, we really waste a large amount of money right?" a bald man asked his friend.


    "Actually that''s not the main problem. The main problem is we lacked a subject for this experiment." replied his friend.


    This place that located in the middle of the desert was actually a place that conducts major research regarding soul! Yes, soul because that topic became so viral in the country and across the globe, they started this topic as a research material.


    The first success marked their advancement regarding the soul and the fruit of their effort that time produced Soul Transfer method! This method caused a sensation across the country and this time they tried to test this on a more convincing subject.


    Human Experiment.


    The old man with the glasses looked at his own portable watch that used hologram to showed the current time. "Where is he? He is our important contributor but yet to appear here." he whispered to comfort himself.


    But the door that large enough for two people suddenly opened wide and large. Dozens of people entered the roo and from those people, the young man and a middle-aged man could be seen.


    "Manstein, I told you we should come here sooner but you did not listen. Now look you made yourself in trouble." Ben told Manstein about what happened when they arrived at the door.


    "Sorry, sorry. But this is the most essence of our hard work and I don''t want it to become a pile of junk! Now we must look for our seat and sit down to listen to the decision from the executor." he replied while scratching his head.


    "Hey Manstein, at last you appear! Don''t make me waiting for you and quick sit down."


    "Still acceptable?" Manstein glanced at this bald old man. This bald old man was, in fact his superior and the executor for every project, research, and experimental that conducted in this area.


    The old man saw him with his glasses and nodded while tapping at his portable watch in his wrist. "Thank you."


    Manstein sat a bit far from him and at his very opposite side sat Ben. Manstein put out the device and plugged it into the hole that matched its size. He also raised his head to see that the seat was full and now a man standing in the front of the large projector.


    The room suddenly darkened and the projector turned on. The one who standing in the front of the projector said, "Alright because every important person already gathered here we can start the topic for today''s meeting.


    "As you know..." when he said that a light that projected a picture appeared in the center of the round table. The picture showed the title for this meeting.


    "The latest thing we tried to dig was about the safety of Soul Transfer to the human. We conduct several experiment about it to the rodent and after several trial and error we did it! Their soul move from their original body to the prepared vessel and with the first success we further increased the chance to our survival."


    His speech pointed that the survival of them all related to this experiment and now everyone in the room felt pressure in thier chest. Normally they just cast aside this case but this time they seriously in need for a definite proof of their use.


    "Yes, our financial issue started to affect our progress and now we barely able to fund this time experiment. But sadly we don''t have enough to pay for a subject. Even those government that we called do not have a single prisoner that sentenced to death or anything similar. So we...."


    Painful, that was the expression the man showed. He really rejected this idea but from thebottom of his heart, he knew that it was impossible.


    ¡°...need a subject that will be used in this experiment.¡±


    From what the man was said, everyone in the room knew that they need a subject. They started to talk about it for a few minutes and still not reached their decision. But to their surprise, someone got up from his seat.


    ¡°If you still hesitate to decide then can you let me become a subject? I volunteered myself!¡± said Manstein with a determined look showed all over his face.


    Ben who was sat opposite of him said, ¡°But you need to think this twice! You are still young and your family lived in the city near here so you don¡¯t need to do this. Just let someone else replace you.¡±


    Manstein felt warm in his heart but he still insisted on his decision by pressing a few of button in the table and the data from the device appeared in the projector.


    ¡°Let me tell you something. Check your data in your document and then compared it again with the data in my device. This is the data I acquired from few days of experiment and revising the method again.¡±


    While Manstein explained that, the speaker walked towards him and said ¡°Are you really confident in this?¡±


    But to his surprise, Manstein only nodded slightly. The speaker then turned to the bald old man.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually delighted after you presented us this but I need to ask you something. Do you really sure about the method?¡±


    The bald old man asked and after that the people raised their heads to compare the data in the document with the data that Manstein showed in the projector.


    Manstein answered, ¡°There is no guarantee of one hundred percent to successfully transfer the soul but at least I can increased the chance from sixty percent to seventy percent. Furthermore, the problem after the tranfer has been supressed and I think this is the right time to conduct the experiment.


    ¡°But I want to become the subject myself. This is my idea and if you accept it please tell my family in the city that I will participate as the first human subject.¡±


    No one could really say something because they afraid if the unexpected happens to them. But because of this too that they felt guilty.


    ¡°Alright....you will become our first human that will try the Soul Transfer method.¡± The bald old man agreed because they also out of the choice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Thus the first human to conduct this method fell to the young man named Manstein.

 Chapter 2: Call me Ye Yingyuan

    The day after that the preparation for the experiment was already completed.


    The machines worked perfectly, the scanner showed that everything was ready and in their prime condition.


    In this large room that filled with both micro-device and macro-device, a large bed that had been prepared for the subject was laid. There was so much unknown hose that connected to a large box.


    Besides the large box, a large monitor showed the strange number and a 3D picture of a man.


    But on the other part of the room there was a glass that separated two rooms and yes, this glass is actually a one-way glass that outsider could see inside but people from inside could not see outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready at anytime. So can you stabilized the transferring processing machine there?¡± Manstein knew that his new method increased the chance and the after effect of the transfer reduced by several folds.


    ¡°You are really stubborn alright! We send the letter to your family especially for you.¡± Ben accompanied Manstein to the experimental laboratory.


    When they arrived, the important person like the bald old man was here too. ¡°Watson, you said you cannot bear to see the scene so why are you here?¡± asked Ben to the bald old man.


    After Ben recognized Watson, they chatted about something. They were actually friends from ten years ago and also Old Man Ryner''s buddy.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t bear it but I was the one who decides it right? So I¡¯m here to take responsibility for my action. The data that he showed to us made the burden from my shoulder lessen a bit.¡±


    Watson tried to distract his own worry by talking about Manstein. ¡°He is still young and has talent so why he volunteered himself to become the subject?¡±


    Ben glanced at him as if he was the fool. ¡°You know Ryner right? Because his son died in the war two decades ago, he decided to take care of his grandson. Every day he said something like ¡®taking the risk to reap the result. Either you died or we advance a step forward. Every moment in our life, we need to make a sacrifice.¡¯¡±


    Watson only smiled wryly. ¡°You made me remember that he really is talkative. And his guiding his grandson make the current Manstein, how can I know that he really is blessed with his grandson?¡±


    Meanwhile, Manstein checked the monitor, the hose which size varied to a few centimeters to even a few millimeter in diameter.


    Several people with the face mask and the white suit led him to the room and to the bed. ¡°Mr.Manstein, please put the brainwave transmitter and body scanner closer to your body.¡±


    Manstein could only do exactly as these people said. He removed his coat, his clothes leaving him only his underpants and his bare chest.


    ¡°The vessel....is it ready in place?¡± Manstein also checked the condition of his soon-to-be new vessel. The feeling of that made him rather nervous.


    ¡°Yes, and in perfect condition. And in fact, I actually admire you...¡± the person then went to the monitor to see the status that showed on it.


    ¡°Admire me? Not so bad it seems.¡± Manstein had laid in the bed and now he started to put the equipment on.


    ¡°The preparations are completed! Both the subject and the vessel are ready to do Soul Transfer. Please your next instructor!¡± a woman reported to Watson and now every single person stared at him.


    Watson himself could only nod because everything that they had done was for today!


    ¡°Then execute the procedure!¡± exclaimed the woman. Ben stared hardly at the place where Manstein laid his body.


    Manstein closed his eyes, relaxed his body and let the machines, devices and the scientists to do the job. With the additional data he had given to Watson, the chance for success should be increased.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Some button was pressed and the large square sent a certain amount of liquid that moves from the hose to the subject¡¯s body.


    ¡°The dose should be 100 ml for the liquid. And the transfer device must set to the point of seventy-two according to the new data.¡± Some of them instructed the others to follow like what Manstein did in his experiment.


    Ben and Watson felt the pressure in their chest as if a mountain descend upon it. They watched as everything started. The device that recording the body¡¯s activity started to show reaction that only available when Soul Transfering!


    ¡°Okay, now turn off the second device and then you use the fourth to proceed with the transfer.¡±


    Two people then pressed the button and the second device turned off. Meanwhile, a person also pressed the button that activated the fourth.


    Suddenly a multicolor light enveloped the entire room, starting the Soul Transfer!


    ¡°Wishing that he safely transfer.¡± Said Ben


    ¡°Yes, I wish the same too.¡± Watson also had the same idea.


    Manstein felt that his entire body was being torn apart. It was similar to remove the grass to the root. His sense in disarray and the only thing he know was that he must succeed


    ¡®This pain! I feel like this is the most painful moment in my life.¡¯


    He sure that if someone here measuring his pain level, the pain that he felt now was comparable to the woman when they give birth to their child!


    Even his eyes already rolled back, showing only the white part. The sound produced from the machine marked the transferring process.


    But unknown to them an extraordinary thing happened right above their heads. In the sky high above the clouds, a vortex mysteriously appeared.


    Nothing came of it and it absorbs nothing but when the experiment was in progress, suddenly it produced attraction force that wants to take something.


    This something then revealed to be a soul that move out from the body and that soul cannot resist nor delay his own demise.


    Finally, the soul flew to the vortex and then entered it. It had been separated from the body so no one can see it.


    But because of that, a certain problem appeared at the experimental area but that was of no concern for that certain soul.


    -


    In a certain room and in a certain bed.


    A boy who wears a robe was meditating when suddenly a vortex appeared near him. This vortex made him aware of it and he used an incantation to prepared his technique.


    But nothing happened and the boy opened his eyes. Sadly, that was also when he dropped his guard and the soul flew to his body and unexpectedly entered from his eyes.


    ¡°Argghhhh!¡±


    The pain that he felt also great and then in the Soul Realm two soul encountered each other.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± the boy said that loudly. ¡®Messing with my cultivation and now this soul tried to invade my body!¡¯


    His face soured because he had almost comprehended a certain thing when this soul invades his body.


    ¡°Eh? In my data there was nothing like this, what¡¯s going on boy?¡± Manstein never experienced it himself so this was rather normal but for the boy, he was angered!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on your sister! You interrupted me from my cultivating process and now you pretending to be an innocent?¡±


    The boy protesting Manstein but he himself still thinking about the important factor regarding Soul Transfer.


    ¡°Then this is your body right?¡± Manstein could not help but ask. He already planned for the worst but he did not know if he could survive like this in the long term.


    ¡°Of course! Get out now before I changed my mind.¡± The boy then gestured at Manstein to get out from his body. The boy knew that the soul was rather weak that¡¯s why he could speak like that.


    ¡°But how? I don¡¯t know any method other than Soul Transfer.¡± Answered Manstein while he started to understand that right now, he was trapped inside another body that still has soul.


    Soul Transfer naturally needed a half dead state vessel in order to work but if the vessel still has a strong body then Manstein afraid that he himself would be a goner and that was exactly his condition.


    ¡°Hei, your appearance and your clothes seem different from us. Tell me where are you from and maybe I know your origin.¡± The boy proposed.


    Manstein also left with no other choice as he did not recognize the style of the clothes in this place.


    ¡°I came from Uguruta Country that excels in soul research and...¡± Manstein explained his birthplace but the boy stared at him with a confused expression.


    ¡®From the look of it, I cannot see any sign of Nascent Energy from him. Is he really a Nascent Soul cultivator?¡¯ thought the boy.


    ¡°...and I participate in the experiment.¡± Manstein tried to recall any anomaly that made him ended up here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never heard such a country before. Even in my families map and record, there is no such country with the name of Uguruta.¡±


    Luckily the boy was still kind enough to answer him. ¡®Maybe...he tried to hide the fact that a cultivator doing an experiment with normal people!?¡¯


    Why did the boy think like that? Because Manstein soul was too weak for a cultivator¡¯s soul and he came from another unknown place that he never heard before. The boy hoped that he could increase his horizon from this encounter.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Manstein filled with sadness. ¡®Then where am I, another world?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± in the Soul Realm even they were lifelike at expressing their emotion so the boy scratches his head.


    But Manstein kept silent. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry alright so don¡¯t be angry.¡± The boy tried to apologize so that he could use him but Manstein totally ignored him.


    ¡°Oi!¡± he shouted using his energy that several times higher than Manstein to remind him. Of course, this made Manstein annoyed.


    ¡°What the....¡± he really wanted to curse at the boy but he stopped because this was his fault. ¡°Sorry, I need to calm myself first. I¡¯m not even sure what to do.¡±


    Manstein knew that he was alone in this place and only the presence of this boy that he realized that he was a soul without a body.


    ¡°Then can we become an acquaintance?¡± Manstein then began his approach at the boy. This boy looks made him guessed that his age should be around ten years.


    The boy hesitates for a few second before shook his head and then nodded at him. His eyes were shining like the star in the sky.


    ¡°Then you can call me Ye Yingyuan. And then what¡¯s your name?¡± the boy named Ye Yingyuan asked Manstein with a curious look.


    ¡®So it¡¯s like that.¡¯ Manstein wanted to laugh but only do that inside his heart.


    ¡°Manstein. Can you tell me about anything you called common sense?¡± he actually just tried to test the water because the boy was rather smart but who would have thought that he answered happily.


    ¡°Right now we are in my bedroom. My bedroom located in the residence of Ye family that so famous in the city.¡± Ye Yingyuan explained a bit about his family, the city in general.


    A thought flashed in an instant in Manstein''s head. ¡°So do you still know any cultivator whose strength was above your father?¡± he asked with a serious look.


    Ye Yingyuan had never seen someone so strange like Manstein before because mostly at his age, they focused on training their body or cultivating like himself.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know but my father said that the highest cultivator stage in this state was at Nascent Soul stage.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Nascent Soul? Soul?¡± Manstein felt like a hope once again appeared inside his heart. ¡®Maybe the key to understanding my circumstance and my solution started at Nascent Soul stage.¡¯


    Then Ye Yingyuan explained about martial artist and cultivator which Manstein never heard before. In his place, there was only soldier and weapon leveling.

 Chapter 3: About Ye Family (1)

    ¡°I need to go outside now!¡± Ye Yingyuan then need to go outside from Soul Realm. Manstein then also confused how to get out but then they thought the same method.


    ¡°This place can be considered as my temporary home. You just get out from here.¡± Manstein did not need to get out, afraid that the body would be taken over by him while the owner was here.


    ¡°Okay¡± after a few second, Ye Yingyuan disappeared from there.


    ¡°What an interesting person.¡± Ye Yingyuan felt rather strange at this sudden encounter with Manstein and he could not feel anything around his bedroom.


    Manstein then tried to use his power to see outside but to his surprise, he shared the same point of view as Ye Yingyuan. ¡°Is this...your residence?¡± asked Manstein.


    ¡°How did you see that?¡± Ye Yingyuan confused because Manstein could see what he see. ¡°Are you trying to do something to me?¡± he never sure about this condition because two souls shared the same body.


    ¡°No...I just using your body as a medium for me to receive information.¡± Manstein saw the residence was so large because right now Ye Yingyuan walked in the long hall.


    ¡®Are you really someone from around here or are you really lost?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan worried about himself. What if this soul actually a spy from his father¡¯s enemies?


    ¡®Your thought could be seen in your eyes.¡¯ Manstein remembered something. ¡®Eyes is the window which let other people see your heart. You are still young so I know that you have something to protect. But I can guarantee you that I¡¯m not your enemies.¡¯


    They talked using mind communication. Because they shared the same body, they could do this kind of thing. They also discovered some benefit that both of them will take advantage to the max.


    ¡®Thanks for the advice.¡¯ Despite his age but Ye Yingyan really fasts at catching the meaning behind Manstein words.


    He walked towards the main hall where some people with their stylish and artistic robe standing there.


    ¡°Little Yuan....what a surprise.¡± Someone spoke to him. He then clapped his hands and started to introduce himself.


    For Ye Yingyuan, this person was his own older brother but for Manstein, he was a complete stranger.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t call me Little Yuan. I just finish my meditation and now I need to entertain myself.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan. Manstein thought that this Ye Yingyuan really blessed with such older brother.


    ¡®I never have a sibling, not even younger brother.¡¯ Manstein was the only son in his family and that made him remember his family that felt like far away.


    ¡®How are you there, Granpa?¡¯ he only sighed and now needed more information about this world. Maybe in the future, he could return back home.


    ¡®At least I need to inform them that the Soul Transfer method is a huge success for me.¡¯


    ¡°Come, come! Father wants to meet you and we have a meeting after that.¡± From Ye Yingyuan, Manstein had knew this person. His name was Ye Qingcheng and he was an early stage Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    The most notable thing that this person also uses martial arts to fight!


    His big shoulders and physique made him like one though. Then Manstein looked in the front of him that a middle aged man released an aura around his body.


    He had never seen this before so this time he really focused his attention to those who released this kind of aura.


    Then both of them, Ye Qingcheng and Ye Yingyuan greeted that middle-aged man. ¡°That¡¯s your father, I presume?¡± said Manstein to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡®Yes and also the head of the family. I told you about how awesome my father right!?¡¯Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The head of Ye family, famous in the city which Ye Yingyuan lived and also a public figure that revered by the citizen. Manstein treated such man with respect if he able to.


    But if he realized that something strange in his son¡¯s body? Manstein felt that he needed some kind of cover if he wanted to survive.


    ¡°Greetings to father.¡± Both of them did the greetings and then the father replied with, ¡°You two already grown up. I never thought that time sure flies really past because I thought that yesterday both of you were still in my embrace...¡±


    Then both of them walked towards their father. ¡°Father, shouldn¡¯t you take a rest? I heard that father recently breakthrough to the early stage of Nascent Soul so I think stabilizing the cultivation base is more important.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said with a smile. ¡°Is that true brother?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. While they had the happy face, Manstein had a sour face.


    ¡®Nascent Soul? Damn! Is this the end for me.....no, wait.¡¯ Before Manstein could look again at their father, the middle-aged man had looked into Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body. To be precise, he looked into the Soul.


    ¡®Who is that?¡¯ actually Ye Canghai did not want anything to happen to his son so he stared at the little soul that attached in his son¡¯s Soul Realm.


    ¡®If that soul is already this weak then why Yuan¡¯er still kept it within his Soul Realm?¡¯ many conjecture appeared inside his head but because his son did not explain anything about it, he just cat it aside until that time.


    Manstein felt like bare naked when Ye Canghai stared at him! Now he had nowhere to go to and could not do a single thing. He was afraid that his own existence would not bring any benefit to them.


    ¡®Should I do something to help? But what can I provide?¡¯ Manstein raked his brain once again. He used every single idea that popped out but because he arrived here a moment ago, he gave up.


    Ye Canghai then thought about the feeling he got when some slight fluctuation in Ye Yingyuan¡¯s room a while back.


    ¡°That¡¯s true Little Yuan. Father had advanced to become a Nascent Soul cultivator! And why are you have that struggled look on your entire face?¡± teased Ye Qingcheng while using his hand to tapped his brother¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Maybe....because I worry that Father will use his power to spank my butt?¡± Ye Yingyuan almost spilled something if Manstein did not remind him.


    ¡°So that was what in your mind. Let Father play with you.¡± Because Ye Yingyuan said that, his father then lifted him and used his beard to rubbed at Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah, no...don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m not mean it, really!¡± the sensation when the beard rubbed him made Ye Yingyuan plead for mercy but his father kept on doing the same thing.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Ye Qingcheng laughed out while Manstein had seen that, he could not help but remember his father. He only remembers that at the age of five, his father had been gone to the battlefield only to not return again.


    He really lacked a father figure in his life and only his grandfather Ryner raised him.


    ¡°Please let him go Father. I understand that Little Yuan just reaching his first bottleneck and having difficulties resulting him looking for entertainment but after this there will be a family meeting right?¡± Ye Qingcheng remembered that and remind his father.


    Ye Canghai then released Ye Yingyuan from his hands. ¡®But that soul does not seem harmful to my son. Sadly only Yuan¡¯er know the truth himself and if he want to explain it to me then of course I¡¯m more happy to listen.¡¯


    He used a little of his Nascent Soul energy to probe Manstein but he kept it intact! Ye Canghai then glanced at Ye Qingcheng and then walked to the outside.


    ¡°At last, it stopped. Brother, do you also know right?¡± Ye Yingyuan actually afraid when his father lift him at that time but concealed it with that action. Now that his father walked away, he started to ask his older brother about his words.


    ¡°Oh, about you reach the bottleneck? Of course I know.¡± Ye Qingcheng proudly said it. ¡°That¡¯s why you secluded yourself inside that room of yours to meditate and now do you still want to stuck at this level?¡±


    ¡°No! I will surpass Father and you so that our family have someone to relied upon. What Qi Condensing? What Foundation Establishment? What Culture Core stage? I will surpass even the Nascent soul stage and then...¡± Ye Yingyuan started to fired up when his brother then stopped him.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I appreciate your spirit and effort so you need to try harder, alright?¡± Ye Qingcheng then clenched his fist and showed Ye Yingyuan one or two about breaking through the bottleneck.


    -


    Ye Canghai arrived at the most important chamber in the Ye Residence. His robes were green colored and his eyes stared at the one who was sitting in the chair in the middle of the chamber.


    Everyone that present in the chamber then stood up and together they said, ¡°Congratulations for reaching Nascent Soul stage.¡±


    A woman then walked towards him and Ye Canghai¡¯s face showed affection and love. ¡°I thank you for your compliment.¡± He said toward everyone and then welcomed the woman.


    ¡°At last you come from your meditation.¡± Though she only said a sentence, she leaned closer to him and fell into his embrace.


    Ye Canghai then caressed her black hair and said, ¡°Wife, you should see our sons outside the chamber. They grew up and becoming more valiant.¡±


    He then explains the things that he had developed and improved during his meditation. But he left the issue regarding the little soul that attached to Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body.


    But then another person came to his side and said, ¡°Canghai, you should meet the patriarch now. He is not well and currently, he was lying on his bed.¡±


    This person was the younger brother of Ye Canghai, Ye Guhan.


    ¡°What happened during my leave?¡± asked Ye Canghai. He felt distressed because the patriarch hiimself was his great granfather and also someone who reached peak stage of Nascent Soul stage in his cultivation.


    ¡°Brother, I...you should just blame me for this.¡± Ye Guhan then looked like a miserable person. Even he stared at his older brother because of a certain matter.


    ¡°Just explain and bring me to him, alright.¡± He said softly.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yingyuan could communicate with Manstein in his body like telepathy. ¡°So your happiness is because the return of your father...but I would have never thought that a boy like you can easily conceal your thought so well.¡±


    ¡°There are also something that I don¡¯t wish my father to know about and it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan. ¡°Oh, I see. By the way, do you want to explain about me in the future to your father first?¡±


    Manstein was the founder of Soul Transfer method so he could make a guess about his condition but not too accurate.


    ¡°No, not right now. I need to know more about you.¡±


    Manstein thought about something and then said, ¡°While you waiting for your father, why don¡¯t we opened a few scroll regarding anything that you know in general like cultivation, martial arts, and even this state.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan actually agreed because he saw Manstein like a senior instead. ¡°But I often read it many times...oh I forgot about you. I¡¯ll do it for you then.¡±


    When he collected the scroll, Manstein could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Because he had known that this Ye family is one of the rare kind family. Just a look at this Ye Yingyuan then he also saw the father. Manstein sure that the father realized about him but he just ignored it.


    ¡°Because...you know I have this feeling when seeing someone and I¡¯m sure you are a nice person.¡± Ye Yingyuan replied without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Really....then let me read the content of the scroll first.¡±


    Manstein then absorbed the information with his fast reading like a sponge. ¡°Done with this! Ye Yingyuan, take another.¡±


    Right now they were bringing a few dozen of the scroll and that made some servant stole a glance at their place. Ye Yingyuan was rather surprised by the speed Manstein read the scroll!


    ¡°How can you be so fast?¡± he asked. ¡°Because I trained myself.¡±

 Chapter 4: About Ye Family (2)

    ¡°Are we done yet?¡± Ye Yingyuan already sleepy because he used his energy to solely focused and followed Manstein to read a few dozens of scroll.


    ¡°Almost. I think I understand the structure of social, economy, culture and many more. Say, do you really want to become a cultivator?¡± asked Manstein.


    As far as he knew, cultivator was a term used to someone who cultivate the energy of heaven and earth. But martial artist was a term used to someone who trained their physique and their weapon skill, whether used cold weapons or barehanded.


    ¡°Of course. Because father said that every cultivator who had a descendant, their ddescendant had a higher chance to become a cultivator.¡± Explained Ye Yingyuan.


    Manstein remembered about something and then asked another question. ¡°Is it regarding to the Spiritual Root?¡±


    ¡°Mm, right. Father said that this Spiritual Root is an important factor to become a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know another criteria?¡± Manstein had an idea to become a cultivator himself but before that he need a vessel, a temporary place for him to stay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Anyway, you said that you need my help to move you to a vessel but I don¡¯t have anything to make that.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan that raised his shoulders.


    ¡°Do you have an old armor or something that let me stay inside? Any object would do and if you have time, tell your father about our encounter, okay.¡± Manstein could not let this boy shouldered his responsibility after all.


    Meanwhile at the Patriarch Bedroom.


    Several servant stood beside Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan. Currently they kneeled before the long bearded old man and then they greeted him.


    ¡°Ah..you already at Nascent Soul stage?¡± Patriarch asked Ye Canghai with a surprised tone. ¡°Yes, I am. This descendant recently broke through to the Nascent Soul in his cultivation and now stabilizing its base.¡±


    His wife, Yu Feng also greeted the Patriarch following her husband. Then Ye Guhan also said, ¡°This is my fault! If only that son of mine was filial...¡±


    Ye Canghai then remembered that Ye Guhan did not come with his son. Because the condition of the Patriarch when he arrived, he had forgotten to ask this.


    The old man lied in his own bed, his skin was so full of deep crimson color and his soul also had taken damage as well. ¡°I think it¡¯s our fault for neglecting hi in the first place.¡±


    ¡°But why you are included in that too, Patriarch Ye Shui?¡± Ye Guhan protested.


    ¡°Because I also ignored him once! For me it was just a small matter but maybe to him it could become his important matter!¡± retort Ye Shui.


    ¡°Canghai, actually it went like this....¡±


    Ye Guhan then explained about his son that recently learned a certain demonic art. Actually that was of no concern in this part because every cultivator had their own art to unleashed their ability but then his son started to acting strange.


    The first notable change was when he asked the patriarch, Ye Shui to permit him to use the Violetblood Stone to his own usage. Usually it was used at regular interval and the amount was small.


    But the amount he asked was so huge that you could stack it to form a little hill. The usage of this stone was to increase the power in the weapon and also, the power of the treasure!


    ¡°I also intrigued by this so I used my own Core Power to leave a probing mark on his body. From there on, I saw that he bought a lot of spirit powder....¡±


    Spirit Powder is also an important thing in the world of cultivation. It was because this powder played a vital role in increasing cultivators power in unleashing their technique. Different from Violetblood Stone, Spirit Powder was considered one of the most cheap material that you could find even in the rural area.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Spirit Powder and Violetblood Stone then don¡¯t tell me your son...started to act like a mad man?¡± Ye Canghai doubt that first because he knew that this matter was not simple!


    ¡°You know? Do you also know the name of his cultivation art?¡± Ye Guhan asked with expectation. Never he guesed that his older brother had known this cultivation because another cultivator he met imformed him about someone with similiar case.


    Ye Canghai nodded. ¡°I predicted that he currently reached the third layer of Battle Frenzy cultivation art. This art required the energy in the body to go into chaos in order to increase cultivation. This is one of the most dangerous art and also one of the fastest to increase your cultivation.¡±


    From his description, even the most dangerous art could be practiced as long as the benefit in it exist. Ye Canghai then gestured with his hand and ordered the servants to bring him the item that he told.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± at this time, Ye Shui as the patriarch of the family could not afford to help them because of his illness.


    ¡°This is the result when he attacked Patriarch, right? To use Battle Frenzy cultivation art combined with the Devil Palm made its way to the Patriarch body, made him unable to....¡±


    Suddenly this pair of brother, Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan felt a sense of crisis inside their heart. Even Yu Feng then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡±


    -


    ¡°Done! We did it. I told you we can do this right, and you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Manstein completed his own information processing and now he could have told the general knowledge in this world.


    To survive, one needs to adapt to any situation! This also embedded deep in Manstein¡¯s heart and he never forgot his grandfather stories and advice.


    Ye Yingyuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot because Manstein had to read so many scrolls and this made his day really hard.


    Then Ye Qingcheng came and said, ¡°Little Yuan, why are you bring so many scrolls here? I thought that you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    The thing that he really found strange this day was his own younger brother screening through dozens of scroll when you obviously know that he never like it.


    ¡®Now what¡¯s your reply?¡¯ Manstein did not give Ye Yingyuan anything, even he laughed inside for this event.


    ¡°I just gained a bit of interest in my surroundings and what I mean ¡®my surroundings¡¯, it refered to this town, this state that we resides in and many things about the current situation.¡± Even Ye Yingyuan forced himself to stare at his brother¡¯s eyes to show that what he did was for this purpose.


    ¡®....but the ¡®I¡¯ in the sentence should be go to you, Manstein.¡¯ Added Ye Yingyuan inside. Of course Manstein heard that too and said only a sentence of reply, ¡®What a smartass.¡¯


    Manstein thought that this little boy only slightly more intelligence than the other but look at the answer he had gave to his brother!


    In fact, Ye Qingcheng received a silent transmission from his father at that time when Ye Canghai left them. He then bided his time to seperate from his brother before he probed them.


    ¡®Father said that an unknown soul was attached to Little Yuan and I as his older brother must watched over him with more attention. So it looks like what father said was true.¡¯ Ye Qingcheng then turned silent.


    Then he said, ¡°Okay, but Little Yuan you must return the scrolls to the original place because now its our turn to enter the chamber.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan nodded quickly and then collected those scrolls before he return it to the original place.


    But at the same time in the Ye Residence front gate, five black robed person standing in the front of the guards. One of them then walked to one of the guards.


    The person then asked, ¡°Is this really that Ye Residence?¡±


    The guard that the person had been asked suddenly felt a chill in his entire body. The person in front of him released a chaotic energy and caused the guard to become alert.


    ¡°This is Ye Residence. What business do you have here?¡± even if the guard became alert, they also could not ignore those five person in front of them.


    ¡°Our business here...is to visit your Patriarch. You all know that Patriarch of the Ye Family, Ye Shui already lived for almost five hundred years and became one of the public figure that people admired. Can we enter please?¡±


    The person then spoke formally and then part of his face revealed to the guard. ¡°You...isn¡¯t you the son of Ye Guhan...¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, that person instantly disappeared right in front of them! But after that he only saw that his body went limp and something stucked at his chest!


    That was the last thing he saw and after that his body fell to the ground. Then after that the black robed person already passed ten guards because they were incapable to stop him.


    These ten also felt something in their neck and then their head was seperateed from their body and blood flowed out like a little fountain.


    ¡°Surprisingly, after just a week of cultivating in this art I can move this fast!¡± the person in black robe then opened his robed, revealing his figures and face.


    His clothes was neat and have a color pattern that formed a demonic face. But the most obvious sign from him came from his eyes because it was black. His eyes were a kindd of black that did not reflect any light that come into it.


    Not only that but actually in his hands, he held a pair of dagger with decorative blade.


    ¡°Are you happy only with your current strength? You just saw a tip of an iceberg so there¡¯s more to you to learn.¡± One of the black robe then talked to him.


    ¡°Really? Then you need to help me after I finished my business with my family here!¡±


    -


    ¡°Mother!¡± the two brothers then met and hugged their mother. Manstein had seen some of this view in his world but never this close.


    ¡°You two really grow so fast. Come and sit here.¡± As a mother, Yu Feng then prepared their place and then Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng followed after.


    ¡°Mother, I want to know what happen to father and Uncle Ye Guhan?¡± suddenly Ye Qingcheng noticed that their father and uncle did not present.


    ¡°That..¡± but when Yu Feng tried to explained the circumstance, a guard came and then yelled loudly. It was so loud that all of the people in the chamber were covering their ear.


    After that, another blood fountain formed from that guard and five figures appeared at the top of the corpse. No one paid attention to it anymore as they focused their attention to these figures.


    ¡°Ah, looks like we come in too early.¡± Exclaimed one of them.


    But what surprising everyone was the teen who held a pair of dagger in his hands. ¡°Ah, my family. Sorry my visit caused an unwanted commotion here but please hand over the treasure!¡±


    He had done all of this while smiling. He then added, ¡°Are you all still doubt me!? Because my cultivation power only at the Foundation Establishment stage is that true!?¡±


    Everyone just rooted themselves in their places. Yu Feng aware that these people here wanted Ye family treasure but the first thing she worried of course her own children.


    Someone among them then used a complicated gestured and then a sound could be heard through the entire residence.


    ¡°You wanted to activate the Interceptor Nascent Formation right? Too bad that your Patriarch now is unable to release even a bit of his strength.¡± Said the man who wield the dagger.


    ¡°Ye Xiaobai, why are you doing all of this?¡± at last because of his remark and sudden appearance, Ye Qingcheng was the one who asked this question.


    ¡®Is that your cousin?¡¯ Manstein could see the figure of this teen. He really had a handsome face but the problem was his eyes were too dark, too dark!


    ¡°Yes, Manstein. My cousin is really a strange person when it came to cultivation.¡± Ye Yingyuan was slowly said those words in his mind.

 Chapter 5: About Ye Family (3)

    ¡°Oh is that you Qingcheng? I thought that you still secluded somewhere but who would have expected that you are present here. So, why am I doing all of this? Isn¡¯t that already obvious in your eyes!?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai then pointed his finger at Ye Yingyuan who now lowered his head.


    ¡®Really, this is why you must listening to someone.¡¯ Ye Xiaobai felt like he was being ignored by a brat!


    ¡°Before you asking the other, ask your little brother first whether he really listen to my earlier words!¡± Ye Xiaobai then used a technique that pointed every energy in his body to the finger that pointed towards Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± almost spontaneously, everyone in this chamber shouted with surprise. He really dared to use a cultivator technique to his own cousin!


    ¡°You....¡± Yu Feng¡¯s face darkened. If not for the person in front of her was a family member that Ye family cherished, she might as well use her cultivation base power to directly confront him.


    Ye Xiaobai¡¯s thought that if he threatened this brat, he would have the face and that brat will at least listen to his words but when he unleashed the power in his finger something so unexpected happened!


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s happening here!¡± he believed that this is the most technique he mastered but now it just became out of control! But he thought for a moment before he realized that the person behind him was grinning.


    ¡°Oh no that¡¯s Explosive Chaos Technique!¡± exclaimed Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Mother, we must leave now!¡±


    Ye Yingyuan and Manstein also had seen the movement from Ye Xiaobai and could not help but asked themselves if someday they could also do that.


    ¡°But everyone had already been gathered here and the most crucial thing is the patriarch was still in his room!¡± Yu Feng replied and then grabbed both of Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng to go to the Patriarch Room.


    But before that two figure also appeared in the middle of the chamber.


    ¡°Xiaobai, why are you collaborating with the outsider to solve your problem?¡± After the day when Ye Xiaobai left, Ye Guhan had felt really strange about his own son.


    ¡°Because you all do not want to waste your resources on me! Why are you so petty!? I just want....I just want to make a name for myself, alright! But what are you all doing? Instead of giving me a chance, you just ignore me!¡±


    Ye Xiaobai said that while himself had already fallen to the other¡¯s scheme!


    Explosion Chaos Technique was actually a self-destruct technique! What he didn¡¯t know was, this technique and his finger technique were actually had a similar practice and it was very hard to recognize the difference!


    ¡°Hahahaha, you really still an infant in the cultivation world kid! As your wish, we will make you become a person that your family can look up to~¡±


    The four person in the black robe then attacked the first annoying obstacle in front of them!


    Each side gestured their hands and prepared their incantation but then Ye Guhan used an artifact that sealed the space for the four black robes one and both of Ye Guhan and Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Quickly take care of my son, I beg you!¡± Ye Guhan begged to Yu Feng, Ye Qingcheng, and Ye Yingyuan.


    Manstein frowned because he as a soul without a vessel, could analyze the energy which flowed from Ye Xiaobai¡¯s body. Furthermore with that energy, he had found it quite similar to a certain machine in his world.


    Yu Feng could only nod before she then told the brothers, ¡°You two please escort the other family member out from the chamber while mother needs to take care of your cousin.¡±


    ¡°But Mother, I think....I think we can solve the problem without harming him right?¡± Ye Yingyuan saw the eyes of his mother and felt a premonition that if she really cannot handle the matter then their cousin needed to pay it with his life.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Actually, Manstein told Ye Yingyuan to halt Yu Feng so that she would listen to his explanation.


    ¡°Really? Then quickly said it¡± Both Ye Qingcheng and Yu Feng already witnessed the power of Explosion Chaos Technique and then here they are, found someone who claimed to have an idea to stop it.


    In fact, they naturally didn¡¯t believe it but because the person that had given the suggestion was their own family member, might as well try it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Yingyuan breathed in and out. ¡°Mother do you have your shawl that Father gave?¡±


    Then Yu Feng grabbed her bag and after that, a long yellow shawl appeared! ¡°Your father had used this as a gift to me in our tour and its effect was to avert the energy in opponent¡¯s body.¡±


    Then he turned to Ye Qingcheng and said bashfully, ¡°Brother, you have that item right?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng turned red from embarrassment. Actually, that item was Ye Yingyuan¡¯s but snatched by his brother as a punishment. When Ye Yingyuan mentioned it, of course he felt embarrassed.


    He also grabbed his bag and let out a chain from it.


    "This is naturally yours so I temporary returned it to you." Ye Qingcheng said while he also grabbed his own weapon, a two-edged sword.


    Manstein who saw all of this then prepared another tactic to save Ye Xiaobai. At least this would be considered a repayment for Ye Yingyuan''s kindness.


    "Then what?" Ye Qingcheng already prepared himself for the worst situation but suddenly Ye Yingyuan asked, "Can Mother surround him with your shawl and absorb a portion of the energy in the outer part of his body?"


    Ye Xiaobai''s body now covered in the chaos energy as he holds his finger from pointing at something.


    "Sure." Yu Feng then moved gracefully and then used her long and pretty shawl to envelop Ye Xiaobai''s body.


    Soon after, the only thing that could be seen was the yellow shawl which covered Ye Xiaobai entirely.


    "Ye Yingyuan, you said that your mother''s shawl could absorb a portion of the energy attack and then your chain could bind even the cultivation base.....now I wanted to see whether my theories were correct or not!" said Manstein with confidence.


    "Then this chain I use will become your savior, cousin!" Ye Yingyuan then used the chain to add a layer of thing that enveloping Ye Xiaobai.


    "Bind the cultivation base!" shouted Ye Yingyuan.


    -


    In the sealed space


    "You really are a formidable opponent!" said one of the black robe.


    "I see that you used Cleansing Air art in your technique. Are you the disciple from Cleansing Ancient sect?" Ye Canghai had known the technique of various sect because he was a wanderer before he returned to this city.


    "Can''t believe we encounter one of the Nascent Soul here and wasted our chance and trump card. What an unlucky day." another black robe said that.


    Even they outnumbered the enemies, but because one of them already reached Nascent Soul stage, only their demise would be waiting for them.


    Realizing that fact, they decided to used Explosion Chaos art too.


    "Yes, with this at least I can take down a Nascent Soul cultivator with me!" their eyes were filled with determination as their energy went into chaos and then started to even larger in size!


    "They''re crazy! To think they did not fear death!" Ye Guhan frowned.


    Those four actually also the same as Ye Guhan, a Culture Core stage cultivators. But due to the appearance of the anomaly that was Ye Canghai, both of them was not easy to deal with!


    "Let me test something." Ye Canghai then used the power of Nascent Soul cultivator to fight against them that tried to self-destruct.


    He raised his hands and from it appeared a hundred of silhouette that formed a black beast with its mouth wide open.


    "This is Beast of Energy Devourer art which I cultivated for a century. Let your energy become its food and nourishment!"


    The four of them suddenly felt dread towards the beast figure that formed with the hands of Ye Canghai.


    It was because Beast of Energy Devourer was an art that specializes in absorbing energy, either energy that cultivator used or ....... explosion from a cultivator that self-destruct.


    "No, it can''t be! I can''t accept this!" all of them could not revert the self-destruct process and even if they succeed, their effort was in vain.


    Returning to the chamber


    "Actually, how much energy can the shawl absorb?" the only thing that Ye Yingyuan asked was this.


    His mother then told him directly, "Not much. But why we must do this?"


    "Just believe me, Mother. I want to save him and I believe he needs more attention and care!" replied Ye Yingyuan.


    ''Bullshit! It was because you and I need him to our benefit, right?'' Manstein said that casually.


    "Sowing karma has its own benefit so let''s do this!" Ye Yingyuan''s little figure then gripped the chains in his hands and a series of hand gesture was being done.


    Then the chains shining with the faint light as the binding became stronger. The chains bind the cultivation base so the energy that emitted from Ye Xiaobai''s body could be suppressed to a certain extent.


    ''Because he only a Foundation Establishment cultivator that this is becoming not hard to deal.'' Manstein commented his own theories as a successful one.


    "Did it work?" even Yu Feng could not believe it but the energy that supposed to went chaotic in Ye Xiaobai''s body finally calmed down.


    *BOOM!*


    Or not all of it. Yu Feng felt that the person inside her shawl was unconscious. Ye Yingyuan release the bind and Yu Feng recalled the shawl back.


    Ye Xiaobai was lying on the floor. His skin turned darker and had a sign of burn in it.


    "Can you please take a bowl of clean water?" Yu Feng quickly walked towards Ye Xiaobai to treat him as soon as possible while asked her sons to bring her some water.


    "Yes, Mother!" both of them hastily searched the well and after that returned with a bowl of water.


    After that two figure appeared once again with tattered clothes but spirited expression.


    "What happened here?" Ye Canghai was surprised to see his wife already sit and treated someone that got injured.


    "Son!" Ye Guhan recognized Ye Xiaobai and then also sat down and looked at his condition.


    This incident caused a little disturbance because someone attacked Ye Residence in the front of their own face.


    "Isn''t that Ye Residence? Why is it so noisy now?" a commoner who passed the area recently asked.


    "You''re late. A moment ago some people with black robe attacked the residence, killing all the guards and now I don''t know the situation." answered the other.


    This incident then spread from mouth to mouth and then after that the entire city had known about this.


    But currently, the Ye Family did not care anything besides stabilizing the condition before it worsened.


    "I''m taking the responsibility on my son''s behalf. Please punish me for the failure of properly educate him." Ye Guhan did this while his face full of tears.


    The Patriarch, Ye Shui right now sat on his majestic chair. Ye Canghai previously treated him with some medicine paste and a mix of Spirit Powder.


    "This is not your fault entirely. I also to be blamed for this so stand up, don''t kneeling anymore."


    Ye Guhan then stood up. He then asked, "Then what about my son?"


    Ye Shui then answered with his commanding tone, "Because he created a ruckus, as well as killing some guards and then collaborating with the outsider, his punishment shall be the exile from the residence."


    Even when that punishment, some things were not completely revealed that time. Most of the family realized this and then Ye Yingyuan paid a visit to his cousin.


    He already recovered from his injuries after using Majestic Chain.


    ''I felt the energy in your body decreasing at astonishing speed! Lucky I was aware of it or else you may drop a layer in your cultivation.'' said Manstein while thinking about this whole incident.

 Chapter 6: Manstein Revealed Himself

    Right now, Ye Xiaobai was lying in his bed. His skin was returned to normal due to the medicine paste.


    This paste was placed all over his body and the color was rather transparent and the effect was one of the best because this paste was high quality


    ''Medicinal paste? Maybe later I should start my own garden of magical herbs, cultivate it along with my body and then do some business?'' Manstein listed this option to live in this world.


    "How is he? Will he recover?" asked Ye Yingyuan. Besides himself, there were also his uncle and his brother in the room.


    "I don''t know about his cultivation but his life now is not in any danger so rest assured." said his uncle Ye Guhan.


    "I''m glad to hear that my cousin is safe now. But Uncle, do you find anything that leads to the person who responsible for this?" Ye Qingcheng asked after thinking about something.


    Ye Guhan then glanced at both brothers before sighed. ''I cannot possibly involve them in this but....I really don''t know what should I say!''


    Ye Yingyuan then asked Manstein about it. As someone who was older than him, Manstein could be considered as his senior.


    "Em, Elder Brother Manstein?"


    But Manstein felt strange when Ye Yingyuan called him like that. Manstein then replied, "What''s wrong? And why are you calling me ''Elder Brother''?"


    "It''s because you are older than even my brother. My brother was seventeen and my age should be around ten? That''s why I called you like that.


    And my question is, do you know who was responsible for all of this?"


    Manstein held his words that almost spill up. He only said, "Why are you asking this? Look at you right now! Do you have the most basic foundation in this world?"


    ''Explaining to them about other''s scheme is no good no matter what! Better distract him for developing himself.''


    "What is the most basic foundation in this world?" curiosity had taken over Ye Yingyuan and now he asked such question.


    If not for this boy still had that pure heart, Manstein would not give his advice from his Grandpa Ryner.


    "Listen here carefully alright! From my grandfather, he said this to me while I was in my home.


    "What is the most basic foundation in this world? The answer would be strength. Why is that? Because with strength, you can make yourself safer. You also can use that strength to reap benefits."


    Until this part, Manstein stopped for a few second before he spoke again.


    "Believe me! Without strength, will your family have this kind of wealth? Will your family have the position of the influential family in this state? Will you even have a right to speak if you are weak? No, you have no right even your right as a human!"


    Manstein recited what his grandfather had said to him many years ago with a slight change to make Ye Yingyuan understand.


    Ye Yingyuan who heard all of this became lost in thought!


    ''Strength.....is like an argument! The more strength you have, the stronger your argument becomes! It''s like when me and my brother fight to get the doll in the past.''


    He comprehended a bit about this and he finally understood that his family needs someone to keep this strength in their family to exist!


    Most of their conversation happened in their mind and it happened so fast that only a few second had passed.


    "Little Yuan, what''s wrong?" his brother asked with concern. Ye Yingyuan looked like someone who dazed off and stared at something that far away.


    After hearing the sound, Ye Yinyuan then shook his head and faced his brother. "I''m fine. Just lamenting about this incident and our family condition."


    He answered it quite honest because after that comprehension, his next thought about the condition of his current family.


    "Oh then after that we need to meet father," said Ye Qingcheng. His large arms grabbed Ye Yingyuan''s shoulder.


    Although he was dissatisfied with today''s matter, at least his family was not hurt too much.


    After that visit, they walked to the chamber again to meet their father.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.In the chamber right now, only his father and mother were present so they greet them.


    Ye Canghai looked at his wife with a serious expression and after that, he grabbed her hand and looked at his sons.


    "Do you visit your cousin?" he asked with a kind expression on his face. The brothers could only nod to sign that they had paid a visit to their cousin.


    "Right now, I don''t know how I should deal with this situation. Even you two in the end become involved in this." Ye Canghai sighed.


    "Husband, you should tell them to attend a school or enter the sect. With our current condition right now, we will only add the trouble our sons have to face," whispered Yu Feng.


    But Ye Canghai could not do that! It was because Ye Yingyuan had an unknown soul that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Should I tell her the truth?'' Ye Canghai pondered for a moment before he said to both of Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng.


    "You already witness that even if our family have strength and fame but it is still not enough to make everything to our favor. This is the lesson you need to take so Father want to send you two to the one of the seven famous school in our Wutian Continent."


    There is also a reason why Ye Canghai said all of this.


    Hearing that made Manstein hesitate for a second. ''Damn it!''


    Manstein thought that if he were to go to any of the school, he would be exposed in the open. Who can guarantee that the cultivators there do not have stronger techniques and methods to detect him?


    ''So that''s what this is all about.'' Manstein wanted to admire Ye Canghai for his little trick. Not only he wanted to inform his children to go to the outside world to train themselves and gained experience but also to tell Manstein, ''this unknown soul'' to surrender himself.


    "What should we do Elder Brother Manstein?" asked Ye Yingyuan.


    ''What else? Your father is kind enough to let me stay even though he already realized. So this time tell them all of our encounters!''


    -


    "Father, can you hear me for a second?" Ye Yingyuan then said this with an anxious face. He did the thing he was not supposed to do to his father and now this was the result.


    "Yes. What is it that you want to talk to me about?"


    Ye Canghai had succeeded in his plan and now he wanted to know the truth himself. His face expression was exposed because he


    "What is happening here? Is there something you don''t tell me recently?" Yu Fang looked at both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Canghai with the most vicious look.


    This was the scariest move that made Ye Canghai unable to respond!


    "Ah, uh. How should I explain it first? Oh, let Yuan''er explain it first!" Ye Canghai tried to reasoning with his wife and that was the worst decision to do.


    He thought because this son of his was going to tell him something important, he could use this as a concrete reason.


    "What are you going to explain!?" Yu Fang glared at Ye Canghai. "Tell me what is the thing you hide from me! I know that you are going to do something again."


    She then shifted her gaze to Ye Yingyuan. Manstein could not even say a word when the situation becomes like this.


    "Now let we hear what you want to say first and then....." because a certain someone had hidden something in the front of Yu Feng, she was going to go on a rampage!


    Everything almost changes when she already opened her mouth and even Ye Qingcheng cupped his hands and covered his face.


    "Please listen! Please listen! Actually, when I meditate yesterday a weakened soul was attached to me!" forced to say that made Ye Yingyuan both more comfort and at the same time worry.


    This made the three of them really looked to Ye Yingyuan. The most affected from his words were his own mother.


    "What!? The...then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" she then held his hands and checked his entire body.


    "Hello there, madam?" Ye Yingyuan then opened his mouth but the feeling when he said it was different,


    "Ah!" even Ye Qingcheng could not believe his own eyes.


    "So you appear at last." Ye Canghai waited just for this moment!


    Yu Feng who was the closest to Ye Yingyuan then showed her shocked expression. She did not know what to say for the moment.


    "Yes, and sorry for borrowing this body. This is the only way to show myself and because this chamber was now closed, you already prepared it just for this right?"


    Manstein had talked to Ye Yingyuan previously to switch with him to do the direct communication.


    He looked at Ye Canghai because he had known that this person already realized that a soul was attached to his son.


    "From the looks of it, you already made acquaintance with my Yuan''er from the first time you arrived." Ye Canghai showed his indifferent look as he stared at Manstein.


    "Of course! He is a kind boy and also smart. I feel like my luck is not so bad." even though Manstein was the one who communicated with Ye Canghai but actually heard that someone else use your son''s body and voice is not too good for their relatives!


    "Do Uncle know that he had asked me to stay with him?" Manstein was supposed to leave this body that not even his own but there was something that tied him to this place.


    "What are you saying? There is no way that some stranger can convince my brother to let anyone stay with him!" Ye Qingcheng said this because he had known his own brother from his childhood.


    "Hm, I actually agree with you but now the trouble is he really begging you right now in his Soul Realm so if you let him explain the rest of the story, I will consider leaving this residence."


    Manstein felt gratitude and also an unwillingness to leave but this was a must!


    Then his normal and carefree sound was replaced by sad looks that placed all over Ye Yingyuan''s face.


    -


    Manstein now was stayed inside Soul Realm, unaffected by any outside disturbance.


    The first thing he worried about was the relation with this boy who let him stay inside himself.


    Wasn''t that kind enough?


    He then only felt loneliness as he was originally a scientist but due to that experiment, he was transmigrated here.


    But finding this world as well as their social structure made his interest as a scientist started to burned deeply into his heart.


    ''What a pity that I don''t have a body to place my soul. Maybe I should try all the hypothesis that I created during the improvement of Soul Transfer.''


    Always improve oneself was a sign that you are still normal and this also includes Manstein.


    ''But that was just my own hypothesis and not put into practical use!''


    He experienced many things starting from transmigrating to another place, or the world if possible. Then he met Ye Yingyuan when he was meditating.


    Ye Yingyuan accepted his existence and also his unknown background made him excited about exploring the whole world!


    Then Manstein stumbled upon something very interesting in this world that is.....natural energy in this world was different from his previous world!


    That was why there were cultivators. Their existence and power suddenly made Manstein developed his crazy idea to do further research in his last project regarding the soul.

 Chapter 7: Around The Incident

    "You let our son exposed to the danger and look what you did! Not only you intentionally let that soul entered his body but also tried to do something from it!"


    Right now, someone was being scolded. Not only that but his face became swollen and around his eyes, a black circle appeared!


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please let me finish my words first before you do anything." Ye Canghai was the one who gets the scolding directly.


    Naturally, he wanted to tell the reason why Ye Yingyuan protected that small and weak soul. As a Nascent Soul cultivator, dealing with some soul was no problem and a merely weakened soul is a joke for him!


    "You still have something to say? Aren''t you still avoiding the consequences of your deed?" Yu Feng really went on a rampage and strike him without mercy.


    Ye Canghai could only accept that as the fault lied in himself. And as for the strike he receives, he just let it hit him!


    This husband and wife actually have a wide distance in their cultivation base. Ye Canghai recently became a Nascent Soul cultivator while his wife Yu Feng is just a Culture Core cultivator.


    "Right! I admit I''m in the wrong this time but you also wonder about that soul, am I right?" Ye Canghai could not ignore that conversation with Manstein.


    It was true that no matter the case, Yu Feng also wondered all this time. Why such a weak soul suddenly appears in their residence without detected even with one of their most reliable formation, Great Detector Formation.


    Along with Interceptor Nascent Formation, the Ye Residence was akin to a small fort in the city! But of course there also weaknesses to these formations.


    ''Yes, even with Great Detector Formation, that soul still slipped through and entered our residence. What should I do?'' this was what Ye Canghai''s thought all the time.


    Both of them now stopped and did nothing for a few seconds because they also lost in their own thought!


    Then Ye Canghai opened his mouth again. "What are we going to do now? Should we accept that soul in the family or we just remove it from the body and let him out from here?"


    The choices were really hard because they also need to consider the vessel for that soul if they accept it. But at the same time, they could use some technique to just exterminate this soul but now this option was thrown away.


    Or just let him out from their family and bye. When this thought arrived, Ye Canghai really wished that he could do it for real but there was a concrete reason why he could not.


    The most obvious reasonwas, of course, Ye Yingyuan''s expression when he told them every details and conversation with that soul.


    Even he realized that the relation between Ye Yingyuan and that soul only increased the longer time pass. He really felt helpless to do anything to that and then he asked this question to his wife.


    But unexpected to him, Yu Feng answered with resolution in her face. She said, "Why don''t we let him become a part of our family?"


    This words echoed in Ye Canghai''s head like a fly that buzzing around in his ears. "You mean....we...." even his words started to stutter and his eyes look at Yu Feng with disbelief.


    "Yes, we will adopt him if possible. I have the feeling that this event regarding that soul is not so simple." Yu Feng had this feeling when she had seen Manstein talked. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Even so, Ye Canghai still hesitated to decide this important matter that could affect their family.


    "Why are you still hesitate to decide? Your son chose to protect that soul from anyone including us! Can you see how much he really want to be together with that soul?" Yu Feng shouted when she saw the face Ye Canghai had made.


    "But..." Ye Canghai really in a hard place right now. After some thought, he then decided something in his mind.


    "Alright then, since Yuan''er really fond of that soul we can let him stay in this residence. After that, we need to separate the soul from the body and find it the suitable vessel, is that satisfy you?" said Ye Canghai with a displeasure looks on his face.


    -


    "Not only the scroll contain the information in this world but also some cultivation method that recorded in the history. After that, there was also the introduction regarding the plant that suitable for cultivators."


    Mansteinsharpened his memory to let it become unforgettable information. This was the most critical process when some important information was received.


    "From the most basic plant such as Black Grass, Red Treant''s root, Yellow Lotus, Jade Leaf......." Manstein had recalledtwenty-sixplants and after that started to explain the effect.


    "Then there is also the martial arts. I wonder if I can train in it if my body was not organic."


    Martial arts, in his world there was also some martial arts. But as far as he knew, he had only heard most of them while the rest were taught by some instructor in the facility to self-defense.


    "Really, I can''t compare myself to those experts but at least I can make myself stronger and safer, right?"


    But he had realized that he actually nervous. He was afraid sometime in the future, he would spend his entire life in the vessel that could not be moved by his own.


    ''Maybe that''s why I''m doing all of this, doing nothing but to distract myself.'' Manstein remembered that he also had this feeling when he was doing the test to pass the exam.


    Time flew without his notice and after some days, Ye Xiaobai woke up from his sleep.


    This time, Ye Shui with Ye Guhan and Ye Yingyuan were the persons who currently present in the room. Of course, The Patriarch had known about the soul but Ye Canghai talked about it with him.


    ''Now that the problem with that soul at least has a solution, we need to deal with my descendant first.'' thought Ye Shui


    They then saw Ye Xiaobai weep and cried. Even though his body was still laid on the bed but his sounds when he did all of it have reverberated to another place as well.


    "Why!? Why are you looking down on me!?" he really looked pitiful with his body full of medicinal paste and tears flowed from his cheeks.


    "Cousin, calm yourself first! Your condition is still not good enough to move around." Ye Yingyuan tried to stop Ye Xiaobai from shaking his body.


    "I don''t like you!" said Ye Xiaobai while pointing his sight to Ye Yingyuan. Then he continued, "And I hate my father for not fully support me!"


    This exclamation made Ye Guhan shocked. "What?" Ye Guhan trembled really hard. Never he imagined that his biological son that he raised since infant was said such things to him now!


    "Why are you all not trust me for something that I do?" Ye Xiaobai then inhaled the air before he breathes it out.


    But to Manstein, this was like when he visited a mental hospital. From everyone expression, he believes that this Ye Xiaobai''s personality was not so bad until Ye Yingyuan said about Ye Xiaobai leaving for a few months only to return with that crazy obsession of power.


    ''What a mess! Now we have a person with mental disorder here because of cultivation method?''


    Manstein could not know that this cultivation art actually really risky to the user until a certain time in the future.


    "What happened to him, Patriarch?" Ye Guhan really out of his mind seeing his son like this. Ye Shui himself only looked at Ye Xiaobai with a grim expression and said, "This is the cultivation from the north Wutian Continent. It used the chaotic energy that must be stimulated to go into chaos."


    Then Ye Shui continued his explanation. "But when the chaos in their energy occur, it can cause the body and mind to become injured, damaged and even destroy it!"


    This also included internal organ, mental state, and mind. Right now Ye Xiaobai was in such mental state that he could not be easily healed.


    "The most effective method is to consume Mental Recovery Pill. Sadly, only the alchemist know it better than me." Ye Shui obviously lived longer than the rest of the people in the room so knowing a thing or two was actually normal.


    Manstein also agreed. ''Ye Xiaobai was in denial and his self-righteous still at its peak. Unless he wanted to abandon that, there is nothing we could do much!''


    ''Mm, how about the alchemist then?'' Manstein then tried to remember some information related to the alchemist.


    "Then, do we need to attend one of the seven school to search for an expert in alchemy?" Ye Yingyuan asked Manstein.


    In fact, Manstein also wanted to meet many master alchemy to absorb and learn from them. But the current situation prohibits him from that.


    "Now, I can''t think about another alternative other than to ask a master alchemist to make Mental Recovery Pill for Ye Xiaobai." Ye Guhan then sighed very long.


    Ye Yingyuan also felt the same. Even Manstein could not do anything either.


    -


    It was in a cave that this event took place. This place was full of shining crystals all over the place, making the cave full of colorful lights.


    "What!? Are you saying that you failed despite all of the resources I poured to you!?" an old man with a long white beard was roared to someone who was kneeling right in front of him.


    "This is because an unexpected factor comes to play. Forgive this man!" the person who was kneeling said those words while his entire body was trembling.


    "What unexpected factor!? It''s your job to begin with and also you are the one who responsible for every result so why are you scapegoating others while the fault lies in you?"


    The old man then kicked him and said to him with his eyes full of killing intent, "You can only do it one more time or else, I will personally make you into a Blood Pill!"


    Even he was being kicked by the old man, he still thanked him and left hastily.


    The old man then stroked his beard, his eyes still looked at a certain direction. No one other than him knew what was in that direction.


    "Really troublesome, that Ye Family. Now, what should I do next? At least my scheme was successful to make a surprise attack at their residence. But what a pity even with that, I still cannot make things into my favor."


    He pondered about something in his head.


    -


    "Little Yuan, are you there?" Ye Qingcheng asked in the front of the door. But there was no sound and no response at all.


    This made him thought to enter the room and checked inside. But he then felt something was coming, not from inside the room but outside. In fact, this thin came at an astonishing speed which caused sound everytime it moved.


    The weather was still sunny and it was almost noon so he looked to the sky. What awaits him was a person that flying at his direction and without difficulties in reducing the speed.


    "What a good day to flying around, ah." a man with looks that did not past his thirties arrived in the front of Ye Qingcheng.


    ''Who are you!'' shouted Ye Qingcheng in his mind. ''Please not one of the family''s nemesis or we really done!''


    He was trembled and feared this man for his high and profound cultivation. But from this person expression, Ye Qingcheng clearly saw that he had not any malice intent.


    "Senior, this junior greets you." because of that, it would be better if he gave the other party some face as a good will.


    "Eh? Your face looks familiar but a bit different from Canghai. They say this is where Ye Residence lived and even I can hear people talking about it along the way but maybe I lost direction?"

 Chapter 8: People Incoming!

    ''He even knows father! Who in the world is he?'' Ye Qingcheng was in his training clothes and now he had met this person.


    The most notable things from this man are his bulging muscle! And in addition to that, his face was rather attractive. His face looked like someone in his thirties and now he turned his head left and right.


    After that, he looked to Ye Qingcheng again. He said, "Not bad, already at early Foundation Establishment at such young age. I wonder why such person was a guard?"


    The man only heard about the attack at Ye Residence from the people he came across and after he heard that, he hastily moved here without procrastinate.


    ''A guard?'' Ye Qingcheng twitched upon hearing that. What this man did not know was most of the guards in the residence were killed during the incident and the family was pay the money for those who died. As for recruiting the new one, they had ordered someone to inform the citizen for anyone who wants to get a job as a guard.


    ''I can''t...hold...it.'' Ye Qingcheng wanted to tell this man that he was not the guard but it seemed improper to do that.


    After that, the man moved swiftly to a certain room. Ye Qingcheng had known that room, it was his parents'' room.


    "Canghai, it''s me! Do you not want to greet this man?" the man said with a passionate sound. This sound even shocked the Patriarch that was standing in his room.


    "What is this? Why is Interceptor Nascent Formation did not react?" Ye Shui had made sure that no one other than his blood-related family knows this key.


    The door opened and Ye Canghai appeared from inside the room. "I just finished my battle last night and after the rest, someone actually yelled my name! Who!?"


    Well, Ye Canghai really lucky this time. It was because after a hundred of scolds were thrown at him as a bonus, Yu Feng calmed down after hearing his decision.


    That led to the point where they did the battle to settle the score in the battlefield called the bed.


    "It''s me! It''s me! Are you forget your own senior brother Canghai?" the man''s gaze met with Ye Canghai. When they saw each other, there was like a certain attraction force that moved their body closer to each other and then they hugged each other.


    "It''s been a long time, Wei Liang." Ye Canghai then remembered the past memories with this person.


    "Same here, I worried about you after hearing that Ye Residence was attacked by someone." replied Wei Liang.


    This made Ye Canghai feel warm in his heart. Ye Qingcheng who saw his father even greeted this man means that they are on the friendly side.


    But then the Patriarch, Ye Shui made an appearance. He released his Nascent Soul cultivation and in his hands, a tiny token was shone brightly.


    "Oh, Patriarch. Sorry for the sudden arrival but can you please listen to my explanation regarding breaching into your residence?" Wei Yang actually held more power just by his cultivation base alone but because his junior brother was also lived here, he needs to show some courtesy.


    "This is my fault for not informing Patriarch, this person here is my senior brother Wei Liang. I already told you about him in the past and he also had this Interceptor Nascent Formation token in case he will visit me." Ye Canghai could only use the formal title of Ye Shui because Wei Liang was present.


    Hearing that made Ye Shui nodded and then he took a glance once more at Wei Liang. His expression that earlier showed displeasure took a great turn and transformed into a welcoming smile.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Then why are you not showing me the token? That would make things easier," said Ye Shui.


    "But what if you did not believe my explanation and instead attacked me earlier because of this? Who would believe me then?" Wei Liang replied with his innocent attitude.


    "Oh,Cheng''er! Come and meet my senior brother." Ye Canghai was happy and after he had seen Ye Qingcheng, he called him.


    But Ye Qingcheng could only lower his head. His face now was hard to read because he kept thinking that this was the worst development for him!


    "Eh? So he wasn''t the guard but your son?" Wei Liang asked while scratching his head. Suddenly everyone presents stared hard at him, thinking that Wei Liang was really ignorant.


    "I want to tell senior but I''m afraid it could do more harm so I just keep silent until now." Ye Qingcheng almost failed at holding his own discomfort and this was the only reply he could think of.


    "He is the first son of Ye Canghai and he currently becomes one of our family''s greatest talent. We nurture him with our best resources along with other children in the family." Ye Shui said this in a happy mood.


    But currently, because of that incident, many family branches and the talented young children were forced to train in the closed room to prevent additional casualties.


    "Is that really true? Then I really should apologize to this young man." Wei Liang then really made his words true, he really apologized to Ye Qingcheng.


    "Father, is..this fine?" he really confused to did anything for that moment. But to his surprise, Ye Canghai only nodded.


    Even this made the mood there more lively.


    "But Father, do Father and the others see Little Yuan?" Ye Qingcheng asked. He had searched for a quarter hour and yet he still did not see any sign from his brother.


    -


    "Why are we doing this?" Ye Yingyuan walked in the middle of the street. There were dozens of merchants as well as shop, vendor and some traveling wanderer in the city.


    "Long story short, I also want to see what kind of city your family resides and then I need to prepare myself to do my own business in the future. This tour is basically for that purpose, sorry for troubling you." Manstein looked in every direction he could reach with his eye sight.


    "I know that. Well, you already know that this city is at the corner of Wutian continent. But do you know that even in this place, I believe there will be some hidden master living peacefully."


    Ye Yingyuan believed it but never see it himself. Manstein also agreed because this place was the most suitable for a peaceful life and resting place.


    When they walked to the center of the city, a commotion occurred and it had happened for some time. Lots of people crowded the nearby place because they also wanted to see it themselves.


    "What''s happening there?" Ye Yingyuan wondered before walked over there. Manstein pondered about it because in this city, there would be patrolling soldiers that usually tasked to secure the safety and stability in the city.


    ''Then why are those patrols not here......unless'' Manstein thought about it and when they got closer, some people who wear white metal armor surrounded a man who wears a gray robe with a straw hat.


    "What sin did I commit for make you appear in my presence?" the gray robed man asked kindly.


    From the outer appearance, this man was like any normal people that usually found in any place. But on the opposite side, the patrol which numbered five people smiled with disdain.


    "You said that you come here because you want to live here for the rest of your life but looks like you really don''t know anything about ''that'', right?"


    One of them mocked the grayrobed man. Because the man suddenly made an appearance out of nowhere, he was being asked by the patrolling soldier.


    "Yes, maybe this is the first time he arrives here so he should not know the rules."


    But the people only looked at them in disgust and did not do anything. It was because the one who leads the group were someone who was influential in this city.


    "Who is the one that has the most arrogant look in his face?" asked Manstein. He had only remembered the name of the important person but the face and their figure were not included so he asked for confirmation.


    "Ai, to meet that person here means that the gray robed man is in a serious trouble! Should I call the mayor to lend a hand?" Ye Yingyuan thought about the mayor who was recently returning from the capital city.


    "What do you mean you need the mayor of Xuan City to lend a hand? Who is he?" Manstein felt anxious because someone who needs the mayor himself to cease the current commotion must have a background.


    "Did you read about Li Kuang? That''s him," answered Ye Yingyuan.


    "What!? That''s him? Seriously, I thought that he has some trouble both his personality and his background!" commented Manstein.


    It was because that man was the adopted son of the mayor of Xuan City that Manstein thought this man surely relied too much on his father''s position.


    "Please let me live here. I just want to spendmy time here peacefully and I asked one of the citizensthat this city actually free from living tax, so why are you asking me about that?"


    The man in gray robe actually had indifferent looks on his face and actually asked those question instead humbly.


    "Did I hear you wrong? Listen to me, this is our territory and as you know we also have rules here not like some barbarians that lived in the north with their unrestrained lifestyle so you need to follow our rules and pay the living tax!"


    Li Kuang said that while pulled his sword from the scabbard and showed that man the sharpness of the blade.


    "Well, if that''s the case I should pay a visit to the mayor to negotiate with him." said the man happily.


    Manstein did not know why but for some reason he felt that the man with his gray robe and straw hat was not someone who you could bully easily.


    ''Why I also felt like that?'' Ye Yingyuan thought. For some reason when their thought were the same, they could felt themselves getting additional strength!


    ''So you also thought the same.'' Manstein said with delight.


    The man then walked to the direction where the mayor usually lives but Li Kuang and his group stopped him once again.


    "Now I started to get a bit impatient with you. If not for you are the soldiers from Xuan City, I will attack you right here. Now, please don''t make my mood down or else someone will bear the consequences."


    The man then walked again after gave them a piece of ''advice''.


    This made Li Kuang''s face red with anger. ''This man really dare to say that in front of me! Let him know that messing with me will not end up good.''


    So, they withdrew from the location with Li Kuang as the leader. They wanted to settle their problem with another kind of method.


    Most people sighed with relief. They really scared when Li Kuang started the commotion but this time, it ended better.


    "I can''t believe this! What makes him do this? I feel like this was not himself." commented a man.


    Another also said, "Usually he will do any kind of physical damage to anyone who offends him but who would have thought that he just backed off like that!?"


    But for Manstein, he felt that this man started to try his hands on underhanded method. It was not like Manstein never see someone like that though.


    "Ready to use the concealment art I mention to you again?" asked Manstein. The concealment method of his actually was a method from his worlds that became really effective in this world.


    "Of course! Even when we left the residence, no one even detected me much less seeing that I left." for Ye Yingyuan, this was really a great concealment that he never heard before!


    And this was only the start of everything that happened even in the future.

 Chapter 9: Hidden Expert

    The man with agray robe and a straw hat was walking towards the entrance to the mayor''s residence when suddenly ten black cloaked men attacked him!


    In their hand, there were papers with runes that inscribed in that paper. They chanted with hymns and then the paper started to glow and strings of yellow were forming a net that surrounds the man.


    This place right now was a rather deserted area and it was so perfect for setting an ambush.


    But the man''s only thought was someone was used a concealment method to probe him. ''Who is the one that uses this concealment art? Even I only faintly feel the presence and not the location with my cultivation!''


    The man only touched his straw hat when the net broke easily like spider''s web. This made those ten men stared widely at the man.


    "Continue!" whispered one of them. The man also detected theircultivation, most of them were at Culture Core stage while three people were at early stage Nascent Soul.


    ''Some hired helper? Better than expected but maybe I should toy with them, it will be fun to see his expression.'' the man thought about Li Kuang that made things difficult for him.


    The man''s body suddenly blurred and without warning, three of Nascent Soul cultivators were grabbed by an invisible force and then dragged to a hole.


    This hole then closed and a bag that no bigger than a palm with strange colors could be seen.


    ''Damn it!'' because their strongest person had been defeated so easily, the only thought in their mind was to escape from here without further ado.


    But the man only said, "You already came here so why leave so soon? Let''s have a chat and talk about our comprehension here."


    Ye Yingyuan who concealed himself suddenly felt his entire body stiff, unable to move. Why is that? It was because the man radiates such a strong killing intent.


    Even Manstein felt the same too. He only had this kind of feeling when his grandfather chased away some pest in the city with his gun!


    "Such killing intent! He must be some expert." Ye Yingyan saw that the man just casuallyuse his finger to strike the Culture Core cultivators.


    Each strike that hit their body made them unable to use their energy!


    "What kind of attack was that!? My body can''t even move!" shouted one of them. Now they felt that this job of them became a calamity to them.


    "Use that! Now''s not the time to hold back anymore." one of them also determined to use their precious item they possessed.


    "So you really have that kind of item as well. But now my mood is ruined because of you and the consequences will be bad for you all." the man said with a smile but for those seven cultivators, they felt like a demon was standing there.


    The man heard the plea from those people, even Ye Yingyuan also stared dumbly at the scene in front of him. The most surprised from all of them were not those who were visible but Manstein.


    He had never seen the direct confrontation of a soldier in his world when they do battle, much less in this world where most of them used their power to kill.


    The man just swiftly cuts some of the limbs from them. They screamed so hard because not only their limbs were severed from their body but also the man used his power to attack their soul!


    "Let us go and we will not pursue this matter!" even some of them really out of option now that they asked the man to let them go.


    "Really? From the start to the end, I never see all of you ask about my background for a bit. But you want to use yours to scare me? Even if your sect master come here personally, I will still kick his ass you know."


    The man now showed his arrogant look to them. They felt like the one standing in the front of them were not some normal cultivator but a freak!


    "No way! There is no way that you are him......right?" trembling, someone actually started to recall something that he had heard.


    "No...way....you....are you Nie Yang?" now that person called the name of the most dangerous person their sect had mentioned, every one of their face now turned darker.


    "So you really came from thatsect! Well, you presented yourself to me so it would be rude if I refuse, don''t you think so?" Nie Yang glared at them like a hungry wolf at their prey.


    In the end, their fate was not much different from the three Nascent Soul cultivators earlier, went straight to the bag.


    "What is that bag?" Ye Yingyuan had seen something incredible today. "Only because I had this concealment method that I can see this today."


    But when he wanted to leave, the man suddenly said something that made him surprise.


    "Who are you? Even your power of cultivation is not strong but to escape those people''s detection must be great right? But not for me. Reveal yourself now!" the man shouted using his cultivation power.


    The earth trembled and the air vibrated wildly. Ye Yingyuan already accepted this concealment method as a great skill because he used it to escape from those cultivators whose stage were at Culture Core and even Nascent Soul.


    But this Nie Yang detected him!


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ''Just what is his cultivation level?'' thought Ye Yingyuan. Manstein could only think with his intelligence and searched for a good solution.


    Stealthily probing a person made them suspicious already and if they could not give a reasonable answer, they would end up in a miserable state.


    "I''m just here to see the show but you really have a good sense. But don''t worry too much about me because I''m here because the same reason you gave at that time."


    With the hoarsesoundthey intentionally made, Ye Yingyuan said those words. But the real person who said that was Manstein.


    ''Really, this is going troublesome.'' Manstein must take the lead in the conversation to keep the mysterious identity.


    This concealment method itself was derived from his world''s and then combined it with the theories in his Soul Transfer, the new concealment method was born.


    "The same reason as me? I''m fine with that but why like this?" Nie Yang asked in an awkward tone. ''Why can''t I detect the cultivation level of that person? Don''t tell me that his cultivation was higher than me!''


    "Just my own way to have fun! Besides, I''m here today is to enjoy the view of this city. If you have trouble with that I can accompany you~" said Manstein with the sound of Ye Yingyuan.


    ''He acts as if my presence was nothing in his eyes!'' Nie Yang could only sigh. Today, he met a hidden master that could evade his sight.


    ''Maybe he intentionally let me detected him?'' the more mysterious someone, the more things to think. Nie Yang actually misunderstood this but even if the opposite party knew, they would just let it be.


    "Then, senior must be here to watch me. Ofcourse, I feel honored." not knowing how to solve this, Nie Yang could only humble himself in front of the mysterious person.


    "You''re right. And sorry for my rude behavior, now I shall take my leave," said Manstein.


    The truth was, the concealment could not be maintained for a long time because this was the result of using a method with the knowledge Manstein had accumulated.


    He left quickly and made no trace. Nie Yang could not even use any tracking method because the concealment was so profound.


    "I really hope that we can meet again." with a sigh, Nie Yang continued his journey to the mayor''s residence.


    As for Ye Yingyuan and Manstein, they almost fucked up. "Lucky. But maybe we should not do that kind of things again." Manstein almost lost his composure when faced with such a cultivator.


    "Your concealment method is really great. With this, I think most cultivators will not realize your presence," added Ye Yingyuan.


    When Manstein saw Nie Yang directly when in stealth, that man could not detect him! This means that with this concealment method, he did not need to worry being detected by normal means just like before.


    "But in the end, this is just a supporting skill, not an offensive and defensive skill that usually the cultivators trained, right? We better search again for someone that have the capabilities to separate and put me in a body."


    The purpose of their strolling this time was to find that kind of person. It was better than not looking at all but until now they did not find that particular person.


    They returned to the residence with a disappointed look but then a loud noise came from inside the residence.


    Several new guards also heard that while speaking about yesterday''s incident.


    "What!? Why the residents inside suddenly became so noisy?" asked one of them.


    "Don''t care but look! Isn''t that one of the Young Master from Ye family?" said another while pointed his finger at Ye Yingyuan.


    A boy walked towards their position and soon his face was being seen by them. Indeed, it was Ye Yingyuan that walked to Ye Residence. But someone also appeared nearby and then both of them accidentally crashed each other!


    The main reason for that because each of them too focused on something else and forgot to check the surroundings.


    Manstein who watched it only commented silently inside. ''Don''t tell me this is a flag? No way, right?''


    It was because the one who hit Ye Yingyuan was a pretty girl. She really had a lovely face, but of course, Manstein just disregard that because it was Ye Yingyuan''s fault not him!


    "Who!?" Ye Yingyuan regained his sense when he saw who was the one that hit him. The guards were unable to move, much less helping. The girl also said the same thing.


    ''Coincidence? Maybe not.'' added Manstein. When they saw each other, it was like a storm is formed and the earth trembled by their glare.


    "It''s you!" even when they recognize each other, their reaction still the same. They even pointed at each other at the same time too!


    Manstein whistling and then said, ''Well, tell me who she is.''


    Ye Yingyuan only told him, "She is the only daughter of the mayor. It was because of the mayor himself already old, he adopted a son andshe was the only descendant. Now you understand?"


    ''The only lineage of the mayor? So that Li Kuang is just some lucky bastard huh?'' Manstein felt the strange dread feeling from the deepest part of himself.


    He could not describe it with words. Only when his life was threatened that he started to feel like this. When in his previous world, Manstein only felt this sensation when some capitalist wanted to advantage of him or when he was attacked by the local bandit in the desert.


    "She is Li Ling and....ah I don''t want to remember anything related to her." Ye Yingyuan refused to tell more than that.


    "You again! Why are you here!?" Li Ling shouted loudly. "Oh, come on. It''s not like I am looking trouble by avoiding you yet here we are!" said Ye Yingyuan.


    This was the same as provoking their pride. Manstein only saw everything without interfering any one of them.


    "Uh, what should we do? Mayor''s daughter is here as well and if we let them like that, who will responsible for that?" because they also became the witness, they would not be safe from questioning.


    Just letting their Young Master doing as he pleased while they were only watching the scene would make them punished by the patriarch.


    And now, they raked their brain to solve the trouble that had been happened in theirface!

 Chapter 10: Memory of The Past (1)

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay away from me?¡± Li Ling protested. Instead of backed off, Ye Yingyuan stepped forward and said, ¡°It should be you who stay away from me! Why are you even in the front of my house?¡±


    He clearly knew why but still asked anyway. And as expected, Ye Yingyuan¡¯s guess was right on the spot! Even Manstein felt like this chains of event would be dragged along him and that was unavoidable.


    ¡°I just sightseeing, nothing more.¡± Answered Li Ling. Those guards had seen them but only one of them that dare to walked closer.


    ¡®Majority of the people in the city were normal, without anything related to cultivation. And as for the influental person or someone with position, they had some connection to the world of cultivation but I think that was because of some major power in the nearby territory.¡¯


    Manstein really wanted to gain power to return to his place, at least strong enough to did that. So he had done every possible ways to gather information and many more.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Li, please calm yourself first. I know that you have a private business but please consider the situation right now!¡± this person came straight and his face was full of cold sweat.


    Ye Yingyuan stopped and looked at him and so did Li Ling. Both of them were like enemies whose fight were ditrupted by the third party. And that particular third party became their target!


    ¡°Give me one reason to cease my action or else, I will force you to stand aside!¡± Ye Yingyuan could not ignore this obstacles called Li Ling and asked that guard to give him a reason.


    ¡®I think what he said this time really came from his heart.¡¯ Manstein was unaware of this affair and he looked at them all like in the cinema in his world.


    ¡°A guest, there is a guest that came here when Young Master was away. It looked like this person is a friend that visited his friend.¡± This person only gave the most important information.


    He also added, ¡°This guest¡¯s power is above what I have seen in my life! That¡¯s why Young Master must not make a commotion here or everyone inside will act according to the situation.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Yingyuan retreated. As for Li Ling, her eyes was sparkling and somehow a faint smile could be seen on her face. Manstein did not miss that! He observed this girl and his first evaluation of her was somehow in positive.


    ¡®She has that intelligent in her eyes but she somehow let this brat Ye Yingyuan speak and even purposely hit him. What a plan.¡¯ Even Manstein himself coud not help but smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear that? It¡¯s better not to do anything foolish right now. Just enter your house and we can forget this matter.¡± After achieving her purpose to came there, Li Ling then said those words.


    Manstein did not tell Ye Yingyuan about the purpose of her coming to the front of Ye Residence. Instead, he just let things flow and also about the plan to search the expert at alchemy ended up fail.


    ¡°Damn! Next time, don¡¯t let me see you or else...¡± Ye Yingyuan just found an opportunity to test his strength and to let this girl knew that he was not someone who can easliy meet but when he heard that information, he decided to stop.


    Ye Yingyuan just walked past Li Ling without looking back at her. Actually, Ye Yingyuan did not hate her but rather displeased by her appearance. It wa because a certain event in the past that he had wished that unless a calamity involved the entire city, he would not care about meeting her.


    A sad expression could be looked on Li Ling¡¯s face. She still remembers that particular day.


    -


    Three years ago...


    There was an important event that took place in the city. Yes, it was the small competition to unearth some talented youth in the Xuan City.


    At the center of the city, a large stage was placed there to everyone to see. The stage itself was square and the side length was twenty meters. Other than that, there were chair and special seat that was placed at the most strategic side of the stage.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Looks like this youth meeting will be produced some talented individual. That is what we really wish, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But other than that I also want to see the youngest son from Ye Family. At this time, his age should be around eight years old and in addition to that, he also a talented individual in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°The youngest son from one of the pillars in Ye family, Ye Canghai surely is talented! His cultvation reached the fourth level in Qi Condensation stage at eight. ¡°


    The event was famous because this was the most ancient tradition in the city. A crowd suddenly appeared because the seat for audience was already full!


    This was the normal and then the fight began. There were some youth from commoner that suitable for cultivation. Some of them even had been recognized by a disciple from a sect!


    ¡°Look at me, mother! I had been accepted as a disciple from a sect!¡± a young boy happily shouted with a man followed him.


    This was the majority sight and at that time, even Ye Canghai felt happy.


    ¡°So many of them was accepted as a disciple by some sect member. This is good seedling this year. After those fight against each other, now should be the time where my youngest son go to the arena.¡± At that time, Ye Canghai was seated at the most strategic place.


    That place was seated by the public figure and important person!


    Other that he, Ye Family¡¯s patriarch Ye Shui also came to witness this annual event as well. And besides Ye Shui, a middle-aged man also sat there.


    ¡°What do you think about our young generation?¡± asked that middle aged man. He wore leather clothes and his face showed his interest and expectation.


    This was the mayor of Xuan City, Li Dian. He came here to watched his daughter in her first attempt at the annual event.


    ¡°This year, there are many talented young appear and of course I¡¯m also happy. Why are you asking this?¡± Ye Shui answered with a look that translated as ¡®Are you really out of topics?¡¯


    ¡°Only asking, don¡¯t be too serious. Look, your son is going to fight against my daughter!¡± As Li Dian pointed out his finger to the stage, two people appeared.


    A boy that moved to the stage wore grey clothes and a two-edged sword was in his hands. He had a cute face because of his age but his eyes showed a strong determination!


    At the opposite side, a girl also walked at the same time. She held a saber in her hand and wore a training outfit. She looked like your adorable child but to held a saber in her hands that was inapropiate.


    Both of them then stood there, motionless. Even the cheers that could be heard previously was now stopped.


    ¡°Now, we will begin the final match!¡± with the signal was given, the contestant now could attack each other.


    The rules were simple, those who out of the stage is lose. If one of the contestant is knocked out, the victor is determined and the match must stop. Actually it was so simple that everyone imprinted this rule in their bones, already prepared some countermeasures.


    After that, the boy and the girl brandished their weapons!


    Sounds of metal hitting each other could be heard throughout the stage. Even the energy that used in their exchanged right now were felt by all the people in their place.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the daugther of the mayor? Why is she participate in this event?¡± someone saw her and asked. ¡°She is Li Ling. Yes, she is the mayor¡¯s most trasured daughter and her cultivation also not lose to Ye Yingyuan.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan slashed again with his sword, this time using some movement that caused the air to flow with the sword¡¯s movement. While Li Ling kept suppressing the air flow by cutting through them in their weak point!


    The sword drew an arch and so the saber. They dealt blows like dancing in the middle of the stage.


    ¡®Woa, she is really great! My Airflow Curtain was suppressed by her movement. Is that also a special movement?¡¯ thought Ye Yingyuan.


    But he clearly saw something. Li Ling¡¯s face showed impatience and looked like she was about to release her anger to him!


    ¡®Why is he so strong? I should be the one that can defeat him!¡¯ this was the first time Li Ling had interaction with Ye Yingyuan. She still believed that everything in her sight must be something that exist for her purpose.


    ¡®My technique, Cutter Offensive was not strong enough!¡¯ added her in her mind.


    Even Ye Yingyuan¡¯s Airflow Curtain was suppressed but actually also reached the limit because his cultivation was not strong enough! But he could maximize its effect to the apex.


    At Li Ling¡¯s side, she already used the strongest technique she had but failed to annihilated Ye Yingyuan¡¯s Airflow Curtain. This made her helpless and then a thought appeared inside her head.


    The most important factor why Li Ling could use the Cutter Offensive was because of her intellect.


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s the technique I teach her several weeks ago and she almost reached complete mastery.¡± Li Dian showed his sincere pride.


    ¡°What!?¡± this made even Ye Canghai and Ye Shui exclaimed in shock. ¡®Even Yuan¡¯er needs more week to utilized Airflow Curtain to the apex but this girl almost reached the peak in the technique she executed earlier.¡¯ Ye Canghai only nodded.


    ¡®I want to know what else does this girl have.¡¯ Ye Canghai only saw without doing anything other than surveillance.


    Li Ling then said something that was unimaginable to anyone present there. It was because what she said actually a catalyst to someone else.


    ¡°You know, when someone strike they must use strong attack to land a good blow at the enemies even the enemies will reflexively react. But you only used the softness of the wind to attack me. I wanted to asked you who taught you that movement?¡±


    Li Ling asked with an arrogant look and tone but Ye Yingyuan answered calmly, ¡°This Airflow technique was taught by my father to me. And I think any attack that works is a good strike.¡±


    This reply made Li Ling pissed off for some reason. Because of that, she said that particular line that affected even until three years later.


    ¡°Is that so? Then the only thing I can say is your movement technique is a garbage! Even the one who taught it as well. Do you only know that particular movement only?¡±


    After unleashed her fury, Li Ling felt her heart was lifted from a burden. But to Ye Yingyuan and the other Ye family members, this was definitely an insult!


    Luckily, she was still a child and usually, people only thought that such an answer was due to the blabbering.


    ¡°Are you....really said that?¡± with his sound lowered, Ye Yingyuan asked. Even his hands trembled when he asked. Ye Canghai raised his eyebrows and his face turned sour.


    ¡°Of course I said that!¡± with a satisfied expression after seeing Ye Yingyuan like that, Li Ling answered quite honestly.


    Ye Yingyuan felt hurt in his heart. ¡®What is this feeling? Why I feel like my heart is stabbed by dozens of weapons?¡¯


    His face turned redder because of anger. His swords started to vibrated and his Qi in his body also started to increase.


    Suddenly, Ye Yingyuan¡¯s energy raised to a new degree. But at the same time, his eyes showed the vicious gaze!


    ¡°He, he broke through to the level five! Ye Yingyuan broke through to the next level!¡± Ye Shui was surprised. Everyone was astonished. Who could have thought that?


    But his energies were like a big fountain, massive and spread out like a tide! His eyes showed his fury and his sword in his hands glowed with a faint light. Now even Ye Canghai could feel his sons fury!

 Chapter 11: Memory of The Past (2)

    Ye Yingyuan already lost in anger! No sound was able to stop him. Even Ye Canghai wanted to stop the battle because of that.


    ¡°Why are you so uneasy?¡± Ye Shui asked.


    ¡°I worried that something unwanted might happen because of this.¡± Ye Canghai explained. He had never seen his son angry over something. Ye Yingyuan was a filial son and he never acted like this before.


    At the same time, Ye Yingyuan charged with his sword radiating a lot of energy. The energy then focused on the edge of the sword and Ye Yingyuan changed the strike from swinging to stabbing!


    ¡°You will pay for those words!¡± Ye Yingyuan then thrusted it. Li Ling who saw all of that was stunned for the moment.


    ¡°How?¡± she muttered. Not only Ye Yingyuan had broken through to the level 5 but he also charged at her with unimaginable speed that surpassed her expectation.


    ¡®I...I only planned to make him leave his defense so that I can launch an attack on him with that technique but now I can¡¯t.¡¯


    Li Ling regretted her decision to provoked Ye Yingyuan. But from the situation, she realized that was already too late!


    The crowd who watched the scene now started to talk about it.


    ¡°She really dare to say that? I hope that she get what deserve for her action.¡± Someone commented the situation in the stage.


    ¡°I think she did that to make Ye Yingyuan expose his flaws first and take advantage of that. Now she got that but I still think that she really cross the line. She should not say such things to do that!¡±


    That was the time that Li Ling knew that she really messed things up. ¡°I...¡± before that, she prepared some defensive measures to stop Ye Yingyuan¡¯s sword.


    But to her surprise, the defensive measures that also included several minor formation and stances were broken with the thrust!


    For the first time she felt that death was closer and trying to take her life away. But Ye Yingyuan stooped his sword¡¯s tip right at the forehead of Li Ling, stared at he with cold eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I will end this just like that?¡± Ye Yingyuan then withdrew his sword and surprisingly moved closer to Li Ling.


    Li Ling who had lost her defense now was like a sheep in mercy of the wolf! She could not defeat him at first exchange and she would not be able to do so in the future!


    ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡± somehow, she felt that this was not supposed to happen but reality was cruel to her. What happened after that was going to be remembered as the most embarrassing moment for the people in the Xuan City and for Li Lin herself.


    Ye Yingyuan rubbed his hands, likely to do something with that hands. ¡°Do you know that naughty child should be educated? My mother often tell me this and every time I do something that inappropiate, she will do that.¡±


    Actually, even Li Ling instinctly knew what he was talking about. Her face turned pale and her body started to showed her unwillingness.


    Even her father Li Dian could not help her. ¡®Sorry.¡¯ His thought was already set and this was also a good lesson to his daughter.


    ¡°We should stop this match!¡± Ye Canghai afraid that Li Dian would enrage if his daughter was hurt but Li dian¡¯s replied made his opinion about him increased to a new whole level.


    ¡°I think that right now is the good opportunity to teach her something. Actually, I''m the one who is at fault her because I often pamper her without cared about her view...¡± Li Dian started to speak.


    He took a short break before continued, ¡°Because of that, she think that everything that she had seen was solely for her use but today, let your son teach her in my stead!¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    This declaration made Ye Shui to talk and involved. ¡°Are you really sure about this? You are a mayor of this Xuan City and your daughter also famous but why are you doing all of this?¡±


    Ye Shui even asked this. Li Dian then turned his head to see Ye Shui and then opened his mouth. ¡°Even if my reputation will be affected by this, I rather choose to make her into a fine lady, someone who will respect other and respected by other. To achieve that, I need to make her understand that every action has a consequences!¡±


    When most people card for reputation, fame, wealth and even their face, Li Dian did not care too much about that. Besides, to implement the moral of the future generation was more important than mere reputation and face!


    ¡°I...somehow understand. Then you will not raise your hands right?¡± joking, Ye Canghai asked in a teasing tone.


    ¡°I hope I will not raise my hands against my own daughter, that will be the best.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan moved to the side and arrived at Li Ling¡¯s back. He then started to do that in the front of so many people.


    Basically, he spanked her right in the butt!


    ¡°This is what I received every time I do something that mother said will make me become a bad person. Now you should try it too maybe you will change your behaviour.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan while kept spanking Li Ling without care.


    As for the victim, Li Ling, at first she screamed because this boy touched her without minding everyone present. Then that scream became sobbing because she was crying.


    ¡°Father, please save me!¡± even Li Ling pleaded to his father. But his father just feigned ignorance, as if what happened to was not his business.


    This made some people astonished and surprised. ¡°Why the mayor did not stop this?¡± asked a women. She asked because this scene was embarrassing and not suitable to watch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know but the mayor must have something in his mind?¡± another person speculated. Everything they did was only around that and watched as Li Ling getting spanked by Ye Yingyuan.


    Actually, there was also a few people who protest against this as well. ¡°Why anyone did not act!?¡±


    ¡°Are you really an idiot!? Look how mayor Li Dian reacted to this! He basically do nothing. It means that he allowed Young Master Ye Yingyuan to spanked her. She deserves it for insulting his parents.¡±


    With their brains, everyone soon realized that this sight would be unforgettable by the citizen. Indirectly, they felt that the mayor was setting an example. He did not care about reputation but towards his child, even if she were his own daughter when she was in the wrong, he would punish her and correct her.


    ¡°Please, stop!¡± even her tears overflowed and she kept pleading to anyone but no one would help her. Ye Yingyuan increased the power in his hands and that only made Li Ling cried even more!


    ¡°No! I, I will not do that again. I will not do that again.¡± Her sound was alluring and soul catching that in the heart of everyone that present, they also felt pity.


    That was when Li Dian cam forward and standing in front of Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling. Even Ye Canghai and Ye Shui followed behind him.


    ¡°Stop. She got what she deserved and I advise you to cease your action.¡± Li Dian spoke to Ye Yingyuan. ¡°Come here! You won already so stop.¡± Ye Canghai smiled bitterly after seeing all of that.


    Ye Yingyuan retreated with his eyes locked on Li Ling. He then walked towards his father. Ye Canghai only patted Ye Yingyuan¡¯s head before whispering something.


    ¡°Hear me, you must take responsibilities for today¡¯s matter.¡± Ye Canghai had made a deal with Li Dian. Ye Yingyuan did not know about this so he asked in a curious gaze.


    ¡°What responsibilities? It¡¯s clear that she was in the wrong for saying that! As if I care for that.¡± That was Ye Yingyuan thought but then he asked again because of something.


    ¡°Father, am I disappont you today?¡± confused and clueless, Ye Yingyuan felt restless.


    But Ye Canghai only answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m very proud of you! But you probably need to faced against mother again today.¡± He wanted to say that matter with his son but he just kept it himself.


    ¡°What!? I, I don¡¯t want to get spanked again.¡± Ye Yinyuan panicked. At the other side, Li Ling was ran to her fathher¡¯s embrace. She was spoiled since four years old and it was because Li Dian never had a son since married.


    She throwed her tantrum right at him. ¡°Why Father doesn¡¯t help me!? Why are everyone just watching!? Why, why, why!?¡±


    Li Ling was bullied by Ye Yingyuan the first time they met and it was at the most famous event!


    ¡°Reflect on yourself and apologized to him.¡± Li Dian ordered her to do that instead. Seeing that even her father acted like that, Li Ling cold not do anything else.


    At that time, she felt that was the day where the turning point for Li Ling started. For the first time she felt humiliated and helpless to do anything against that.


    She stared at the one who caused all of this, directly into the deepest part in her mind! While the culprit, Ye Yingyuan left the stage with his father.


    The crowd finally dispersed and most of them returned with something that could not be forgotten.


    Since that day onwards, wherever Li Lin met Ye Yingyuan they would argue with each other.


    ¡°I have come to repay the debt you gave me!¡± proclaimed Li Ling. Ye Yingyuan just stared at her now because he did not want to communicate with someone who hurt the most fragile part that exist in himself.


    Li Ling shouted and even using her saber to attack him but when she just a few more steps to reach him, she hit something! But the most frustrating thing was, he was not the same person that matched her!


    Every time she attacked, Ye Yingyuan just dodged to the side. ¡®What a waste of time.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan clearly did not put her in his eyes. He just used her as a measure of his power and abilities.


    Left, Right, Front, Back. Every direction Ye Yingyuan felt those strike, he just deliberately dodged it like a leaf being blown by the wind.


    Seeing this only made Li Ling depressed and could not even build her self-confidence anymore!


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ye Yingyuan looked at her. Not only he easily evaded the strike Li Lin released but he also do it without putting much effort. She could see that Ye Yingyuan was getting stronger at faster pace than her.


    ¡°I....¡± out of option, Li Ling ran away from the scene. Everyday and everytime they met, a confrontation would be unavoidable.


    Li Ling could not even make a scratch on his body so she started to using more dangerous approach!


    She brought a mix of several poison that have effect to paralyze the entire body upon contact. This poison was concocted by herself.


    ¡®After that day, I can¡¯t even stabilize my heart! This time, I must succeed!¡¯


    She walked around the city for an entire day. When the sun started to set, she finally found Ye Yingyuan sitting cross legged above the pond!


    The energy from his body resonated with the energy that scattered in the nearby area. She was surprised to see this. Why?


    The first reason was because that meditation state that Ye Yingyuan currently in was a rare in her generation. This state was often called ¡®Nature Syncronization¡¯ and this was the second stage in meditation state!


    This made her wanted to interrupt him right now!


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if you could reach such state in this environment because this will cause you to lose your current state.¡¯ Thought Li Ling.


    Actually, Ye Yingyuan just ignored everything because he started to comprehending something that could boosted his power! Even if Li Ling wanted to executed the plan or not, that was another matter to discuss.

 Chapter 12: Memories of The Past (3)

    She put out the bottle which contained the paralysis poison. Li Ling opened the bottle and when she successful, she fanned the part which released the poison. The poison was actually in the form of the gases and it was odorless.


    The second state of meditation was an important state to the cultivator because when they could reach this state, they also could accumulate the energy faster and their comprehension would be faster than normal!


    But to interrupted that state could cause unknown factor.


    The poison now flew mainly to the direction where Ye Yingyuan sat. ¡®She really persistent.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan just completed his meditation but he pretends to still immerse in it.


    ¡®Should I give her a really hard lesson?¡¯ he wickedly smiles when the thought of the plan. He just let the poison entered his body.


    ¡®It¡¯s a success?¡¯ Li Ling had seen the poison entered his body. Even the poison in the air was hard to defend when a Qi Condensation cultivators were contaminated with it!


    Ye Yingyuan realized that this poison was not dangerous but rather had paralysis effect. Even though there was no danger in the poison but the effect in it was amazing.


    ¡®I can¡¯t move my legs!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan luckily learned some basics in poison.¡¯ This kind of poison can be cured by slowly directing them out by using your energy. But that is not working when I tried it on my legs.¡¯


    That was the main reason why he could not move from his position. Not only this made Ye Yingyuan surprised but he also felt that his dislike towards Li Ling increased instead.


    Slowly, Li Ling walked toward him. Above the pond, they confront face to face with each other.


    ¡°With this, I will take my revenge!¡± Li Ling then started to summon her saber again. The nose of Ye Yingyuan moved slightly before he opened his eyes. His expression turned serious and then shouted at her.


    ¡°Where did you get those poisons!?¡± even he still could not move his legs. ¡®This girl....¡¯


    ¡°Wha!? How can you still move your body and face?¡± bewildered, Li Ling hastened her saber to swing but Ye Yingyuan stopped it with his two fingers. But he could not do that perfectly and blood started to flow from his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the trouble you cause!?¡± his tone now was really high. The area they currently in now was a quiet and desolate place in the outer part of the city. But that was not the main cause why Ye Yingyuan became so angry.


    ¡°You maybe know about a thing or two about poison but so what about it?¡± retorted Li Ling.


    ¡°Oh, then I must add a good and bad news. What do you want to hear first?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. He just wanted to know whether she really had gone that far or it was just his paranoia.


    Because Ye Yingyuan still rooted in place, Li Ling then thought about it before agreed with a nod. ¡°Tell me the good news first.¡±


    Inhaled the cold air, Ye Yingyuan then spoke. ¡°Good news is, your poison really effective. Superb poison! Where did you get that stuff? I just want to know. Because of it, some part of my body cannot be moved.¡±


    Because the poison was a little tricky but for Ye Yingyuan, this could become fatal!


    ¡°Of course! That person really spoke the same thing like you said. Then as a reward, I will let you tell the bad news.¡± Li Ling felt proud of her effort and now disdainfully look at Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Okay, little girl. Listen to your brother here....¡± Ye Yingyuan signaled with his hands to tell Li Ling to come closer. But she stood there in place, not going to move an inch.


    ¡°Looks like you still have a fear towards me. Let me tell you from here then. This poison used a certain ingredient that usually used to attract beasts. I don¡¯t know how that person managed to let the smell concealed so deep that when you inhaled the poison, you will smell nothing.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    But most of the beast has the stronger sense of smell and now that this certain factor was in that poison, I¡¯m sure that whoever gives that poison to you know that you will use it against me.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan smiled bitterly once he finished his explanation. ¡®To kill someone with a borrowed knife, how scheming this person can be?¡¯ this made Ye Yingyuanfearful to that person.


    ¡®Maybe he had a grudge against my father?¡¯ in the end, he just threw this thought to the corner of his head.


    Of course, Li Ling could understand what he means by that. ¡°Do...you think that can make me hesitate?¡± She asked that but in truth, she felt a certain dangerous being approach the city.


    ¡°Oh, you can start to feel that right? This kind of aura can only be emitted by Culture Core beings.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan already made a solution to this problem but seeing the expression Li Ling gave him, he told her something.


    ¡°You may ask what should we do but you know if this matter comes to light, I¡¯m afraid that my family will have an indirect penalty towards your father. Even when both of them have a friendly relationship today, but that is not the case for tomorrow.¡±


    Li Ling finally understood what he really means. She even recalled what his father had said before.


    ¡°Actually, both of you are in the wrong. That Ye Yingyuan also had wronged and you also the same so you need to talk about this together. Because I and his father are a friend, we can discuss this and solve the problem now. But if something was to happen to either one of you, I¡¯m afraid that this can cause the chaos in this city.¡±


    Even though Li Ling still could not understand fully about it but she already had a picture. She forced herself to ask.


    ¡°Then what about you said earlier, why someone needs the beasts outside the city to do this?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Because killing without leaving a trace is the most beneficial result someone can achieve!¡± Ye Yingyuan showed his way of thought. He did not know how smart he currently was but one thing for sure, they need to escape the current situation


    ¡°Carry me!¡± ordered Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Why!? Can you just move with your power?¡± protest LI Ling. Seeing the refusal, Ye Yingyuan just stared intently into her eyes.


    ¡°My leg is currently numb because of you! And the worst case is you will be blamed for my death. Do you want to shoulder this burden?¡±


    Actually, Ye Yingyuan still could use his cultivation base to move but not at the peak. But Ye Yingyuan thought that if he rides someone and fuel that person with his cultivation base, he would be able to increase the speed to both of them!


    At the same time, Li Ling still in thought before she decides to help him. She did hate him but if there is something important that need them to cooperate, Li Ling will not hesitate to lend a hand.


    ¡°Alright!¡± she already decided. ¡°But you must use your energy as I hate to do something for free.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan nodded before they heard a loud roar nearby. ¡°Quickly!¡± Ye Yingyuan then moved his body to the back of Li Ling.


    From behind them, a crowd of beast appeared like crazy! ¡°Now, move!¡± Ye Yingyuan immediately sends his energy to Li Ling. This was the most optimal solution that he could think of!


    Then Li Ling started to move in, she floated then flew lower and to her surprise, she already moves more farther than when she tried to do it herself. ¡°What is the difference between this movement and when I do it myself?¡±


    Li Ling felt that the energy from Ye Yingyuan stimulated all the movement in her body. Not only that but it also including her cultivation base!


    ¡°Only one I think. You have more shallow foundation than me?¡± answered Ye Yingyuan. He kept looking back to search for the strongest beast.


    ¡®There!¡¯


    Eight legs and also some of its underlings walked toward them. Ye Yingyuan had seen the beast in the scroll that titled, <Local Beast Around The City>. In that scroll, mostof the beast that often encountered or some beast that rarely had been seen was recorded.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it! Isn¡¯t that Steel Spider? Even with its little underlings as well.¡¯


    The sound of the beast walk made the earth trembled. Besides the Steel Spider, there were also several beasts with their four legs walked to their direction.


    ¡°Go to your fath....the mayor¡¯s mansion first. We need to inform him to repel those beasts!¡± Ye Yingyuan could only leave it to the higher authority for now.


    ¡°Hah, if only my brother is here...¡± Ye Yingyuan said that unconsciously. At the same time, his hands grabbed tightly to Li Ling¡¯s bosom, which made her blushed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She had seen someone flirting with a woman but to actually experience like that in these moments.


    Ye Yingyuan then said, ¡°Should I move my arms to your neck? I¡¯m afraid that will hinder you so just hold on until we reach the destination!¡±


    He did not feel anything but it was different for Li Ling. She really felt embarrassed by that! But Ye Yingyuan just ignored it without a care.


    ¡°So be it!¡± she would just follow the flow then. They rushed to the Xuan City at full speed. But at the same time, the beat also increased their speed which shocked even Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± it was as if those beasts were purposely kept their distance from them!


    But they just kept moving toward the entrance of the city. ¡°Ah! The city guards are there. Let¡¯s ask them to prepare for those beasts.¡± Li Ling suggested. Ye Yingyuan looked at her and slowly nodded.


    The guards also took notice of them and when they saw that Li Ling was the one who came, they salute her and greet her politely.


    ¡°Miss Li, what are you doing here? It¡¯s almost the night time and you should go back to the mansion. And who is he?¡± asked the guard with his ordinary appearance.


    ¡°I know that! But please prepare for the beasts that will be coming in this direction. I will tell my father immediately. As for this boy, I¡¯m the one who brings him here so just treat him as my responsibilities.¡±


    Li Ling said those words indifferently like no one was worthy in her eyes.


    ¡°Then, should we also inform Ye Residence too?¡± another asked with worry. Clearly, he knew that the young boy was the young master from that Ye Family.


    ¡°You can decide it yourself.¡± She left with her fastest speed without noticing the confused looks those guards had.


    Please Miss Li, we really don¡¯t know how to handle the situation. You even only said that there would be some beasts that come in this direction. How are we supposed to act against it?


    ¡°Let me enter!¡± Li Ling hastily walked inside the mansion. Naturally, the guards opened the gate and let her enter.


    After searching for her father, Li Ling then found him sitting in the room near the bedroom.


    ¡°Father! Bad, this is bad.¡± While Li Ling sprinted towards her father, unexpectedly Ye Yingyuan fell off from her back.


    Li Dian had seen that his daughter and Ye Yingyuan now together and already thought about positive prospect this could bring but who would have thought that this was just a temporary truce~.


    ¡°Ah!¡± when Li Ling saw Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face, she almost screamed. His face was pale and Li Dian¡¯s eye focused on the needle that had been attached to the back.


    ¡°Death Pale Needle! Damn it, Ling¡¯er quickly bring some doctor and grab these herbs immediately.¡±


    Seeing her father showed his serious expression means that this matter was serious. She even afraid that this problem was far from over.


    ¡®Am I really the cause of this?¡¯ she recalled that Ye Yingyuan murmured something about her became the cause of this and he then did not speak again after that.

 Chapter 13: Memories of The Past (4)

    Li Ling was in the front of the Ye Residence. She actually met someone whose physique is big and he had those muscle filled the entire body.


    He is, of course, Ye Qingchng when he just finished his training. When he saw that Li Ling was standing, he closed the distance and also standing in front of her.


    ¡°May I know what are you doing here?¡± he asked. There was a little girl outside the residence and yet she only stood there of course Ye Qingcheng would ask himself what was she doing there.


    ¡°Uhm, I have an important matter but I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Li Ling said dejectedly.


    ¡°Important matter with someone from Ye Residence? Leave it to me!¡± Ye Qingcheng dragged her and enter the residence. Li Ling felt flabbergasted because of the development.


    But she could only hold on. When they arrived at the garden, she saw two people chatting happily.


    ¡°Father!¡± of course Ye Qingcheng knew who they are. Currently, Ye Guhan discussed a few things with Ye Canghai. But after hearing that sound, both of them turned their neck to see the person.


    ¡°Oh, so it turns out to be you. But who is this girl?¡± Ye Guhan asked. But then Ye Canghai explained, ¡°Why is Young Miss Li here with you?¡± Ye Canghai asked another question.


    ¡°What!? So she is the daughter of the mayor.¡± Ye Qingcheng surprised to hear that.


    I¡¯m here to tell Mister two things.¡± Li Ling said with her face showed her anxiousness. She even struggled to tell them.


    In the end, she told them anything from the moment where the beasts appeared and started to chase after them. ThenLi Ling also told them about the condition Ye Yingyuan currently. As for the cause of it all, she could only hide it in her heart.


    Li Ling was terrified when she thought about the consequences she would receive.


    ¡°Then we must arrange and deal with the beasts first. I will come to the mayor¡¯s mansion with Young Miss Li.¡± Ye Canghai said.


    ¡°Me too, but I will help to defend the city first. After that deeds, I¡¯ll make sure to visit the mayor¡¯s mansion.¡± Ye Guhan could not ignore this and also wanted to assist in defending the city.


    -


    Sounds of scream could be heard from the mayor¡¯s mansion. Right now, Li Dian was focusing his entire being on removing the Death Pale Needle from Ye Yingyuan''s back.


    This needle was actually harmless, if not added by some Death Grass. Because when that needle met this type of grass, the mix could make anyone who was pierced by it to feel the sensation of slow death!


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard. I don¡¯t know how long can I remove the needle totally from his body.¡± He was using his energy to slowly picked the needle but the process was slow like a snail when it walked.


    Every second that passed, the more energy he was spent and also the higher chance for Ye Yingyuan to die. To remove this needle, one also needed to have a large amount of energy.


    Then suddenly, when he tried to do it once more a sound of the door being opened could be heard. Currently, Li Dian was in a room with Ye Yingyuan but now someone opened the door.


    Previously, Li Dian already told anyone not to disturb him! But now someone easily entered the room!


    ¡°Where is he? What happened to him!?¡± from the sound of the speaker, Li Dian could recognize that the person was here for Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Li Dian politely said to Ye Canghai.


    After that came a long and boring conversation about the reason for Ye Yingyuan to became like that. Additionally, Li Dian also added that he need support from him to remove the needle.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Luckily Ye Canghai agreed without a moment of hesitation. With the surplus energy from Ye Canghai, everything went more smoothly. And the needle, in the end, could be removed.


    Then, Li Dian told the servant to bring the prepared herbs for Ye Yingyuan¡¯s recovery.


    But at the same time in the outer part of the city.


    Ye Guhan was watching the tidal wave that consists of countless beasts! With some of the Xuan City soldiers, they reinforced the defense and made a barrier to strengthen the defensive capabilities they had.


    Using his cultivation base as an Early Stage Culture Core cultivator, he swept his hands and then a wind appeared out of nowhere!


    This winds at first seemed like any strong wind that usually appeared during the storm but after a few breaths time, the might of this wind started to show.


    The beasts also felt this wind and at first started to slow down. But of course, most of them could resist this wind. They simply ignored it and then that was when those beasts realized that something was wrong.


    Among those beasts, some have a shell or even a strong carapace to protect themselves from external attack and another used the crowd to blend and to camouflage but when the change in the wind occurred, most of them shrieked in agony!


    The wind that blew now was like a cutter in invisible form, could not be seen and could only be felt! The weaker ones sent to their deaths immediately.


    As for the stronger ones? They just delayed their own demise and their stronger defenses made them felt pain. Most of their power only comparable to Early Stage to Late Stage Foundation Establishment cultivators, not comparable to one Culture Core ones.


    ¡°But now the real problem begins.¡± Ye Guhan then also heard the cheers from every soldier that participated in this. Then a leader of those soldiers showed himself and saluted Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Sir, the first wave of the beasts are eliminated. But the strongest of them are still lingering behind!¡±


    He reported the situation over to Ye Guhan. In this Xuan city, if the mayor could not come himself he let someone from Ye family take the lead. But this was just for the temporary command and the highest command was still the mayor.


    ¡°Well, then we will continue to defend first. Wait until all the powerhouses were here.¡±


    Until all of the power from the entire city united as one, there was no way they would attack those beasts outside.


    -


    ¡°Umm, father? Why are you here?¡± Ye Yingyuan felt dizzy in his head and the world like spinning. ¡°Just lay still on the bed! Your body is still not fully recovered.¡±


    Ye Canghai told him. But the person in that room would increase again as another person came! This time two person came and they even instantly entered without reservation.


    ¡°Where is he!? And where are you, my husband?¡± this lady dragged along a young girl with her. When she came, the world turned silent. Maybe no one could rival her in this regard!


    It was because she used strong sounds to said that! And the worse of it all, she was also someone famous in the city.


    ¡°No way....even mother came too.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan weakly. But when he also saw the young girl a Yu Feng¡¯s side, he became powerless all of a sudden.


    Soon after, she moved closer to him, checking his entire body with her energy and then hugged him tightly. But Ye Yingyuan only looked at the girl that his mother brought here.


    ¡°Why is she also here?¡± he asked. Because the girl was exactly Li Ling who he loathed in his heart.


    But there were some things that should not need to reveal right now to Ye Yingyuan, at least for the time being. The only thing she did was avoiding his gaze!


    But then Ye Canghai talked, ¡°Hmm how should I do now? But the only witness to the sudden rising of the beasts are these two and now I don¡¯t think my brother can wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Same here. I also thought that we must defeat the leader right now!¡± Li Dian spoke his opinion.


    ¡°Then what are you hesitate for? Go! And return safely.¡± In the end, this was the only thing Yu Feng could say. Soon both Ye Canghai and Li Dian left to regroup with Ye Guhan.


    After that, only three person remaining in this room.


    ¡°Son, why don¡¯t you explain the situation first?¡± actually Yu Feng already heard the confession from Li Ling herself. A mysterious man that claimed to be a merchant from another city had sold her a bottle of paralyzing poison.


    ¡°This situation? I really not sure how to describe it but the most thing I can say is that everything was planned by someone. Mother, do you think of someone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know but now you must rest and let Li Ling treat you alright.¡± Said Yu Feng. But Ye Yingyuan flatly rejected. ¡°What!? From Mother and her, how can she the one who will treat me? Why don¡¯t just Mother do it instead?¡±


    From his tone, it was so obvious that he still had a grudge for Li Ling for insulting his parent. He didn¡¯t care if she said it intentionally or just accidentally because once the words out, you could not retract it back!


    ¡°Ai, listen. You ended up like this because you are trying to protect her too right?¡± Yu Feng said slowly.


    Although Ye Yingyuan held a grudge, it was only at the superficial level and not the deep ones that until one of them to die. No matter what, he started to look at bigger picture even this was not suitable for his age.


    ¡°So what? I helped her because that person real target was me all along, not her! To scheming even to this extent, this person really calculating to the small matter. But I think this kind of person will retreat and wait for the right time to act again if failed this time.¡±


    His reasoning was not baseless either. In Ye Yingyuan¡¯s heart, if he had not brought back here to the mayor¡¯s mansion on time, he would have dead. And maybe, not even Li Ling would be spared either.


    This was what made Ye Yingyuan confused and did not pursue the matter anymore.


    Ye Yingyuan then felt his eye lids heavier and in the end fell asleep. ¡°Please take good care of him. And you should try to get his apology, he really is a stubborn boy but actually also someone who repay other based on their deed to him.¡± Said Yu Feng.


    She stroked his hair for a while before stood up once more. ¡°The more you meet and communicate with a person, the more you can see from his movement and then you can understand his thought.¡±


    This was the advice Yu Feng said to Li Ling to make her amend. Actually, both of them already talked about this but luckily Yu Feng forgave Li Ling¡¯s past mistake as well as she becomes the main culprit for this incident.


    Yu Feng would hide it until all trouble and the situation calmed down. After she left, Li Ling started to prepare for her works as a caretaker.


    ¡®Madam Ye said that I must try my best to make him accept my apology! I decided, now until he accepts it I will never ignore him and try to meet him every time!¡¯


    That was Li Ling¡¯s thought but when she tried to say those words, she unable to do that in fact. This cycle was happening for three years!


    As for the beasts that launch an attack of Xuan City? Well, not that the battle was hard rather it was easy. Even Li Dian and Ye brothers were returning with so many raw materials from the beasts.


    But on the other side at the certain cave. No need to tell you again, this incident was also his fruit of labor.


    ¡°If only I have that item! Damn the heavens for being blind!¡± even when the crystal in the case shone brightly, but inside this old man¡¯s heart was only dark, black and monochrome.


    When this was done, Manstein opened his eyes. It turned out that he could read Ye Yingyuan¡¯s memory. But this was only due to his understanding about Soul Transfer method.


    Only with this that Manstein could maintain his current position. As for now, he needed to extend the understanding of this world and merged it to his own path.

 Chapter 14: A Visitor

    ¡°Why are you still ignoring her?¡± asked Manstein curiously. It was fine if Ye Yingyuan just replies it accordingly but he really ignores it.


    ¡°I get this strange feeling every time I see her, my body cannot help but become hotter. Even my head feels like a caouldron, full of heat.¡± Ye Yingyuan could not do anything against it.


    Manstein only sighed. Sometimes the most hard things to do was not to convince someone who was stubborn but someone who was in anger! Why? Because when you were in anger, you refused any external stimulate and only felt that you were the only ones who was right.


    And it was better not to disturb them too much!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Ye Yingyuan entered the residence. He walked to the visitor room where usually anyone who paid a visit to the residence was placed in waiting. And yes, when Ye Yingyuan entered the room there were his father, mother, uncle and even....his brother!


    While there was also a man that sat there happily, Ye Qingcheng only sat beside him with his face all turned white.


    Currently, they sat on their chair and now that person saw at the direction where Ye Yingyuan showed himself. Of course, every person who saw this also reacted similar, turned their head to his direction.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan with a smile. From the atmosphere, both Manstein and Ye Yingyuan knew that this person was in good terms with someone here.


    ¡°Do you see that young boy over there? That is my second son. Yuan¡¯er, come here and greets him!¡±


    Ye Canghai suddenly tapped Wei Liang¡¯s shoulders and pointed at Ye Yingyuan. ¡®Eh? Father being friendly with this person.¡¯ Without much thought, Ye Yingyuan just sat down near his brother.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes now shifted from Wei Liang to his younger brother. If Ye Yingyuan had known what happened before, he would not have chosen the seat beside his brother.


    ¡°Oh, so you returned.¡± Without much words, he said that indifferently. Then Ye Yingyuan asked his mother that seated to the left and asked, ¡°Mother, who is this man?¡±


    ¡°Son, you need to know that this man here is a good friend of your father.¡± Said Yu Feng while she then spoke to Wei Liang. ¡°Mister Wei, this is Ye Yingyuan. He is still a young boy who just recently reach a bottleneck in his cultivation.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan glanced and scanned the person her mother talked about. He was emitting this aura that makes you inferior. This was the second Ye Yingyuan felt this kind of aura.


    ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ thought Ye Yingyuan. Manstein just watched and learned without interfere but he kept his awareness to the highest level and executed the concealment method that he previously passed to Ye Yingyuan.


    Actually, this concealment method was not too hard to master. In fact, even Ye Yingyuan could learn it in a single glance and mastered it after a few attempt.


    Nature Flow Sync, that was the name of this technique. While it was rather easy but the difficult part of it came from the following the nature. Manstein must used his sense to feel the nature in and around himself.


    The worst of his condition was, he currently only a soul! A tiny soul and now he needs to do it himself.


    ¡®Elder Brother, why do you hide from him?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan asked. It was actually a form of defensive stance that Manstein did every time something dangerous come to him!


    ¡®Just cautious. I really can¡¯t expose myself easily, after that encounter with the man that wears the straw hat.¡¯ Manstein replied normally.


    Now Manstein had been more careful in handling these kinds of trouble. ¡®You started to use that term on me, is it? Well, if you want to tell me, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t want to tell me now is fine too.¡¯ Manstein noticed that Ye Yingyuan called him Elder Brother instead of directly called his name.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But what could Manstein do?


    ¡®But now, we still can¡¯t find any hidden master yet. Maybe we really wrong in our closure and method.¡¯ Manstein still thought about the failure but suddenly he remembers that.


    ¡®I intended, I intended. That was why I can not find them. This region is too small and the probability is minuscule. How naive of me.¡¯


    But he really hoped to find them like in the stories of the legendary heroes but he self-introspect and in the end just accepted himself as a normal man.


    ¡°Ye Yingyuan pays respect to senior Wei.¡± Ye Yingyuan greeted. Wei Liang looked at him and nodded his head in a good mood.


    But the discussion with Wei Liang is not over yet. ¡°So he is your second son, Canghai? Really similar to you in the face, especially about his eyes and eyebrows.¡± Wei Liang commented about it at first glance.


    ¡°Really? But how can you say that Cheng¡¯er is a guard in my residence if my son bears a similarity with me?¡± Ye Canghai teased.


    ¡°Oh, it just a little mistake of mine. But by the way, do you have heard of someone named Nie Yang?¡± asked Wei Liang.


    When he asked that, Ye Yingyuan and Manstein surprised to hear the same name twice!


    ¡®What is the relation between Nie Yang and this Mister Wei?¡¯ both Ye Yingyuan and Manstein thought at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I never heard of someone with that name here. Why did you ask?¡± Ye Canghai asked. Suddenly, a messager came and then saluted to Ye Canghai.


    ¡°What happened?¡± this time, Yu Feng asked. Usually when they were being visited by someone, they would just pend the message until they were done with the guest. But the messager was came from the mayor¡¯s mansion.


    Then another footstep could be heard and then Li Ling also appeared. This time, she had those horrible looks and also salute everyone in the room.


    ¡°Miss Li, why are you also come here?¡± the messager surprised to see Li Ling came too. But without much talk, she asked with her pitiful voice.


    ¡°Can Mister Ye lend a hand for a second?¡± Li Ling asked. ¡°I know that currently you want to hear what is actually happening and I will make it short. The messager was send here because currently someone assaulted the mayor¡¯s mansion!¡±


    She had given the information now. Whether the Ye family wanted to take a move or not maybe was not of her concern but she had to.


    ¡°Well...¡± only Ye Yingyuan hesitated but remembering the past he could not ignore this matter. Fortunately, even Ye Qingcheng had his spirit raised to the highest heavens.


    ¡°Then bring us there.¡± Said Ye Canghai to the messager. ¡°Now, you all better wait here. There is something with the case that needs me.¡±


    But hearing that only made all of them worried instead. ¡°Father, should you really go there?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. ¡®Oh, not now!¡¯ Manstein almost puked on the spot, lucky he was only a soul.


    Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face showed his thought. Even his mother had taken notice the second he made such expression. Unexpectedly, Ye Canghai patted the shoulders of Ye Yingyuan and when he did that Ye Canghai also moved his Nascent Soul to enter the soul realm.


    Within the soul realm, right now there was an additional person in there. While the first two already familiar but the third was a newcomer.


    ¡°Uh, can I explain a little about this?¡± a young man with a lab coat opened his arms and asked. He smiled towards the man with the green robe that stood beside the boy.


    ¡°So this is your appearance. But the thing is how do you get here in the first place?¡± Ye Canghai asked. This was their first direct meeting and now Ye Canghai got the opportunity to ask something important.


    ¡°Of course. As you can see, I have something different from most of you here. I just a lost wanderer in the vastness of heavens and earth.¡± Manstein refused to talk about the experiment or something related to that.


    ¡°I understand. Then if I have a chance to restore your body, do you want to accept?¡± Ye Canghai asked. Manstein only frowned and kept silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    Manstein was in fact very happy but if the opposite party gave him something unimaginable to him....anyway, he just need to listen first.


    ¡°You really just asking without much effort to know more.¡± thi time Ye Canghai felt that this man in the front of him was not so simple. ¡°Just to the point. Saving time and I will know what to do.¡±


    Manstein did not feel bad facing Ye Canghai like this but something that he needed right now is a body, a vessel. ¡°Father, what are you going to do?¡± this time, Ye Yingyuan asked.


    ¡°Okay, you are prepared for this then. You want to know what I want to say. Then listen to this...¡± now Ye Canghai talked as if he was on the verge of life and death struggle.


    ¡°...please lend your hand for my sake.¡± This made both Ye Yingyuan and Manstein surprised. ¡°Then what help do you want from me? I don¡¯t have anything much that can be any use to you.¡±


    There were some things that Manstein could but at the same time, there were also things that he could not. ¡°Just tell us Father, what knid of help and we will try our best to do it.¡± Ye Yingyuan wanted to know about it too.


    ¡°Become our adopted son.¡± That was the reply they were waiting for. But instead of something that they had to do, Ye Canghai gave Manstein an offer instead.


    ¡°Wait, I..become your adopted son. I believe this is not your request. If this was yours, then you would ask for something profitable.¡± Manstein clearly felt that this matter was too sudden so he could only ask first before decide what to do from then.


    ¡°Actually, your existence itself is a benefit. Can you feel it?¡± Ye Canghai asked. ¡°My very own existence is a benefit, what does that mean?¡± Manstein did not feel like that. During his stay, actually there were many chances that he did not look into account.


    ¡®He still does not know but it is better not to tell them.¡¯ Thought Ye Canghai.


    ¡°But, you need to promise me just one thing. You must care for my sons!¡± this was what he really wanted to say. But although the request was intended to tie Manstein to the family but first, did he have any choice?


    The second was Manstein still had a bit of gratitude and wanted to repay it. Because of the kindness this father and son had provided, Manstein could answer it more easily.


    ¡°Ah, of course. You protect me, I will protect you. It¡¯s just that we need to resolve the incident outside first.¡± Manstein reminds them.


    ¡°Okay, I will hear your explanation after this.¡± Ye Canghai then disappeared from there. Ye Yingyuan rushed to Manstein but he just silently stood there.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. ¡°Nothing. We will do nothing because even if we try, we will be loss before getting the benefit. Anyway, the last thing I can advice you is to forgive her, maybe there is still a room for reconcile.¡± Said Manstein.


    ¡°Why are you even asked it? I don¡¯t even know how should I deal with her. Hey, wait for a second...¡± Ye Yingyuan thought for a while before realized that something was off.


    ¡°...are Elder Brother perhaps can see the memories of me?¡±


    Manstein did not deny it. Actually, when Ye Yingyuan thought about something that he really wished to forget, it made the way to the deepest part in his mind. This indirectly made it easier for Manstein to see the memories.


    Of course, only when Ye Yingyuan tried his hardest to forget that Manstein could see the fragments of the memories. ¡®Maybe this is the side effect of my transmigration.¡¯ Manstein did not think much about it.


    Returning to the present.


    ¡°Then I take my leave!¡± Ye Canghai went. ¡°Be careful not to do something reckless.¡± Said Yu Feng while she was standing in front of the gate.


    ¡°Wai for me!¡± Wei Liang shortl followed after him. As for the rest like Ye Qingcheng and Li Ling, they stayed behind. Ye Qingcheng heaved asigh of relief.

 Chapter 15: Battling Outside Xuan City!

    ¡°At last, I can breathe for a while.¡± Ye Qingcheng expressed his relief at the leaving sight of Wei Liang. This made Ye Yingyuan confused and wonder if something happened before his arrival.


    ¡°Brother, why are you like this?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. Even Manstein listened attentively to hear ¡®something good¡¯ from his mouth.


    ¡°If only you were here a few minutes ago..¡± Ye Qingcheng only gave them this at first. But then he just continued with his narration.


    ¡°...when Mister Wei meet me for the first time, do you know what he takes me as? He said that I was a guard in the residence!¡± Ye Qingcheng then covered his face with both hands.


    ¡®Oh, his pride and confidence now are shaken to the core. But he will overcome it from his personality.¡¯ Manstein believed that as long as someone like Ye Qingcheng returned to being himself, he could regain the pride and confidence he had.


    ¡°Then after Father, Patriarch, Uncle and even Mother arrived, Mister Wein started to suggest something to them! He said that I need to spar with him or five rounds! Five rounds!¡± could not endure the feelings anymore, Ye Qingcheng shouted towards the sky above.


    Now, even Ye Yingyuan understood what it means to suffer. Ye Qingcheng who was only an Early Stage Foundation Establishment had to spar against someone who had a cultivation base two realms apart and maybe more!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least you understand someone of that level cannot be provoked and Brother can gain a rare sight at how someone at those realms fights.¡± To cheer Ye Qingcheng, Ye Yingyuan said the event in another perspective.


    Hearing that his little brother tried to comfort him, Ye Qingcheng felt warm inside his heart. Even with his big body that could compare to the bodybuilder, but his heart was still rather sensitive.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± then the brothers hugged each other. After that, they returned to the visitor room. But the only one that present there was Li Ling. She sat alone there with her face showed her thought perfectly.


    She was someone with the pride of her own. But seeing her like this made Ye Yingyuan felt wrong somewhere.


    Then he could not contain his curiosity and asked in his normal talk. ¡°Why are you so gloomy? Did something big happen there?¡±


    But of course, both he and Manstein probably had known the condition there at best. Nie Yang might have given someone there a face slapping real hard on his face. And that person was exactly Li Kuang who was being slapped!


    In the mayor¡¯s mansion, a man with his straw hat slapped the man a hundred times in the face. But that was not the worst because it was directly watched by Li Dian!


    ¡°Sir, can you please appease your anger first? I believe we can still discuss it right?¡± even Li Dian could not help but to reduce the commotion that this person caused.


    ¡°What? Oh, right. You should see for yourself that this so called your ¡®son¡¯ is not worthy of your care and love!¡± Nie Yang casually slapped Li Kuang¡¯s face over, over, over and over again until that person¡¯s face turned to like a pig.


    ¡°This is more like his true face! And can you explain about this?¡± Nie Yang then opened his bag and what he pulled out made everyone that watched gaped in shock!


    Because the thing that got out from the bag were persons. These persons were the one that attacked Nie Yang and also the part of the sect that he currently fights against.


    ¡°What?¡± some of the people in the mansion surprised to see them. It was because they were the disciples of the sect that located outside Xuan City.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the disciple from Seven Color Sect? Why are they here?¡± even Li Dian surprised to see them.


    ¡°Yes, exactly! Do you know that this son of yours is related to them?¡± Nie Yang watched everyone around here and more focused on the mayor, Li Dian. But he found out that the mayor did not know about this.


    He could only unleash the fury in his heart to this Li Kuang. And the people from Seven Color Sect, they could do nothing than whined and wriggled on the floor, which was a pathetic sight for them.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°What did you say? Is he...is he really related to them all?¡± now the one who confused was Li Dian himself. His adopted son turned out to be such a person.


    The kind of person that cooperate with others just to get rid of their trouble and someone who only cared about himself!


    ¡°I clearly told you about him right, that this ¡®person¡¯ should not be called a person! I demand a proper explanation here.¡± Nie Yang shouted.


    Good for them not to know the identity of Nie Yang or else they would be shocked to death!


    ¡°Father...he...is...¡± Li Kuang tried to speak when suddenly two people appeared and moved towards the direction where Li Dian currently was. When Nie Yang saw one of the people who had come, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    ¡°Oh, it is you.¡± Nie Yang could only sigh while still grabbing Li Kuang. Wei Liang who had seen Nie Yang appearance then announced something that shook the entire place!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the famous thief in the Midland is here!¡± Wei Liang shouted. ¡°Come here and let us talk a bit.¡± He continued but Nie Yang did not want to stay there any longer.


    ¡°Damn you! I started to get fun and all but you only know how to ruin it. Such a waste.¡± Nie Yang faced Wei Liang and he opened his palm that started to shine. Seeing this made all of the people in the mansion ran away in fear!


    As for Ye Canghai, he prepared some artifacts for defense. Wei Liang only clenched his fist and then threw it at Nie Yang!


    Nie Yang¡¯s figure started to disappear and replaced by something else! It was the bright and large palm that directed at Wei Liang. This palm had the power to wash away its obstacle!


    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting!¡± Wei Liang also released his abilities with his fists. A shadow of a snake started to appear and coiled in his arms before being unleashed to the bright palm!


    DAM!


    Both strikes hit each other and the collision from both men created an earthquake in Xuan City. This made the citizen fell into the panic! Even Ye Yingyuan could feel the vibration and power from far.


    Smokes and debris flew around the air, enclosed the battle that happened before. Ye Canghai held a round shield that covered his body before the collision so he was fine.


    ¡®Where are they?¡¯ he thought for a second before he felt energies fluctuation from above. He raised his heads and saw that Wei Liang and Nie Yang exchanged another three strikes before separate again from each other.


    ¡°Heh, never expect to get something good to battle today.¡± Wei Liang said with his fist clenched more tightly. Meanwhile, Nie Yang also saw his palm before opened his mouth, ¡°I really underestimate you that time huh?¡±


    Their cultivation base was enough to terrify the entire place and now they battled in that very sky above the Xuan City.


    ¡°Now, shall I continue the battle?¡± Wei Liang smiled towards Nie Yang. But Nie Yang then touched his straw hat which glowed with a strange pattern in it. Wei Liang who had seen such things was surprised.


    ¡°You had a problem with your manner! Look at those people below, do you want to take responsibilities for killing them accidentally?¡± Nie Yang then moved with high speed to somewhere far from the city.


    ¡°Wait! Our business is not done yet.¡± Wei Liang followed after him. They chased each other, shot some magical abilities and using some maneuvers to fight before they stopped at the mountain range.


    Not only that but their movement itself was incredibly fast that a hundred miles passed just in a few minutes.


    ¡°Now are you ready?¡± Nie Yang glared at Wei Liang who persistently chased after him. ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime!¡± Wei Liang replied with his words and his fists.


    ¡°Generalized Palm!¡± Nie Yang moved his palm in a manner that like a flowing river. His palm redirected every fists strike that tried to land on his body. But Wei Liang also had a solution for that!


    ¡°Coiling Phyton Fist!¡± his arms started to spun and changed direction at an almost impossible angle. Wei Liang then stretched his arms further and coiled it around Nie Yang¡¯s arms.


    Their cultivation base soared and released an energy storm around them!


    When the fists were just a finger left before hitting Nie Yang, his straw hat glowed so brightly. ¡°You really using it!¡± exclaimed Wei Liang in anger.


    ¡°So what? This area is free from anyone and here, I can do something like this!¡± Nie Yang threw away his hat and revealed his face. A large scar could be seen on his forehead, from his left side to his right side of his head was filled with the little injury that added to his ferocious look.


    ¡°Yellow Straw Lock Formation!¡± Nie Yang gestured with his index finger and pointed towards Wei Liang. The straw from the hat separated and formed a cage which enveloped Wei Liang from all side.


    ¡°Splitting Rock Punch!¡± a set of punch that Wei Liang launched gave Nie Yang a feeling of danger. Luckily he used this formation on his head to trapped Wei Liang.


    A boom sounds echoed throughout the area and traveled far across thousand miles away!


    Ye Canghai searched for Wei Liang¡¯s presence but he still did not find it. But when he heard the boom sound, he directly went there at maximum speed.


    But at the same time in Ye Residence, there were some people that just ignored it without a care. Ye Yingyuan sipped the tea that placed on the table. The fragrance from it spread to every corner of the room.


    ¡°What a brother you have there, huh?¡± Ye Yingyuan sneered and mocked Li Ling. He even questioned mayor¡¯s decision to adopt a son while he already had a daughter.


    ¡°Even if he is like that but I believe that he will not degrade to the lowest kind of person!¡± Li Ling retorted with her eyes stared directly at Ye Yingyuan. But Manstein doubted that after seeing the person himself.


    ¡°Really, why don¡¯t you two speak together while I go somewhere else to train?¡± this moment, Ye Qingheng just walked out from the room and said that while left.


    ¡°Wait, brother! I¡¯m not really mean to spend the time longer with her.¡± This was not expected and Ye Yingyuan tried to get his brother to accompany him.


    Even someone like Ye Yingyuan did not want to deal with someone he dislikes and now the only reason for him being there now gone how can he stay?


    ¡°No, you stay here and please just accompany her instead!¡± now the reaction of his older brother was like someone who had brought a sentence of punishment towards the criminal.


    ¡®What is that Ye Qingcheng doing? From the looks of it, he seems like someone who is scared of something?¡¯ Manstein wondered about it and then continued with his observation of the body of the cultivator.


    Currently, he could check every place in Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body without much hindrance. He could see the flow of the energy in Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body and the sight of it made Manstein stared for a long time.


    ¡®Wonderful...¡¯ it was like the sight of beautiful light moved together in a band, so captivating and that sight ingrained deeply into the deepest part of Manstein¡¯s soul.


    ¡®The movement of this energy not only give the cultivator the power that normal beings can not achieve but also strengthening their body with the nourishment of such energy!¡¯ this was the hypothesis that he could come up right now.


    In fact, when Ye Yingyuan was doing something like walking or have a time without much things to do, Manstein would often check this phenomenon and in the end came up with a thought.


    Then that thought developed further and became the hypothesis that he had right now.


    ¡®What should I do, Elder Brother?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan suddenly asked for a suggestion and Manstein was dumbfounded as his reaction.

 Chapter 16: The Same Thing?

    ¡°What should you do?¡± Manstein considered it to be quite funny. But then he started to speak for this time and for the first time, Manstein just said his sentences.


    ¡°If you have a trouble with her, just speak up what¡¯s on your mind! Just tell her why you are acting like that and then you can start the good relationship.¡±


    Hearing this made Ye Yingyuan felt like someone had thrown the cold water to his head! ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why should I talk with her?¡±


    Of course, Manstein could understand from that statement. In Ye Yingyuan¡¯s point of view, some of the faults lied in the opposite party. Well, that was not wrong but if he really forgot the mistakes in the past then all of them were the same!


    ¡°Okay, you are still young after all.¡± Manstein sneered. In a society like our world, the relationship of someone had a great role in the career of every person.


    Even Manstein needed this to further research his method of Soul Transfer because doing it alone would only get him nothing. Not only that but when he was going to go on the subject of his work, he also needed someone and only by relation that he could accomplish such a feat.


    But to give this boy a good reason that could be accepted, Manstein must change his way of explaining. After all, this place was different and the way it works here was different too.


    ¡°It is not a bad thing to have a relationship with anyone, even that person is someone you dislike or you hate. But of course, you must set aside your feeling first.¡± Even Manstein knew that this was easier said than done.


    ¡°How? I mean, what can I do? I¡¯m not someone who easily forgive anyone like her.¡± Protested Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Just said all of those opinion to her! And then you should admit your mistake as well. Whether she accepts it or not is of no concern for you right now.¡± Left without many words, Manstein only said that to him.


    ¡°Wait! What do you mean?¡± Ye Yingyuan confused and his mind filled with countless questions that appear from nowhere.


    ¡°Just reconcile with her already!¡± in the end, he only said the most crucial issues that Manstein wanted to say.


    Then both of them turned silent, no one speaks of that moment. But all of the sudden, Ye Yingyuan moved and seated beside Li Ling.


    But the situation stagnated and no change could be seen. ¡®What should I say to her?¡¯ at the thought of starting a good conversation with Li Ling, he did not even know how to do it unlike when he was talking with his brother and family.


    ¡°Ehm...¡± but the more he tried to talk, the harder for him to open his mouth. As for Li Ling, she felt so awkward that she rooted in her place.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ she thought. Li Ling also wanted to talk with Ye Yingyuan properly but she was really someone with pride, she could not speak about her apology.


    Then Ye Yingyuan took a long breath to calm himself before said, ¡°You know....I think that I also in the wrong here.¡±


    But to continue it made Ye Yingyuan felt like ascending to the heavens, so hard! Even he found it strange that he barely able to say the words he previously said.


    Then Li Ling shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, you are right.¡± She replied to continue the conversation.


    ¡°Really? But I thought that my doing that time really inappropiate and I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± At last, Ye Yingyuan just straight to the point without too many words to stall.


    Hearing that words made Li Ling¡¯s eyes lit and pure happiness was written all over her face. ¡°Actually, it should be me that said those words to you.¡± Said Li Ling.


    Did not know why but hearing the reply from Li Ling made Ye Yingyuan confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t she have that pride? Why is she so happy now?¡¯Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Seeing the expression that Ye Yingyuan made which is like an idiot made her puff her cheeks in anger. ¡°I really mean it! I¡¯m not lying and it¡¯s not like I already admit my defeat to you.¡± Li Ling said with a dissatisfied manner.


    In the end, Ye Yingyuan could only scratch his head while smiled wryly. ¡°Oh, so that is the real intention you still approached me these years!¡± Ye Yingyuan finally figured out something.


    ¡®If this is true then....¡¯ Ye Yingyuan felt like someone who only knows how to distance himself from her. He returned to his own soul realm.


    In there, Manstein placed his hands below his chin. He looked like lost in thought and at the serious one at that. He sat without moving an inch and nothing could distract him from his thought.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Yingyuan pondered for a bit before asking. In fact, Manstein just thought about the possibility to a certain thing and only when he got the body to resides that he could start experiment on this.


    He just imagined it when Ye Yingyuan asked and in turn woke him up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it just feels strange for me to see Li Ling behave like that.¡± Ye Yingyuan said. Manstein then used the sight and saw that Li Ling showed her delight face directed at Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. I think that you have a good start.¡± Manstein almost laughed because Ye Yingyuan could not accept it so easily. Manstein then gestured with his hands, telling Ye Yingyuan to continue with his business out there.


    While the condition in the Ye residence was peaceful but in another place, dozens of the crater formed from a battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Wei Liang had broken the Yellow Straw Lock Formation that formed from the countless straw that comes fro Nie Yang¡¯s hat.


    Now, Wei Liang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his arm muscle bulged and his cultivation power erupted and surged towards Nie Yang!


    ¡°Splitting Rock Punch!¡± screamed Wei Liang. This fist technique was actually a martial art technique. Wei Liang¡¯s body was strengthened by the daily training and body tempering, which increases his strength when fighting someone at the same power as himself!


    Nie Yang snorted before unleashing his power that backed by the formation in the hat. This formation act as a cage for Wei Liang but from the condition of the straw, Wei Liang could break the formation with his full power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud!¡± Nie Yang used a fan that was filled with his energy as well as a pattern in it. He flicked the fan and soon the wind that had a terrifying momentum started to sweep towards Wei Liang.


    The wind made Wei Liang struggled and like a kite that its thread was severed, he flew for a hundred meters before he stop. ¡°Really interesting! You have some good stuff there.¡± Wei Liang¡¯s desire for battle had reached the peak.


    He once again flew towards Nie Yang and this time, an image appeared behind him. It was the figure of a humanoid with its face had additional eyes on the forehead.


    ¡°Nirvana Image!¡± Nie Yang had known about this. It was when someone reached a stage called Nirvana Rebirth that they started to projected it. Fortunately, he currently also in the early stage of Nirvana Rebirth but would not use the full strength.


    ¡°Damn you! Do you want to battle so much!?¡± Nie Yang really hated someone who likes to battle others as if their life depended on it.


    ¡°Splitting Rock Punch!¡± this time with his image together, the strength behind this punch increased as well. This punch that unleashed from Wei Liang made Nie Yang frowned.


    Then, in the end, Nie Yang grabbed his bag. This bag was the item that he used when he certain of victory or when he was in a life and death situation.


    ¡°Bag Devourer!¡± Nie Yang directed the sucking power from the bag towards the punch that arrived shortly after. Nie Yang could feel the force behind those punch and he felt that his decision was correct.


    Wei Liang was using his full power to strike Nie Yang but unable to land it on the person. Instead, his bag even devoured the force in his punch making him weaker over time.


    ¡®Almost, just a little more!¡¯ Nie Yang planned to end this when Wei Liang exhausted his energy in his strike. Nie Yang¡¯s eyes lit up when the punch lost its force and Wei Liang started to fell back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can freely dodge this!¡± Nie Yang suddenly threw his straw hat in horizontal, changing it like the attack of the disc.


    Wei Liang felt the danger from that attack and his image also moved in a defensive stance but the straw hat cut everything that obstructs its path!


    ¡®Not good!¡¯ Wei Liang could not maintain his image and blood started to flow from the corner of his mouth. But suddenly a barrier blocked the hat completely and even send the hat back to Nie Yang.


    ¡°It¡¯s good I¡¯m on time!¡± Ye Canghai finally arrived but his face showed that he came there at his fastet speed possible and he was sweated even with his full speed.


    ¡°Junior Brother!¡± Wei Liang surprised to see Ye Canghai arrival but for Nie Yang, he ran away the instant Ye Canghai arrived. Even both of them could not lock him with their intent.


    Underground, Nie Yang gripped his bag and cursed as he pleased. ¡°Damn it! Damn it all! If not for the fact that I¡¯m coming here because my body is heavily injured, I will not use this treasure.¡±


    This mysterious bag was Nie Yang¡¯s most treasured item. In fact, he found it on a ancient ruin and he seized it. The Escape from Heaven was the name of this movement technique that Nie Yang used currently was in fact an ability of this mysterious bag.


    He then disappeared and for both Ye Canghai and Wei Liang, they returned to the Xuan city.


    They first revisited the mayor¡¯s mansion. Li Dian personally reprimands his adopted ¡®son¡¯ Li Kuang in a hard way.


    ¡°Why are you do this to Father? Why!?¡± he really whipped Li Kuang¡¯s body and the sight made everyone who watched it a sense of pity if not the fact that Li Kuang often abused his position.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Even if father appointed Ling¡¯er as your successor to become the mayor, she will not be able to do that.¡± Retorted Li Kuang.


    And the most excruciating thing right now was his son clearly lost himself. This made Li Dian¡¯s anger towards anyone who caused this to flare up.


    That was when Wei Liang and Ye Canghai came. When they entered the back yard, they stunned for a second before returning normally.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Ye Canghai kindly asked. Li Dian explained it, ¡°Currently I¡¯m trying to get information about someone who gave Li Kuang a pill that made him stronger at a faster rate and made his mind corrupted!¡±


    Even Ye Canghai and Wei Liang could hear Li Dian gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean corrupted?¡± Ye Canghai suddenly felt a bad premonition about this. ¡°He now obsessed with the power he got as a result from consuming that pill!¡± Li Dian felt that this was the most crucial clue he got.


    ¡°No way....are you sure?¡± Wei Liang asked in a serious manner. But from the sight of it Li Dian had known that this person must be someone who had a relation with Ye Canghai and his cultivation base was more powerful.


    ¡°Yes, some of the doctors said that Li Kuang suffered a minor mental disorder and after that, I finally know that only my son has the information about the strange man.¡±


    Li Dian had more concern towards this than the stronger cultivator. That was why he only told them this without minding Nie Yang¡¯s sudden visit.


    Both Ye Canghai and Wei Liang said at the same time when their eyes met. ¡°Cleansing Ancient Sect!¡±

 Chapter 17: Reconciliation

    Unconsciously, Ye Yingyuan stared at Li Ling¡¯s face for a while. This made Li Ling also did the same. But unexpected for Li Ling, Ye Yingyuan touched her cheeks and pinched it.


    Of course, this was something that Ye Yingyuan never faced before so he was utterly in the dark regarding this matter. While in his heart, he felt something strange that he could not find a word to describe it.


    As for Li Ling, she did not know why but she also felt something inside her heart too. They were in similar condition and they closed their eyes to feel this moment at the most optimal condition.


    Then suddenly their cultivation base released a slow but comfortable energy and their energy tied each other!


    Not only that but their energy strengthening and matching with each other! They were in the deep state of something that they could not recognize. But they subconscious had realized the cause.


    BOOM!


    Ye Yingyuan who was stuck at the bottleneck suddenly broke through to the level 12 of Qi Condensation stage just from this state! As for Li Ling, she also broke through at the same time and entered level 11!


    This made everyone in the residence felt the energy because Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling¡¯s fused energy blasted to the sky!


    ¡°Hmm, Little Yuan?¡± Ye Qingcheng who saw that was astonished by the sight. And the one who was surprised was Yu Feng!


    ¡°This...¡± she watched as the sky turned into the same color as the energy pillar that had risen.


    But it was only for a few minutes before everything returns to normal. Then they opened their eyes slowly only to find that their previous position did not change much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you.¡± After that Ye Yingyuan then just said it without much thought. Li Ling who heard that suddenly smiled that was not a smile.


    ¡°T-Then why are you doing it in the first place!?¡± Li Ling¡¯s reaction was first anger but followed by bashfulness and then she touched her face. But the second thought that popped into their mind was actually about the energy inside their body.


    ¡°No way!¡± Ye Yingyuan surprised to see that he reached the level twelve so sudden. He checked and rotated his energy that flowed inside him. Soon after, his eyes lit up and he was in high spirit!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing the expression from Ye Yingyuan made Li Ling curious.


    ¡°My cultivation has reached a bottleneck and I¡¯m trying to break through that for a year but who would have thought that today is the day that I had broken my bottleneck!¡± Ye Yingyuan happily said and shook his hands with Li Ling.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Li Ling also checked her her body nad also found out that she had broken through to the eleventh level! Then she also jumped happily with Ye Yingyuan.


    Unknown to them, someone was happy to see the advance at the same time in that place!


    Then they chatted again. This time they talked about the technique that they had got from their parents and compare it. Sometimes, Li Ling explained the weakness of the saber she used.


    And in response, Ye Yingyuan also started a topic about the strength and weakness of the swordplay that he used.They had done this to improve their understanding of their own technique.


    ¡°...and in the end, not only you need to learn the movement but you also need to learn something like, uhm intent?¡± Ye Yingyuan wanted to become a sword cultivator!


    He already decided that since when the first time he had chosen his weapon of choice. That was why his topic was related to the sword. But what he wanted to explain was something that he currently unable to fathom, sword intent.


    ¡°Intent?¡± Li Ling curiously asked. Now if anyone saw them together, they would see the atmosphere around them was like a couple who talk about their problem.


    ¡°Yes, do you know how many cultivators in this city have this ¡®Intent¡¯? Only a few truly have this intent!¡± Ye Yingyuan exclaimed in admiration towards them.


    ¡°Then, can I also gain this intent?¡± Li Ling hurriedly asks with her eyes filled with expectation. Toward her who had such determination, Ye Yingyuan did not have much objection.


    ¡®Hmm? Why I feel like this since I touched her cheeks?¡¯ he could not find a reason for this feeling he got.


    ¡°Of course everyone will have the chance but only someone who have trained for a period of time can gain it, maybe.¡± Though Ye Yingyuan did not sure but at least he had known about this.


    At the same time, Manstein who was inside the soul realm was surprised!


    ¡°What is that!?¡± the surge of the energy inside made him terrified. It was because the energy flowed like a giant wave that hit the shore!


    ¡°Clearly, I felt something just a moment ago. It was as if their body and soul were created for each other.¡± For this case, Manstein could only laugh at low voice.


    But someone disturbs the conversation and surprisingly it was someone who was the least Ye Yingyuan expected to appear, his mother had appeared and walked to their position.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Yu Feng wore a smile that Ye Yingyuan found it unnatural.


    ¡°So have you find it difficult?¡± Yu Feng asked. But this question also left Ye Yingyuan in a daze because his mother directed it at Li Ling.


    ¡®What kind of relationship they have?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan confused. Not only his mother talked to Li Ling like they discussed it before but they also like when two peoplethat reach an agreement.


    Li Ling nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to me. Maybe if not for today occurrence, I can¡¯t take that step forward.¡± She really expressed her gratitude to Yu Feng.


    ¡°No, you should try harder than this. I know that you speaking those words were actually a slip of tongue though.¡± Yu Feng said with her eyes narrowed.


    Ye Yingyuan gulped down his saliva and turned his head to see Li Ling whose face had been blushed by the statement.


    ¡°What Madam said maybe true, I have a slip in my words but at least it was my honest thought!¡± Li Ling said in an embarrassed look while stole a glance at Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°So you just said that due to the mistake!?¡± feeling a little frustation, Ye Yingyuan had an unbearable disappointment. Even both Li Ling and his mother Yu Feng knew that this boy was feeling betrayed.


    ¡°No! I really intended to say that ever since that day when you saved me.¡± This was said with great tone by Li Ling. This made Ye Yingyuan fell into a deeper sadness.


    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you do it sooner?¡± at this time, Ye Yingyuan was too confused to guess. He just wanted to know exactly the reason from her.


    But his mother tapped his shoulder. ¡°Because...she finds it hard to do it on her own. Mother even advised her to do it but she kept herself that way. I can only blame it on you two.¡±


    ¡°What? Why am I also included?¡± Ye Yingyuan really confused and asked the reason for it.


    ¡°Because you believe that what you did is right.¡± When his mother said this, Ye Yingyuan felt that what she said did not make sense.


    Manstein who was doing something also heard that and nodded. ¡®Now what will his reaction be?¡¯


    ¡®But I can¡¯t say that my action in the past is not my fault.¡¯ There were some things that Manstein did far before he becomes a person he is right now.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s continue where I left it.¡¯ Manstein returned to his work once again while keeping a minimum level of awareness and still kept Ye Yingyuan from comunicating with him right now!


    That was why Ye Yingyuan needed to solve this trouble by himself.


    This was the first time that someone said that his attitude towards the world was not right. And the worst of it was it was told by his own mother!


    ¡°Really?¡± because he thought of it for some time, Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body went limp. He turned slowly and dispirited to Li Lin and asked, ¡°Is that what you see from my treatment to you?¡±


    He remembered that the treatment he had given to Li Ling was so cold like a stranger when they meet every time. This increased his guilt in his heart.


    ¡°I think what you did was normal. Maybe if the position was switched to me, I would have done the same as you.¡± Answered Li Ling. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not saying that properly so I will say it again.¡±


    So Li Ling stood up and said with her face and eyes filled with full determination and intend, ¡°Will you accept my apology for offending you in the past?¡±


    She even stared seriously at Ye Yingyuan waiting for his reply. But after the previous event had taken place, he realized that someone must change himself first before going to change every thing!


    ¡°You still...believe in me?¡± Ye Yingyuan finally stepped forward and then looked at his mother for her suggestion. But Yu Feng only looked back at him like wanting to tell him something.


    But both of these females only stared at him, waiting for him to react. Ye Yingyuan wryly smiled and said, ¡°Okay, actually I don¡¯t have anynegative view about you more than that case you said those words.¡±


    Then he continued, ¡°But why I feel like that both of Mother and Li Ling have a....relationship?¡±


    This point really made him baffled until now. He faintly knew about it because sometimes both his mother and Li Ling would meet in the annual festival and then they talked for a few minutes in their view, which was an hour.


    ¡°That is...¡± when Li Ling tried to say something, suddenly she stopped all of a sudden. But of course, this was arranged by someone no other than Yu Feng.


    ¡°That is secret among woman.¡± Yu Feng said before giggled.


    Seeing that, Ye Yingyuan lightly sighed. ¡°Then I only have a requirement.¡±


    His face showed his intention to bring this up. This caused Li Ling to wonder what kind of requirement this boy would make. After that, Li Ling nodded and asked: ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Never treat anyone like that again! Honestly, I really annoyed by that kind of treatment toward someone who was older than you but the most thing I hate is...anyonewho insult my parents!¡± this time Ye Yingyuan showed his sharp eyes which directed it at Li Ling.


    ¡®Those eyes!¡¯ Li Ling secretly shocked. Only someone who had something to protect would have that kind of eyes!


    ¡°Maybe I can try to be kind and endure someone who just toying with me or bullying me but I cannot overlook someone who treats my parents rudely, even if that person is my relatives!¡±


    The declaration and the voice he used made Li Ling shook her head while Yu Feng smiled then approached Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°You really start to talk like a man. But do you really mean it? Or could it be that you want to impress this girl? Oh, maybe you want to do it both!¡± Yu Feng said it as if it was the fact.


    But actually, Ye Yingyuan just smiled and showed his white teeth.


    It was until very late at night that Ye Canghai returned with Wei Liang. Not only they wore that tired face when they returned but their expression also darker than usual!


    Even Ye Shui, who greeted them felt that something must had happened and maybe it was even an important information. Then they explained to him about the matter and then the three of them went directly to the room where Ye Xiaobai was nursed.


    ¡°Look, we don¡¯t have much time left before the opposite side will move!¡± Wei Liang once again spoke.


    It had been all the way to the Ye Residence that he had spoken those words. Clearly, they could feel something was definitely fishy to the point that they could smell it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that. But first we must cure him and then, call that expert you recommended to me. I recalled that he also excel at both healing and....what is it?¡± Ye Canghai wanted to invite this person over to this place but he did not know about his location.


    ¡°Body Incarnation and Body Creation. This occupation can only be found near the center of the continent and besides, why are you asking me about this?¡± Wei Liang obviously wondered about it.


    ¡°Sorry but, I¡¯ll tell you when the time comes.¡± This was the only reply he got after asking Ye Canghai.


    Soon, they arrived and entered the room to only met with Ye Guhan. Ye Guhan was moving carefully and with care. The reason for that was because Ye Xiaobai woke up!


    ¡°Don¡¯t move from the bed yet! I will help you get some water that mixed with spiritual herbs to boost your recovery.¡± Said Ye Guhan who took action.


    ¡°Brother, do I disturb you?¡± Ye Canghai wanted to discuss something with Ye Guhan eventually but with Ye Xiaobai had awakened, he hesitated to do that.


    ¡°No, no. I just come here and then he woke up.¡± Smiling, Ye Guhan said while mixing several medicinal herbs with warm water.


    Then they also introduced Wei Liang when Ye Xiaobai said, ¡°Why am I here? What happened after I lost my consciousness?¡±


    No one answered his question. Instead, Ye Guhan answered, ¡°They are all dead! No one from that sectcome out alive from this residence!¡±


    But to their surprise, Ye Xiaobai only looked at them with his eyes that clearly showed his muddled head.


    ¡°Why am I here? I clearly remembered that the last time I was in a bamboo forest when sddenly five people ambushed me and then...¡± Ye Xiaobai tried to remember something but then he touched his head and screamed!


    Then all of the man realizd that the problem was lied in the event after Ye xiaobai was ambushed but from his words, he did not have any clue about attacking the residence.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Ye Canghai, Wei Liang and Ye Guhan helped Ye Xiaobai to reduced the pain in his head by entering their energy to his body.


    Then they checked the area around his head when suddenly a force resisted against their energy from advancing! This force had come from a seal inside Ye Xiaobai¡¯s head. Worse case, this seal was something to kept the secret not come to light!


    ¡°Who dares to put this!?¡± eventually, Wei Liang realized the pattern and for of the seal. Not only he had known the seal but actually, this was the seal he had dealt the most!


    ¡°What is this seal?¡± Ye Canghai asked.


    ¡°I suspect that anyone that put it on him must have a certain objective! We better quarantine him in a seperate place.¡± Answered Wei Liang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do it!¡± Ye Guhan interrupted. Surpirsed, both Ye Canghai and Wei Liang tried to explain things to him. Even though that this could cause Ye Guhan to somewhat irritated but there was no other choice.


    ¡°So, that seal was meant for this day?¡± Ye Guhan could not tolerate this anymore!


    ¡°Yes, and I believe that this day is just the beginning of their plan and we are one step late for it.¡± Wei Liang understood one point. It was when the appearance of Nie Yang that he could help Ye Canghai to connect some dots.


    ¡°Cleansing Ancient Sect, Crystal Grotto, Seven Color Sect. All of them now trying to make something big and we cannot avoid them!¡± added Ye Canghai.


    Most of the big power like aforemention were trying to get a share in a millenium event which come three years from now. Actually, every person including normal people had already known about it from lore and tales.


    It was when the door above opened, which signaled the dawn of the new chosen. No one really know what chosen the door wanted but in the end, the door also gave them large sum of benefit.


    ¡°Is it related to the position in the Door Stone Inscription that recorded every organization in this place?¡± Ye Guhan asked.


    ¡°Sadly, that was the truth! And the worst of it for us is, we are the most easier target for them to expand their power!¡± added Ye Canghai.


    Usually, these powerhouses were fighting at every place over the continent but it was leaned toward the center of the continent. It was rare that they will fight to the more rural place.


    Sadly, that was what happened right now!

 Chapter 18: Arrival (1)

    Two months passed like a flow of water in the river. Yes, that was actually rather fast but for someone who regards time as priceless, that was far too short!


    ¡®Two months already. Although my research about this world¡¯s energy and around cultivation has progressed further at the same time. It was also because of Ye Yingyuan.¡¯


    Manstein just silently let the boy played with the girl. And when he talked about play, in reality they were sparring! But the problem started because this time it was started to cold outside, the nature had given its signal for the Autumn Season.


    Ye Yingyuan prepared his stance and perfected his position of his sword. While at the other side, Li Ling had also done the same, with her own technique and stance of course.


    Ye Yingyuan widened the gap between his feet and at the same time, gripped his sword and pointed it at Li Ling. This was his new style after learning and sparring with her for two months.


    Li Ling could not lose out and she changed her feet position. Her saber was emitting a faint light that could only be seen by only them!


    ¡°HAAA!¡± eventually, Ye Yingyuan charged first with the sword¡¯s tip totally pointed towards Li Ling. But Li Ling just easily lifted the saber and unexpectedly, could change the direction the sword was aiming.


    But Ye Yingyuan also had more ways to deal with this. He released the sword and using his hand, he formed a certain pattern and then he used his energy to create a sword that formed from pure energy.


    But the form of the sword was rough and unstable. He just directly slashed it at Li Ling without minding his sword that he discarded. Li Ling who was about to be hit by the energy sword suddenly moved her saber in an elegant and beautiful dance.


    With every move, she could repel the part of the energy the energy sword had. But Ye Yingyuan once again jumped and retrieved his original sword and swung his sword that formed a white line.


    The sounds of two metal collided against each other could be heard. They clashed for about three seconds before they separate. The exchange for arms strength at that time was actually to gauge the power that the opponent had.


    ¡°Your arms strength are increasing again!¡± said Ye Yingyuan. Then he breathed in and out some energy to circulate them in and out.


    ¡°Mm, you too.¡± Li Ling proudly smiled towards Ye Yingyuan. She also developed some countermeasures against the attack that Ye Yingyuan would execute but it was also the same for Ye Yingyuan himself.


    ¡°Are you ready to be defeated by me? Take a look at this move!¡± Ye Yingyuan moved at the speed that eyes could not catch the movement for half a second. This was the most stressing movement Ye Yingyuan used.


    Seeing that he was disappeared for a moment made Li Ling focused her sense and felt the air around her to detect anything that would come to her. This was Li Ling¡¯s natural way of detecting and react to it according to the movement by the enemy.


    ¡®Here I come!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan who had seen the blindspot behind Li Ling was ready to strike. He moved his sword diagonally and it was aimed at Li Ling¡¯s back!


    Ye Yingyuan had a happy expression because he had trained this move within these two months!


    Just as the sword was about to get at the point blank, a light made the sword that previously moved at the fixed direction was stopped. When the light dimed, a saber could be seen to block the sword¡¯s tip from touching the body that was behind.


    ¡°How!?¡± this made Ye Yingyuan surprised to the deep of his heart. Despite his training in special movement, but Ye Yingyuan in the end could not end it in his favor!


    ¡°You lose!¡± Li Ling said and then humming happily. Though she had done it in a manner that like enjoying the fight but actually she also feared that moment when Ye Yingyuan escaped from her sight!


    ¡°I still lose in the end...¡± Ye Yingyuan dejected once again.


    Actually, ever since Ye Yingyuan helped Li Ling in her technique, he was pushed toward the line of a battle where he could only lose or draw at best. Even when their level was just a slim difference but Ye Yingyuan still lost to Li Ling.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°No, actually your movement at the last moment really caught me off guard.¡± Said Li Ling when she tried to help Ye Yingyuan stood up.


    Ye Yingyuan patted the dirt in his clothes before looked at Li Ling. ¡®Just why she often come here?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan thought for the moment.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? But how can you do that? Is there any secrets to do it?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan with his pleaded and pitiful face. This was done in order to make Li Ling said the words he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Not much, just read some books!¡± Li Ling clearly knew about him wanted to use this method to extract the information he wanted but how could she do that so easily?


    ¡°Read some books? Are you kidding me?¡± the longer Ye Yingyuan had interacted with Li Ling, the more things he could know about her. For him, it was clear that Li Ling did not want to tell him straight!


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Ling stuck her tongue out.


    ¡®Hah, what a play.¡¯ After completed the research and some additional case, Manstein needed to take a look to the outside world. Being caged in another body that he had no control over made him worry about some things.


    Currently, half of his theory was considered correct. The first, he could not maintain his condition for a long time. It was because the different soul would try to devour one whose the power was weaker.


    If the two souls merge, one of the soul¡¯s owner would definitely die and for the other, they would absorb everything the loser¡¯s soul possess like memories.


    ¡®This two months, I can¡¯t even shift my attention to something else entirely just because of some doubts in me. Well, at least there is no disruption from outside.¡¯


    He also checked the condition of every single person he had encountered before, even to the point where Manstein was almost confused to filter the information.


    The overall condition could be said like this. Right now, Xuan City was in normal condition and its people still lived normally, which was nice. But it was not the same for its mayor and the people from Ye Residence.


    The first thing that happened was almost two months ago when the merchants and some children were playing outside the city. It was very usual for the children to play outside the city as long as someone watched over them.


    But someone appeared from nowhere and started to kidnapping them. Of course, the caretaker whose task was to watch over those children also ended the same.


    Luckily, a few days later they all came back. No one was hurt and the only thing that left troublesome was that they could not remember the person or the place they were brought to.


    And in the end, that case was labeled as mysterious kidnapping by someone who could cultivate. But this was not the only case that happened.


    Few weeks after that, there was also a report from several merchants that traveled from and to the city stated that some people had bought all of their product which was somehow unbelievable.


    ¡®That was the recent news. Anyway, I can only think of that particular person who make such a ruckus. Whoever it was, I¡¯m sure that they need something and can buy batch even from the most expensive goods.¡¯


    But the most confusing part about it was the first case of kidnapping. Anything was normal after that, no more kidnapping as if the culprit had gone with the wind.


    Manstein could only speculate and therefore he just leisurely enjoys his life in the soul realm. As for the owner of the body? The person himself was prepared for something grand and dangerous.


    ¡®Oh, I almost forget about it!¡¯ Manstein just remembered something about obstacle when someone wanted to breakthrough to the next stage in cultivation. ¡®Will it affect me as well?¡¯


    What he talked about was actually a tribulation. Speaking about tribulation, everyone that cultivated with these energy that appeared from the heaven and earth was learned about it and in turn could prepared for it.


    On that day, the sparring had come to the end once again. Ye Yingyuan was lost in thought, rewinding the event a few minutes ago. He still held his sword, instead of released his grip.


    ¡®That second when I focused all my attention to hit her with my strike, I feel it.¡¯ Even if it was faint, Ye Yingyuan would feel the power that appeared from that time.


    ¡®What is it that I do that time?¡¯ he wanted to recreate that event once again but this was only a joke!


    ¡°Yingyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± seeing that Ye Yingyuan dazed off for a long time and did not respond made her heart filled with worry so she asked.


    ¡®Wake up!¡¯ from the soul realm, Manstein shouted. Because of that, Ye Yingyuan moved his eyebrows and his eyes returned to normal.


    ¡°Hm, what?¡± Ye Yingyuan remembered that he still stood at the same position. But then he suddenly felt that in his sword, a string of power could be felt. So he swung it in the direction where there was no one.


    That direction was also where Ye Yingyuan could see a leaf was floating.


    Nothing happened. This made Ye Yingyuan dropped his shoulders in disappointment. ¡°It was said that the lowest level in intent can make your sword cut leaves at the certain distance.¡± Murmured Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯m still too early to completely master the basic of intent.¡± In the end, he could only sigh for a long time. He was surprised when his back was hit.


    He turned around to realize that Li Ling had seen everything. He swung the sword actually could not escape from her sight.


    ¡°Are you trying to do something?¡± actually she had used the time to analyze the power that resides in the sword when Ye Yingyuan had swung it.


    ¡°Not much, just a try. Let¡¯s go inside and wait for my father.¡±


    -


    At the entrance of the city, most people that walked in the street wore more robes to fight against the low temperature outside. They just walked away like in the previous month without much problem.


    At this time, two guards inspected the people that came to the city. Although right now it was near the winter, the trade between cities still worked and stable.


    ¡°Next one, what did you bring?¡± their sights landed on some carriages that the person in front of them had.


    ¡°This is the esteemed guest that came here to visit someone at Ye Residence. I hope that you will inform them about it. Here, take this as a proof.¡± It was the driver of the carriage that talked with these two guards.


    He took the token from his sleeves and revealed the item he had spoken of.


    ¡°This is...¡± seeing the token, they were surprised in their heart. Only a few people could have this kind of token because that token was actually used in this very city!


    ¡°From your face, I understand that you recognize this token.¡± The driver stated the fact and now he was smiling.


    Then, a hundred soldiers came towards the city¡¯s entrance. ¡°The mayor....he also in the crowd of the soldiers!¡± someone exclaimed loudly which could be heard by everyone present.


    Then they saw the figure that became their leader and ruler in this city. His large body and leather clothing made him attract so much attention because his clothes were different from other people.


    ¡°From here on, I will take care of this guest.¡± Said Li Dian to those two guards that kneeling before him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± that words made them relieved and at the same time, they also guessed that the guest this time was someone with a great prestige.


    Li Dian walked towards the carriage while he himself was basked with the stare of every person that stood near him. Soon, the carriage¡¯s door was opened and someone walked out from inside.

 Chapter 19: Arrival (2)

    ¡°Are you the mayor of Xuan City?¡± asked the person who stepped down from the carriage. He was an old man whose hair was completely silver. Yes, silver not white and his beard also long to the point that you could mistook it for a whip.


    ¡°Yes, it is true that I¡¯m the current mayor of this city. May I know who this honorable person before me called?¡± Li Dian politely asked. He had been informed about this person arrival by Wei Liang two weeks ago.


    To prepare for that, Li Dian must recognize who it was by giving the person the token of the mayor. That was why when the driver showed the guards his token, he instantly called the soldiers and had come to greet them.


    In fact, he watched over all the entrance of the city just for this moment!


    ¡°You can call me Hou Fei. Although I¡¯m the one who talks to you, the truth is I¡¯m just the representative of the person in the carriage.¡± The old man¡¯s name was Hou Fei and he scanned his surroundings before he said those words.


    ¡°I heard that honorable guest comes here to answer the call from someone who had a good connection with honorable guest, is that true?¡± Li Dian calmly asked.


    ¡°More or less. Because the friends of mine are requesting my attendance here with my mistress, I can only respond it in a good manner, right?¡± Hou Fei answered with his tone showed neither humble nor arrogant.


    ¡°Of course. Then, shall we go to my place first or go to the Ye residence instead?¡± Li Dian suggested this.


    ¡°Just go directly to the residence. My friend is waiting there probably,¡± said Hou Fei while turning his head to the driver and gave him a signal to continue. The carriage that was pulled by several good horses started to move again.


    Li Dian followed the movement of the carriage along with his soldiers. They lined up quite neat for every moment when they had to mobilize.


    ¡°Who are they to make our mayor received them himself?¡± the young man from the crowd asked. The person beside him answered, ¡°Of course because of their position vastly different. And I¡¯m sure that they even famous in the outside too.¡±


    Soon, the street was reserved for the carriage and the mayor¡¯s soldier. If anyone saw them, they would step aside to let them through. After some time had passed, they finally arrived at the gate of the Ye residence.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Hou Fei asked. ¡°Yes, I came here quite often with my daughter to meet Ye family. They are the family I can leave my trust to in the least.¡± Li Dian said with a smile.


    Then Hou Fei walked to the carriage. He whispered something before returning to his previous position.


    With his signal, he opened the door while the driver showed the person inside where their destination was. ¡°Miss, the Ye residence is here. I believe that he is inside right now.¡±


    Hou Fei just did what he must to made the miss inside the carriage pleased. Soon, a footstep could be heard and a figure appeared from the carriage.


    Wore white clothes that had a golden strip attached to it made her clothes so dazzling. But when everyone saw her face, they had to take a second glance because of her beauty.


    ¡°Not too big or small. What does he thinking to send me here?¡± the woman opened her mouth and the first thing she said was that. The people that watched and heard that could not help but scream in their minds.


    You should at least keep your elegance but look! You expressed your irritated by saying it out loud.


    ¡°Miss, I think that he just said in the letter that he was visiting his junior brother. You also realized it by then right?¡± Hou Fei softly called and spoke to her.


    In the end, she snorted and nodded her head before entering the residence.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    -


    Inside the residence, Ye Yingyuan was confused to see that the whole room had been decorated and even there was large table prepared already!


    Li Ling that stood beside him also opened her mouth so much that an egg could fit.


    Then Ye Yingyuan called someone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, young master. Apparently, a honorable guest will come to our residence today and even Master and his friend asked all of us to prepare this. Is there something wrong with our treatment in this?¡±


    The seriousness from one of the servant made Ye Yingyuan felt the intense pressure from the circumstance.


    ¡°Who is the one that will come here?¡± Li Ling asked while pulling his robes. But Ye Yingyuan also did not know the person so he just shook his head.


    ¡°We can ask my father!¡± Ye Yingyuan swept the surrounding before he walked to a certain direction. There, he found his father spoke with Wei Liang and their topic of discussion seemed interesting for him.


    But just when he wanted to take a step forward, Li Ling caught up to him and held him down. This caused Ye Yingyuan to stumble and entered the line of sight of his father.


    Looks like the luck still left in him because Ye Canghai only smiled at his carelessness. Wei Liang also had known about his arrival long before he entered.


    Ye Yingyuan looked at his father, embarrassed by the move he had made. Then, he got up and asked as if the previous things that he did never happened in the first place.


    ¡°Father, who is the one that comes to our residence this time?¡± Ye Yingyuan soon dragged Li Ling because she was the one responsible for his mistake!


    Hearing this question made Ye Canghai turned his head to look at Wei Liang. Wei Liang feigned his cough and from his face, you could see the happy expression came from even his eyes.


    ¡®Someone just has their crush arrived?¡¯ Manstein that saw the expression that Wei Liang produced could not help but grin. He even whistled with affection because this meeting would become interesting!


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan inwardly asked. ¡®Hmm, that means the guest must be someone that has a relationship with you and that girl Li Ling.¡¯ Explained Manstein.


    ¡®Really? Are they childhood friends?¡¯


    ¡®Who knows, but I¡¯m looking forward to seeing them meet for more show.¡¯


    For Ye Canghai when he saw that face of Ye Yingyuan blanked like that, he had known that the conversation took place for a long time. In this case, he honestly told Wei Liang about this case and probably because of this that this event could happen.


    ¡°Why are you spacing out like that?¡± a reminder came from Ye Canghai that become an echo in Ye Yingyuan¡¯s ears. He recovered soon and said, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Your question this time will be answered by Uncle Wei.¡± Ye Canghai only rubbed his nose to keep the feeling of push the responsibility to the other not leaked out.


    Wei Liang could only sigh after he saw Ye Canghai did that. It was his idea to let her come here. In fact, his proposal was accepted both from Ye Canghai, even Ye family Ye Shui and also from the opposite side.


    When Wei Liang talked about her, it was as if the burden that he held were gone with each word.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. You already knew about the condition of your cousin, right? Coincidentally, I have a friend whose occupation was an alchemist. Well, I don¡¯t well verse in the alchemy system so I can only said that she has good reputation as well as her rank in alchemy master.¡±


    Wei Liang really not kidding when he said that. Li Ling who heard the previous words was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Uncle, is this person someone you had known from long?¡± she asked with her eyes grew bigger. For someone who was weak against this charm better not imagine more.


    ¡®She really quick to catch that!¡¯ even Manstein who had experienced the part of her intelligence still shocked.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Wei Liang wanted to continue speaking but someone came.


    ¡°Someone is waiting outside with the carriage. And even the mayor led them here himself!¡± said the person that came.


    ¡°Even my father accompany them, is the guest really someone important?¡± Li Ling wondered. Ye Canghai then walked and patted Ye Yingyuan on his shoulders.


    ¡°Come with Father. Your brother will come with Mother so you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± As a father, Ye Canghai could guess what was in Ye Yingyuan¡¯s mind and said it to make him calm down.


    Ye Yingyuan nodded before he said, ¡°What about Li Ling? I know she will follow us too because her father comes here but can this son suggest that she should be put a distance from me?¡±


    When he said those words, he felt really embarrassed because of his intimate relationship with Li Ling and he even thought that someone planned about this!


    ¡°Of course she will follow us.¡±


    -


    ¡°Great, what should I say?¡± Wei Liang became the mediator for both the Ye family and his friend which was an alchemist.


    The large table that they could see now was actually retracted from the end of the room to another end, so large. As for the chairs, they had more than enough. Wei Liang sat in the middle part of the chair to show that he was the one who can relay the intention from both parties.


    ¡°You should say greetings to me or something along the lines but what did I get?¡± the woman spoke to Wei Liang in a flirtatious manner.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ignore my friend that need my help. Besides, he once saved my life you know.¡± Said Wei Liang to change the topic. But instead, he found out that this woman glanced at him hatefully.


    ¡°Mister Wei, we come here in accordance with the letter you had send to Miss Qian. It just that she came here to see you.¡± Hou Fei said with his eyes took a good look at Wei Liang.


    ¡®Cultivator at the Nirvana Body stage? He is really strong.¡¯ That was the evaluation Hou Fei had for Wei Liang.


    ¡°Oh, about the letter. I actually want you to help my friend to heal one of his family members.¡± Wei Liang shifted the gaze to Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you but can you lend us a hand here?¡± Ye Canghai just asked her directly.


    ¡°What should I call sister with?¡± Li Ling waved her hands to attract their attention. Ye Yingyuan who had seen her feel that this would become a long trouble for him.


    Seeing the cute girl like Li Ling asked her made the woman answered kindly, ¡°If you want, you can call me Elder Sister Wu Qing.¡±


    She had said that words with a smile that could warm the heart of whoever sees it. ¡°Then, Elder Sister can call me Li Ling and then....¡± Li Ling spoke while grabbed Ye Yingyuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡®What are you doing!?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan protested. Even Manstein was afraid that his concealment will break because of close contact.


    ¡°...this is my friend and one member of Ye family.¡± Li Ling looked at him with a smile that contain some strange expression that Ye Yingyuan could not decipher. Manstein hastily told him, ¡®Quickly introduced yourself! Don¡¯t you know that expression?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Ye Yingyuan. Elder Sister really pretty and I¡¯m sure that Uncle Wei will satisfied have someone like Elder Sister.¡± Ye Yingyuan said while his back drenched with sweat.


    Manstein raised his thumb up, showing his approval. ¡®Good boy.¡¯


    Hearing that made Wu Qing blushed slightly but Manstein noticed it. No, in fact, the people in the room could see it with their own eyes.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Ye Yingyuan did not care much because it was their matter to settle. Now he faced Li Ling that made him did all this. Li Ling could only stare at him in a strange manner which surprised Manstein once again.

 Chapter 20: Unknown Place

    Ye Yingyuan did not care too much whether Li Ling looked at him as anything she wanted.


    But the discussion then continued after serial of laugh came from Wu Qian. She rarely laughed but this was the first time that everyone saw her laughing.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Wei Liang asked and related it with the little boy and girl in front of him. But both ofthem only stuck their tongue out.


    ¡°Alright then, continue from where we begin. I believe that Miss Qian once heard of the Corrosion Seal before?¡± Ye Canghai asked in a serious manner. His eyes looked toward Wu Qing in hope.


    ¡°Yes, that was the seal that usually appeared from the Allway Sect. You all here must be know about that sect right?¡±


    The Allway Sect was the ancient sect that was specialized in boosting one cultivation using all possible way. Even the demonic path was only middle ranked in their sect because their path of cultivation really against the heaven or to be frank, against common sense.


    ¡°That sect finally perishes with the passage of time and the only thing that it left was their inheritance about their strong foundation.¡± This time, Ye Yingyuan completed the narrative with his own understanding.


    This sect was the most infamous throughout the world. It was as if hearing this name would bring misfortune to anyone that says it because the certain emperor ordered it.


    ¡°Amazing. To even memorize the content of the ancient sect is a great ability of yours.¡± Hou Fei praised him.


    ¡°Thank you for the praise but I just read it so often that I unconsciously remember it all.¡± Ye Yingyuan showed them his innocent smile.


    ¡°But from your information, it looks like that the seal in Ye Xiaobai was like this?¡± Wu Qian drew the picture of the seal that Ye Canghai had seen that day. It was precisely the one and the same as before.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the seal. How can you know so much?¡± Wei Liang almost popped his eyes out. He never expected that his friend would know about such thing. But he thought about it for the moment that she may have the method to do it.


    ¡°Of course I know. In fact, in the place that I reside now most of this kind of seal became the reference for the alchemist and more to the Sealmaster.¡± Said Wu Qian indifferently.


    ¡°Elder Sister, what kind of people the Sealmaster is?¡± curious Manstein asked Ye Yingyuan about it and Ye Yingyuan just asked to her, simply as that. ¡®Sealmaster? I really lacked the information about it and that name only appeared on one scroll.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, you have a thirst for something that you recently heard it seems.¡± Said Wu Qing still showed her smile.


    Then, everyone reached an agreement that Wu Qing would remove the seal but it needed a great amount of time. Not only that but they must use their full power to support the process.


    In the first week since the arrival of Autumn, large movement from and to the Xuan city increased by twofold and it was because the mayor and Ye family used their best wealth and relation to gather the resources from many places.


    At only this spare time that Manstein did the deep sleep. ¡®Actually, I hate to do this because I really unaware of how much time have passed in that state. Besides, I feel something that only me can hear it.¡¯


    Not only he felt about this but this feeling was started to affect his activity slowly but surely. ¡®Am I going to disappear one day?¡¯


    This was the moment where Manstein felt the loneliness just for himself, alone and tranquil. While his father was gone for years, his grandfather Ryner raised him and taught him so many things that he forgot to count it.


    As the melancholy got stronger, the sound that called for him could be heard more clearly. This time, Manstein felt that as if a giant bell was ringing beside his ears.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡®What is this!?¡¯ Manstein started to waver. But as time passed, he clearly felt that the call was from the place below the ground.


    The call was like a magic for summoning his soul to the place it wanted. But Manstein felt different as he also experienced this when he was at the critical juncture at the soul transfer.


    ¡®It¡¯s pulling me toward it!¡¯ when he finally realized that the force the pull exerted this time was increasing and in fact, it was as if the force had the prey to eat!


    But in the end, he was swallowed whole without much resistance. But the strange thing for the force to not leak any kind of spiritual energy made everyone that had known about his existence unaware of it.


    -


    ¡°What is this place?¡± Manstein could see the sea of stars all around him like when he visited the dome in the planetarium which projected similar picture.


    His soul was fine but the thing that made him worry about this place was because only emptiness filled the space around him.


    He turned around and even spun around in order to find something as a checkpoint but to no avail. ¡°No signs of life either. Good, now that I already entered here I can¡¯t find a single thing to look for!¡±


    Manstein then decided to move in one direction. He could feel the vastness of this place just by moving around because no matter how fast he moved, the scene did not change one bit. But good for him, a bright light was seen at the furthest distance from his place.


    ¡°At last, some kind of direction.¡± This was definitely better than having no direction at all. After Manstein entered here, he had lost count to the time but he could calculate that it was already a week.


    But no matter he moved slowly or fast, Manstein still felt that the distance between him and the light was far away. This made his will weakened because of boredom. The only blessing for him maybe that his soul did not dissipate here.


    ¡°Actually, what kind of space is this place? I still find this place to become more mysterious instead and it was near the place that the Ye residence stood right now.¡±


    ¡®Maybe this was the remnant of some powerful cultivators that still undiscovered and only a soul could enter.¡¯ Manstein became more serious as he had realized that no one still knows about this.


    ¡®Why is it that no one was able to find this place?¡¯ while he was still moving, Manstein kept thinking about it. If this place was really the remain of a great cultivator, then someone would have definitely come here to retrieve it.


    In the end, Manstein just let it pass as a question that would be answered by the passage of time.


    A sound could be heard in that kind of condition. Manstein felt that as if his entire being was shaken to the core. Space trembled and the stars shattered altogether, making this scene quite fantastic yet like a tragedy.


    Then Manstein found himself standing in the white space without anything and by without anything, it was literally without any object.


    ¡°Is there someone here?¡± Manstein tried to call just in case someone was really here but he received no reply.


    Then, a crystal started to appear in the white space without something to make it appear in that place. This crystal turned the white colored space to the most colorful place that Manstein could imagine.


    ¡°Body and soul are like the carriage and its driver. No carriage can direct itself without someone to control it. And the driver became the soul for the carriage, bringing the driver to the place that the driver desires.¡±


    Someone was already beside Manstein while each word from him rang at Manstein.


    ¡°Good perspective. But what do you mean by carriage only without mentioning the animals who pulled it?¡± Manstein had seen that the carriages here still used animals as the power to pull the carriage.


    But why this person said only the ¡®carriage¡¯ without saying anything about the animals who pulled it.


    ¡°Because I want to tell you about something amazing. A carriage that can be used without animals.¡± The man spoke confidently and then the crystal turned into something that even Manstein could recognize its form.


    ¡®Did he mean something like a car? Or is it train?¡¯ Manstein could tell that this kind of transportation only available at the more advanced stage in technology development and not something that could be developed from a single night.


    ¡®Then, is it possible that there are more worlds that have more advanced technology than my world?¡¯ this thought of Manstein could be considered a new kind of hypothesis for himself to look forward.


    ¡°Do you mean that this carriage used some things that can make the carriage move? Or you just use some energy that cultivator used to move it?¡±


    If that was true then the energy source could be changed from what Manstein understood. ¡®This kind of transportation may be useless in the front of cultivators who can move as far as the eyes can see but to normal people, this becomes the part that unable to separate from modern life.¡¯


    While Manstein was lost in thought, the man looked at him in surprise. ¡®He acted calmly and even just asked some question in return instead.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, this is the collaboration works that my friend and I do.¡± The man smiled while he walked towards the crystal. The man used his hands to touch the crystal that already turned into a layer of crystal.


    This layer of crystal then started to radiate light, one by one until it formed the picture of every part of the carriage.


    ¡°As you can see, this is what I have here right now. Your coming here is a blessing for you and me.¡± The man had the happy look on his face while Manstein wanted to get out from here.


    ¡®No wonder no one comes here. I never expect that someone just uses this place as a room for experiment.¡¯ From the explanation from the man, Manstein understood that this place was a secret space that this man used for his necessity.


    ¡°Looks like it.¡± Manstein just nodded and looked agree with the man. ¡°Then do you know the exit?¡± asked Manstein.


    ¡°What!? So you enter this place due to the factor of luck.¡± The man showed his disappointment in this. Previously, he had thought that finally someone could come here after a long time.


    Manstein then laughing before said, ¡°No luck. Just that the attraction force make me come here uninvited.¡±


    The man did not know whether to laugh or cry. It was because that the attraction force that Manstein had mentioned was something that he had set. ¡°Are you really mean what you said?¡± he said in his confusion.


    Manstein wanted to roll his eyes but suddenly saw something in the crystal that made his interest piqued. He slowly moved closer and every time he got closer, a barrier was activated to stop Manstein from advancing.


    ¡®I definitely saw it!¡¯ the picture that the crystal showed always changed like a change of channel in television but the interval for each change was so fast that normal person could only see a part of it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the man tilted his head because the behavior Manstein showed really unexpected from someone who had come here for the first time.


    The truth was, Manstein never really took a glance at that picture that showed the models for the vehicle. Even when there were some innovative things mixed in there, he still did not care. It was because there was something that he could really well recognize fromthis picture.


    Then Manstein said with his voice just barely loud enough because of his expression when he moved towards the crystal. Even when his body was prevented from getting closer but he could still ask the man.


    ¡°Who is your partner? Is she the one that showed in the picture?¡±

 Chapter 21: A Deal

    At the question that Manstein had said, the man just silently walked to the crystal. His hands moved and there was some kind of strange lights that came from the man¡¯s soul.


    Manstein just kept his position and when the man¡¯s hand stopped, both of them could see that the picture had been stopped at the same time when the man¡¯s hand stopped.


    The picture now showed a dozen of person that wore white clothes in their body. Manstein just silently stood in his place, did not move an inch. His eyes focused on the picture and his heart shook to the core.


    ¡°Actually, I had a bad history with my partner at our first encounter. Maybe it was because of her coincidental appearance during the war with a country.¡± The man sighed before he explained the past memories.


    ¡°Uhm, if you don¡¯t want to tell me that¡¯s fine.¡± Seeing the sad expression from the man made Manstein to told him that. But even if the man did not explain this to Manstein, Manstein would already understand the gist of it.


    ¡°You really have something that you want to hide with your mask but do you already accept it as a part of yourself?¡± the man suddenly asked something that really made Manstein unprepared.


    As far as Manstein had known about this world, this man that present before him could have been five hundred years old man! So Manstein cold only smiled wryly after hearing the question.


    ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t hide it well. But I¡¯m doing this for amending the other thing.¡± Manstein also had his own problem and a little mutual understanding started to bound them.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that. Then as my appreciation, you can hear me told my stories about us.¡± Said the man happily. ¡°And by the way, my name is Wang Yu. May I know your name in return please?¡±


    ¡°..¡± Manstein did not know whether to tell him or not because he was afraid that something would happen once he did that. But in the end, he could tell that this man already sincere with his words so Manstein must repay it in response.


    ¡°Manstein, that¡¯s my name.¡±


    ¡°Haha, funny that your name is Manstein. As far as I remember, she often told me about this person because she said that this person was like the saviour of her world. Oh, she also said that if she could find this person¡¯s soul and return it, then she would not have any regrets. Strange right?¡±


    Wang Yu said it with his facial muscles often changed. Sometimes he showed how happy he was when he recited the word and at the other side, he showed gloomy face.


    ¡°Ah, that maybe true. Maybe she just kept the connection to the place where she belongs to.¡± Added Manstein.


    How could he not recognize the woman Wang Yu speak of? Manstein hid it in his heart and did not dare to reveal it right now. He had zero knowledge about the relationship between Wang Yu and the woman.


    ¡°But why are you suddenly interested in this picture specifically?¡± this was the thing that made Wang Yu wanted to know about.


    ¡°No exactly this picture but the thing she wanted to make. Isn¡¯t that some kind of vessel for the soul that already left their true body?¡± Manstein threw out that words to hide his true intention. It was not false to say that Manstein wanted to find this also but the most important thing about the picture itself was the woman.


    ¡®She is one of that colleagues after all.¡¯ Manstein really wanted to know what she had done that she ended up in the same world as him.


    ¡°Do you really take a liking to her longest project?¡± said Wang Yu with a serious tone. He had realized that this person in the front of him really had such a passion.


    ¡°Yes, currently I really need it the most. And about the cooperation project and experiment that she had left, can you give some to me?¡±


    Manstein just said it in consideration for her. But Wang Yu objected of course.


    ¡°No! This is the only thing that she had left and only I can understand it.¡± Wang Yu said in his refusal. His eyes stared directly at Manstein as if he saw the monster that wanted to take away everything he had.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Manstein could not do anything about it either. ¡°Then can you lead me to the exit?¡± asked Manstein. Since he could not gain anything here, it was better for him to got out as soon as possible.


    ¡°The exit...cannot be opened for a week and even if I know about it, why should I tell you? I had already been here for fifty years and now that I need someone to accompany and you appeared to answer my wish, and I even thought to remove the attraction force from the door.¡±


    Wang Yu admitted that he had set up the entrance with the attraction force which made Manstein coming here.


    ¡°So you are the one that set everything in this place!¡± Manstein retorted. ¡°At the least, give me the project about the vessel that can be used by any soul.¡±


    Right now Manstein had an opportunity to at least get the physical form. If he could get it sooner, why hesitate to wait for another chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are in the same condition as me?¡± Wang Yu now had realized the situation Manstein had. Both Manstein and Wang Yu were the same because in this place only their soul could be seen.


    ¡°You are already older by a few centuries and still asked about it?¡± Manstein, of course, could tell from a glance that this man already had something that even Manstein himself still did not have.


    Wang Yu just smiled without the slightest care for his words. ¡°Or I can make a deal with you and you will get that experiment project which she had made.¡± This time, Wang Yu even felt bitter for giving him this.


    ¡®Damn! No matter what I need him to do something first.¡¯ Thought Wang Yu. His idea was actually much more simple because he needed someone to collect a certain number of resources.


    Manstein also hit the hard decision because he needed the experiment to use it as a base and with it could construct his new body.


    ¡°But really, do you want me to do something?¡± Manstein calculated something in his mind before decided to propose his idea. ¡°Then you should let me enter this place again in the future because I also take a liking to this place.¡±


    No matter what, Manstein must use this place because he had the feeling that her research did not end up only like in the picture. It would be better if this place also had the development of his world.


    ¡°Of course! I better checked the entrance first because you can enter it.¡± Wang Yu said before his clothes changed into the coat that the scientist usually used. Manstein was surprised by this change because right now they were in their soul form and yet Wang Yu could transform his clothing.


    ¡°I want to get out from here.¡± Manstein also followed him to the entrance.


    ¡°Oh, then you need to attach to me because the distance between this place and that entrance was a week by moving normally.¡± Said Wang Yu with a smile.


    Then Manstein just used what he could visualize as a hand to grab onto the soul of Wang Yu before Wang Yu started to use his energy from his soul to do something. Then the surrounding changed from the sea of stars to the place that divided by a line.


    At their side, the sea of stars was abundant and like the sky at night but at the other side Manstein could see the yard in the residence. This was like a border which separated two places.


    In the lines that separated the place, a glow of light could barely be seen if you stared at it for some time. Wang Yu checked that line and he formed a symbol of his soul before he send that symbol to the light in the line.


    ¡°Done. Now I need you to accept this symbol to be able to enter this place.¡± Wang Yu also send some of the symbol to Manstein¡¯s soul. After that process was done, Manstein could understand that the symbol could be used as both the identification check and as a probing tool.


    ¡®What is this? Why is this symbol have such a function?¡¯ after Manstein used his own method to check his body, he found out that this symbol actually also bind him to this place but he understood that this was not the doing of Wang Yu.


    ¡°After you get out, please collect this material....¡± Wang Yu ordered Manstein to get this material that he regarded as necessary in his experiment.


    ¡°This material, are you kidding me!? Right now even if I do something, I don¡¯t think that I can even get half of these materials!¡± Manstein really protested hard because this kind of materials could only be acquired from the large city at the center of the continent.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Even with the distance of a few centuries, the resources that we have should be still abundant. Tell me what is happening now!¡±


    Manstein almost forgot that Wang Yu secluded himself here without knowing the progress the outside world had taken.


    ¡°It was this. Two centuries ago, the otherworlder suddenly emerged from the Universe gate and they claimed to be from Tolkien world. It was stated in the book that there were races such as Dwarf, Elves, Orcs, Goblins and even the dragon that walked with four legs and pairs of wings altogether.


    ¡°Then to resist this invader, several powerhouses from across the world joined hands together to repel them. But to do that they wasted a lot of resources, leaving the world with scarce and hard to develop mineral, plant and the cultivation methods.¡± Manstein just recited something that he had read the book that titled <The New History>.


    ¡°What did you say!? Outsiders invaded this world.¡± Wang Yu was surprised to hear that when he had conducted his experiment, such war was left by him.


    This became what Manstein used as a basis that he could return to his own world one day.


    ¡°Yes, and the war had finished a century ago. A war for a century and every person in this world trembled at the memories of this war.¡± Manstein then remembered that Ye Canghai often told his sons about that war.


    In that war, not only the inhabitant of each world that fighting each other but also the world¡¯s law!


    ¡°Alright, I already told you about the reason why the resources declined this time. Hah, I guess finding another method is more feasible.¡± Manstein could only accept the reality and he just needed to search the other methods to reconstruct his physical body.


    ¡°Wait! Then do you really can¡¯t do anything about it right now!?¡± Wang Yu asked with worried.


    ¡°What do you think I can do? I¡¯m even weaker than you and you still asked about it. I¡¯m not even a cultivator you know.¡± Manstein left the place.


    When he returned to the soul realm and saw that now, they were waiting outside a room.


    ¡°How is the progress?¡± Ye Guhan asked. After the time had passed, everyone could feel the intense sensation because there was no reply from Hou Fei.


    Ye Yingyuan just sat at the corner of the hallway with Li Ling beside hi. When that question arrived in his ears, his eyes that stared blankly at the unknown direction lit up. ¡®You¡¯re back!¡¯


    He actually sensed the return of Manstein.


    ¡®What happened to you? What is going on here?¡¯ Manstein knew that he had spent a long time in that place but when he returned, it was as if only a few days had passed.


    ¡®Ah, the thing is that the treatment started yesterday. But right now, everyone worried that something might happen to Elder Sister Wu.¡¯


    Ye Yingyuan just informed him. Then Manstein asked, ¡®How many days I disappeared?¡¯


    ¡®Two days. Good that you only disappeared for only that time and in the end still returned.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan almost showed his worried look the last two days because of this.


    But this made Manstein baffled. Two days passed while in that place, it was already a week!


    ¡®Then about the treatment...¡¯ Manstein wanted to continue but then the door that previously closed from everyone now opened.

 Chapter 22: The Book From The Legend

    Wu Qing got out from the room with her pale face but her eyes showed that she had accomplished her objective. The crowd soon formed around her and even Hou Fei asked her in worry.


    ¡°Miss, I can tell that you at least successful but please explain to us so that we have no worries left in our heart.¡± Said Hou Fei. Because of the long waiting raised their anxiousness, Hou Fein needed Wu Qing to reduce it.


    ¡°Yes, please explain it clearly to me. Is there something that he should or he should not do?¡± Ye Guhan hastily asked. His eyes showed a sign of pleading. But this also affected the other as well.


    ¡°I wonder if Elder Sister Wu can also treat my brother?¡± Li Ling asked after she had seen the scene. She pondered about it for a while and in the end asked for Ye Yingyuan¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°If their case is the same then with numerous resources, she should be able to heal him.¡± Ye Yingyuan answered after some consideration.


    ¡°Then, I want to become an alchemist too.¡± Li Ling said in admiration.


    ¡°Is it because that she can save people?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked in an awkward manner. It was because the problem and the solution need the right knowledge to solve it. Even if you are a great expert in some area, it does not necessary that you are proficient in another area.


    Li Ling nodded and then added, ¡°It¡¯s also because of their vast knowledge that I interested in this kind of area.¡±


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t know what I should do when the only thing I know just to use my power.¡± Ye Yingyuan sighed.


    Then the discussion continued at the crowd''s side. ¡°Please calm down. Let me tell you that the seal has been removed and now the host should rest for a day.¡± Said Wu Qing.


    Then Ye Guhan calmed his breath and realized that his energy leaked out due to his emotion. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry for this!¡± after realizing the problem why every person around Ye Guhan just stared at him silently, he apologized.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Ye Canghai said with a smile. Then the explanation continued and now they attentively listen to every word that Wu Qing had said. This also included Wei Liang which stood not too far from the crowd.


    ¡°In short, you just need to treat him like normal. His mental state will recover in a few months and then you can let him continue to cultivate.¡± Wu Qing just said it with her rather flat tone.


    ¡°As long as it was you, this problem here can be solved at a faster rate.¡± Said Wei Liang when he had heard that she had said those words in a flat tone. But the problem was no one really talked about important things at the moment.


    This was actually an advice that Hou Fei came up with. This was done in order to not leak any kind of information because in the normal day, Hou Fei and Wu Qing actually were a famous figure and it was because of this that the discussion about detail things ended up at night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me. This became possible because of the condition and situation. But you should know about the general condition in the outside world, right? I can even see that the competition for it has reached the more rural area.


    ¡°And then the great power from the center of the continent started to spread their influence to every corner possible including this peaceful place.¡± Wu Qing said with her face showed disgust towards this game.


    Not only this was the worst part but there was also the risk to be dragged together into something that they did not have the relation.


    Manstein was really lost in thought. ¡®What should I do now? Even though there are promises from Ye Canghai but when I see that experiment in the picture I have this sudden itch to combine them. Or is it the one that she already improved?¡¯


    But Manstein thought that he must see the method that Ye Canghai would use first before deciding to proceed.


    But first, he had to ask Ye Canghai about his method. He was almost sure about it two months ago but now after seeing the experiment that she had left, Manstein wanted to compare it.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡®Hey, Younger Brother. Tell your father that I¡¯m ready now.¡¯ Said Manstein. There was something that holds back Manstein this two months. He assumed that something related to the condition of Ye Xiaobai was related in this and even Manstein also had his own reason for the delay.


    ¡®Do Elder Brother want to do it now!?¡¯ asked Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡®Yes, and at the perfect moment where your cousin already treated.¡¯ Manstein also wanted to tell him something that really important why he had delayed this matter.


    Actually, Ye Canghai asked this a month and a half ago but Manstein declined it politely, saying that there was Ye Xiaobai to take care of. But the actual reason for that was Manstein found out about the fatal flaw after the Soul Transfer method successfully conducted.


    ¡®That I can¡¯t use any unknown vessel.¡¯ Manstein still had this bitter thought after the first transfer. This was because he needed to reconstruct his body with the data from his own soul, changing it to the form of the book of data that the people often called DNA.


    Yes, he needed to form his own body with himself as the basis. If the method that Ye Canghai used were just moving soul to the vessel then sure, Manstein could make sure that his disappearance was a certainty.


    ¡®And don¡¯t forget to tell him what kind of method he will use. Is it to really construct the body from the soul or just moving the soul to another vessel like Soul Transfer?¡¯ Manstein reminded Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯


    -


    ¡°Now, I need the cooperation from all of you to do me a favor.¡± Ye Canghai sat on the chair at the round table. Of course, this was the time when they could talk about the more important matter. Several seals were placed on the wall that covered the room.


    This room was also the largest room in the residence. In this room, there was Wei Liang which enjoyed the herbal tea and even he drank it like tempting the others to enjoy it with him.


    Besides Wei Liang, there were Wu Qing, Hou Fei, Ye Guhan, Li Dian and even the patriarch of the Ye family, Ye Shui was present there.


    ¡°Just to the point, son. What is your intention to gather us like this?¡± asked Ye Shui. He stroked his beard while looking to the people around him. All of them had this serious face while hearing what Ye Canghai had to say.


    ¡°Father, this is what I intended from a month ago. There is someone in our family that cannot reveal himself in the front of us. Because this person at least give our family an enormous benefit just by staying here and the more time passed, the benefit will only increase!¡±


    Ye Canghai just explained the cause for this case. ¡®And basically, we must repay him somehow.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean there is someone in our family that I don¡¯t know about!?¡± Ye Shui asked. Even Wei Liang interested in this. Then Ye Canghai continued his explanation.


    ¡°Yes, there is really someone that bring fortune to our family. If you realized that the faster speed at absorbing the energy recently mean that you already felt the benefit. Not only that but there are several normal herbs in our yard that have their effect increased as well!¡±


    This statement made Hou Fei spoke, ¡°So what does this person do to achieve that feat?¡±


    ¡°Just being here himself is already a blessing and the truth is that this person lost his physical body and just in the form of soul.¡± Said Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Wait, do you mean that you requested our presence here so that you can talk about the construction of the body for this person?¡± Wu Qing ceased her eyebrows. Then she looked at Wei Liang only to found out that he also had this silly face showed all over his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I really don¡¯t know this matter at all.¡± Said Wei Liang in a flustered manner.


    ¡°That basically it. I want you all to checked whether this method of mine will work on him.¡± Ye Canghai said with his forehead started to let out a lot of sweat.


    He had done the preparation for this day but got delayed instead. And now because the timing was perfect, he could start the plan to do this. But the problem was that he only understand the general concept of this method because he never tried it before.


    Fortunately with the appearance of someone who could see more at his method appeared, and could be trusted why he should hesitate.


    ¡°Okay. Then can you show us what method that you want to use? In this continent alone, there are several methods which can be classified with the constructing of the entire body based on the soul or by using the already prepared vessel.¡±


    Hou Fei explained the difference between those two. Then after that, Ye Canghai let out a book which contained the very method he had spoken of.


    ¡°Open!¡± Ye Canghai suddenly shouted to the book and then a blinding light flashed for a moment before the book opened for all to see. Li Dian stared at the book with his large eyes not blinking.


    ¡°That....is that really it?¡± Li Dian asked. Even though he had seen this method but to his surprise, the one who held this book was someone he really knows well.


    ¡°Yes, this is what we know at that time as <How To Create New Body> by the famous Ni Tian.¡± Added Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Is that true!? Then this book should be kept a secret!¡± Hou Fei alarmed them with his voice. ¡°You know it yourself that Ni Tian is a legendary figure that fought in the war a century ago!


    By finding this method, he changed the result of the battle! Even when some Nascent Soul cultivators lost their body, they can still reconstruct it after they could safely return and then return to the battle.


    This was why that the name Ni Tian often associated with the legendary figure.


    ¡°If this was the real deal, then we should check it together to see the authenticity of this book.¡± Said Wei Liang while pointing the book.


    Then one by one, they flipped the book and their eyes would shine upon sweeping the content of the book. They acted like the first time the children see the new toy, excitement, and curiosity were the feeling that has the dominance.


    ¡°It¡¯s great! No wonder why at the war time he becomes the legend, just looking at the description about the constructing the bones and then coated it with flesh. After that, it described the supply to keep the growth of the body rapidly so that the body grew bigger.¡±


    This time, even Wu Qing exclaimed with admiration.Long story short, the process was the same with the fetus in the womb.


    ¡°Then you know already that we need some mixture of soil and the recently used Violetblood stone to form the bones. I worry that we have the insufficient amount of that to do this.¡± Even Li Dian said it with his hand scratching his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although it mentions that we need the Violetblood stone but I think that the material can be substituted as long as the effect and the result are the same.¡± Replied Wu Qing.


    ¡°Then Patriarch, can you let me do this?¡± Ye Canghai asked. But Ye Shui just silently looked at him but not giving him any answer. Because of that, someone also asked.


    ¡°Please, can Patriarch give my brother a chance to do this?¡± Ye Guhan followed because he felt that this matter was related to him as well.


    In the end, Ye Shui gave a long sigh because even he could do nothing to stop them. From the start, he had realized the intention of this son of his but Ye Shui wanted to know the reason. After hearing the reason even still that was the ambiguous one, he nodded his head.


    Of course, what happened after that could be guessed by everyone. Wei Liang and Li Dian congratulated Ye Canghai and even asked for a thing or two.

 Chapter 23: Tribulation (1)

    After that night, the situation returned to normal. Some of them decided to take a rest while the other wanted to do some closed door meditation.


    The morning came and the dew on the leaves made the air fresher. This time was the best for Ye Yingyuan to cultivate in his room. But for some reason, he frowned.


    ¡®Why is it that she sleep here too!?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan protested about something but just continued his own meditation.


    Both Manstein and Ye Yingyuan could feel the energy in the air was absorbed by Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body, trying to assimilate these free energy to become one with the energy in his body. The process was slow because this needs more care and caution.


    One step wrong and something unwanted could happen. As the new energy assimilated themselves, Ye Yingyuan started to circulate his energy to every part in his body and then returned it again to its previous place.


    This was like the blood that circulates from the heart to the entire body and then returned once again to the heart!


    And fortunately, the spiritual veins were actually so close to the blood veins, making this easier for the process of circulating it. But unfortunately, most of Qi Condensation cultivator could not realize this because of their cultivation base.


    Only when someone reached Nascent Soul that they started to have the ability to check their own bodies with their soul. But even with that, they should not be able to see it all because they need someone else to do it.


    But here Manstein, checking the body of Ye Yingyuan from time to time. This could also become his reference when he cultivated too.


    As soon as the energy already circulated for the thirty-third time, these energies condensed one by one. Manstein could see the multi color that resembled the energy started to gather at several points.


    There were twelve points and it indicated that the cultivators already reached the level to ascend to the next stage.


    ¡®According to the information that I gathered so far, this is the suitable condition for ascending to the next stage. Twelve energy points merge together to form a pillar that marks the early stage of Foundation Establishment stage.¡¯


    Manstein just observing without interfering the process. But at the same time, he felt that something from above started to accumulate and prepared to descend to that place.


    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ Manstein checked the condition of the body before finding out that the energy reacted to some kind of stimulant. But the reaction these energies gave was to defend themselves!


    Then Manstein could see the movement in the room. ¡®Oh, she woke up.¡¯


    The condition was rather coincidental that Li Ling had awakened when Ye Yinyuan was meditating. When her eyes laid upon him, she could feel the other¡¯s energies as well as the state that he currently in.


    ¡°Hmm..¡± but for some reason, she felt something from above too just like Manstein. This feeling was getting stronger every second that passed.


    And not only them that felt this sensation but also everyone in the residence. This made the sensation because this was a good chance to watch something that they could only see in the story or from the tale.


    The entire sky above Xuan City darkened and then the temperature dropped from normal even in the autumn. It was as if they were in the middle of the storm in the winter but this was not the time yet!


    ¡°Someone is going to have the breakthrough.¡± When looking at the sky, Wei Liang commented and remembered that there really someone who had reached the peak of Qi Condensation stage.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot! Junior Brother!¡± Wei Liang hastily went to the place where Ye Canghai was but when he moved about, he found out that Ye Canghai was standing in the yard, his face solemn.


    At the same time in a closed dimension, two people were fighting. The male was constantly launching several punches towards the other person but the other person seemed like just standing there without moving.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But when the punch almost landed on the person, the male lost his target!


    ¡®Where!?¡¯ before his question even popped up, a sudden pressure could be felt by him in the area near his abdomen. He could only see the legs that were struck there before he flew from his position.


    The strength behind the kick was strong that the male let out blood flowed from his mouth. He felt the taste of his own blood and after realizing this, he wiped the blood that leaked from his mouth.


    ¡°Your punch was good but you still aren¡¯t careful when an unexpected happening. This gap can be used against you to the extent that you should already die at this moment!¡±


    It was the sound of another person that shouted at him. The voice that the person produced was loud but with it, a desire to got stronger was ignited!


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡±


    This was another session where the mother sparred against the son. Well, at least they did all of this in a separate dimension that no one could notice it.


    The sudden revelation made him more prepared to countermeasures. Yes, this was the training that Ye Qingcheng had with his mother. There were several reasons for this but the most important thing to do was to investigate the cause of the change.


    It happened at the full moon at last month where he started to feel that something was wrong with his body. At that time, only his mother was present so the first one to know the truth was only himself and of course her mother.


    Then Ye Qingcheng¡¯s figure charged towards Yu Feng while increasing the momentum.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what you got there!¡¯ thought Yu Feng while seeing the movement that Ye Qingcheng executed. The footsteps were perfectly done and then he moved like a flowing water in this dimension that had a limit of a kilometer.


    Then Ye Qingcheng stopped his movement all of a sudden and revealed his right arm launching a fist. This fist carried several kilos of powers toward the target.


    But to his surprise once again, Yu Feng just used her finger to deflect the incoming strike. ¡°Too bad~¡±


    This made Ye Qingcheng had an unstable emotion stirred inside his heart. At that time, he also felt this kind of sensation, the sensation to battle! The feeling reached the peak at that time and even he lost control entirely.


    If not for his mother bring him to this dimension then he would run amok the entire city. Now what they were trying to do is to figure out the cause and get over with it.


    ¡°Argh!¡± several kicks followed soon after but to disappoint him again, the kick even missed the initial target and instead the leg was grabbed by the opponent. Then the scene where he had been thrown replayed over again.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Can you suppress it?¡± even as someone who already experienced as Yu Feng asked with concern. ¡®This is not just some emotional instability. What is the reason for this!?¡¯


    As the confusion increased, she kept her composure and attacked him once again. While this was only like one sided battle but this was also, in fact, a form of training for both of them.


    But they would miss the event at the outside world eventually.


    -


    Li Ling who was the nearest from Ye Yingyuan trebled in fear. It was because there were twelve ice needles floating that aimed at the direction where Ye Yingyuan was sitting.


    ¡°Yingyuan, what is that!?¡± because she never encountered something like this, she could not help but muttered the same words sometimes.


    But for Ye Canghai who was watching outside, his eyes focused on the room where Ye Yingyuan was. His gaze could penetrate the obstacles and directly saw two people were standing before the needles of ice.


    ¡°The tribulation, it has arrived.¡± Ye Canghai could not do anything or to be exact, forced himself not to do anything.


    This was the first tribulation for every Qi Condensation cultivators. The twelve levels of Qi Condensation actually the standard for breaking through to the Foundation Establishment stage but there was some rare occurrence.


    And the number of needles showed the level and the condensing qi that the cultivators produced when they attempted to break through. The challenge in this tribulation was not small for someone at this stage.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± struggle between to destroy the needles or to defend made Li Ling confused. She grabbed her saber and stood between Ye Yingyuan and the needles.


    ¡®But I have the feeling that I should not interfere with even the needles. Why?¡¯ she wanted to protect Ye Yingyuan but her instinct told her that this was the event that could affect Ye Yingyuan¡¯s future.


    Then a transmission was sent to her by Wei Liang. ¡®Little girl, you better get out from there.¡¯ That was the content of the transmission.


    She felt reluctant to leave but she pondered in her mind what Ye Yingyuan will do. But because Wei Liang realized that the girl still stood in her place, he could only send the second transmission. This was the warning that if she interfered, the tribulation would be more severe!


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Forcing herself to walk away from that place, Li Ling took a last glance at Ye Yingyuan who sat crossed leg there. In her heart, she hoped that this boy would overcome the tribulation.


    ¡°Come here, quick!¡± Wei Liang and Ye Canghai attracted Li Ling to come at their side. Together, they watched as the sky send the cold winds to the place where Ye Yingyuan currently was.


    Li Ling placed her hands on her chest, praying in her heart that Ye Yingyuan could get out from that place.


    Manstein had the feeling that this phenomenon was by no means ordinary. There was something dangerous within the needles but he could not know for sure because this was his first time seeing the tribulation.


    ¡®It is said that the danger in every tribulation exists in many forms and kinds but because I never witness it myself, I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    The cold wind then swept through Ye Yingyuan. Ye Yingyuan clearly felt that cold winds and shivered, his eyebrows frowned and the twelve energy points started to merge in a certain place in his body.


    As the points moved and the process of merging started, the needles suddenly shot and pierced Ye Yingyuan¡¯s skin. To be exact, the needles aimed towards those energy points!


    Ye Yingyuan gritted his teeth because the pain really made him feel like he was bitten by a dozen of the beast. Not only that but the needles also prevented the energy points to merge!


    ¡®This ice needles was like the inhibitor that prevented enzyme to get the substrate, making it harder for these energy points to merged. Not only that but the cold sensation also reduced the effectivity of the energy to mergetogether and slowly eat the energy. This is really vicious to the core!¡¯


    Manstein bitterly laughed inside. Will he also face this in the future?


    Ye Yingyuan tried his best to force the energy points to gather at one point. Luckily, some of the points were close to each other and then it started to merge.


    ¡®This is really hard!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan tried his best to merge them and started to form a pillar. This would be the foundation of the next stage so Ye Yingyuan needed to preserve until the end!


    The merged energy formed the lower part of the pillar. It was solidified at the lowest part but because there were some energy points that still not arrive yet, the pillar forming halted. Ye Yingyuan then directed these remainings energy points to the place where the pillar had taken formed.


    But the needles devoured the energy within the energy points making it weaker over time.


    ¡®Quickly control them to the pillar! I felt that the more time passed, the more you are at disadvantage!¡¯ advised Manstein. Now, the battle to overcome the tribulation begun.

 Chapter 24: Tribulation (2)

    The needles were so active at devouring the energy that Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body shook. Ye Yingyuan then successfully released two energy points from the grasp of those needles.


    Then the two also merged with the pillar, and then the pillar started to get higher. From the appearance of the pillar, it was a fifth from the entirety done.


    ¡®There were five more energy points to merge!¡¯ Manstein reported it to Ye Yingyuan as a form of support. But no matter what, Manstein started to feel that the needles absorption rate was increasing.


    ¡®The pillar will be incomplete if this condition keeps going. Then why the Foundation Establishment cultivators can achieve the success?¡¯ both Manstein and Ye Yingyuan thought the same.


    The sky became darker as the temperature dropped once more. At this time, even several people in the town were forced to stay at home due to the cold. Only because of the cold winds that this could happen.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s in the critical juncture!¡± a pleasing voice was heard by Wei Liang. He turned and realized that it was Wu Qing who had come here.


    ¡°Critical juncture, what does that mean?¡± Ye Canghai asked. Even Li Ling looked at Wu Qing because this would be the important information.


    ¡°Is it going to be fine for him? I, I don¡¯t know what should I do now.¡± Even Li Ling walked to Wu Qing with her eyes showed signs of the tears accumulating. It turned out that she had a feeling for Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that for sure. Most of this depends on the person and also the fate. Even I can¡¯t guarantee my own tribulation when it comes to me.¡± Wu Qing said with her soft tone to calm Li Ling.


    ¡°If what uncle and elder sister said were true then, then this is my doing. I caused him to face this earlier.¡± Realizing that this was happening because of her doing, Li Ling felt that her guilt was getting larger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This is the heaven¡¯s fault. Here in Wutian Continent, we the cultivators know that the heaven will always send the tribulation to anyone who tried to ascend to the higher stage!¡± said Wei Liang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That kid will overcome this. You are close to him, right?¡± said Ye Canghai to Li Ling. ¡°Besides, he has the helper so I¡¯m more assured about his safety.¡±


    This made Li Ling sighed in relief. Then she stared at the place where Ye Yingyuan was and tried to memorize every single moment. ¡®Father often said that the tribulation will come in many forms and kinds. Is everyone tribulation the same or different?¡¯


    This question was also popped in Manstein¡¯s mind. This made Manstein wondered about this matter.


    But seeing the grave situation Ye Yingyuan was in, Manstein had to assist him somehow. Manstein analyzed the needles that pierced Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body. These ice needles were exquisite and beautiful in a scary matter.


    ¡®This needles have the ability to absorb the energy from the cultivators! They basically like the leech and I believe it will be no easy to remove them.¡¯ Manstein could not just let these needles go away with the energy they stored.


    ¡®Now should I use that?¡¯ Manstein pondered before decided to use it. ¡®The Soul Transfer have three main aspects in it. One, the movement of the soul to the vessel must be done one way. Two, the vessel must not the still living beings.¡¯


    Regarding the second, Manstein now had doubt because he was attached to Ye Yingyuan that still conscious and not like some rat labs that he made half of them as a vessel by making them unconscious.


    Those experiment with the unconscious rats made the third aspect. ¡®And the third, any soul must quickly possess and master their vessel by devouring the remaining energy that had been left!¡¯


    This third aspect made Manstein grinned. ¡®Let¡¯s see if my Soul Transfer will effective against these needles!¡¯


    With the Soul Transfer method and his own understanding and modification, Manstein could do it without the help of the machine from his world. The reason for that maybe because the energy that the cultivator used were so large in qualities!The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Now!¡± Manstein moved his soul to the needle that wanted to suck dry the energy points near his place. When he moved, he realized that he already inside the needle.


    The view inside the needle was fascinating because the multicolor light was gathered at one point. Manstein then focused his mind to his soul, command it to start devouring those energies inside!


    ¡®Devour them for me!¡¯ because the needle doing that thing to Ye Yingyuan, why he could not do the same?


    His soul started to devour those energies! The more the energies that Manstein devoured, the easier it was for him to gain control towards the needle! His soul was strengthened back to normal when the energies in the needle were exhausted.


    ¡®Completed. Now this entire needle is me to control!¡¯ Manstein felt that he had reduced Ye Yingyuan¡¯s burden when suddenly a lightning hit the needle where Manstein was!


    This lightning even affected Ye Yingyuan as he coughed up blood. The lightning even left a mark at Ye Yingyuan¡¯s pillar and even as the result of this, an energy point was gone!


    ¡®What have I done!?¡¯ seeing this made Manstein feel guilty. In fact, he still did not know about not to interfere in someone¡¯s tribulation. Now that an energy point was gone, the chance for Ye Yingyuan to ascend was decreasing.


    ¡®Not only the chance will decreasing but upon reaching Foundation Establishment stage, he will be weaker than the normal cultivator at that stage!¡¯


    Manstein did not dare to use that method again. Now he had to look for a good solution that will bring both of them gain more benefit!


    ¡®But can this method work?¡¯ Manstein just thought of a possibility but he did not want something like that lightning to descend once more so he could only bury it in his mind. ¡®What should I do? I really don¡¯t know anything about this world!¡¯


    The other energy points were now starting to decrease both in size and quality. Ye Yingyuan already at his ends when an energy point was missing but he still kept his strong will.


    Then Manstein could only think of something. ¡®Instead of manipulating something that can cause the disaster, I should have to pull the energy points to the pillar instead!¡¯


    Then Manstein pulled the energy point from the grasp of the needle with difficulties. ¡®Urgh! I barely let it escape. Now go and merge with the pillar!¡¯ Manstein sent it to the pillar while giving it a part of his power.


    The energy then merged with the pillar, increasing its height once again. Now it was already third from ten and then it abruptly stopped again.


    But this did not satisfy Manstein after all.


    The condition at the outside was still the same. Everyone could feel the cold sensation that the cold winds gave to them. But to Ye Yingyuan, this cold winds actually gave him a slight chance at breakthrough!


    Manstein also realized it but he only used his full power to barely help the energy points from those ice needles!


    ¡®This cold winds stimulate something in the body. I¡¯m not sure about it because this is not even my body. But this also a blessing in disguise too!¡¯


    Although the winds blew hard in the body, the energies erupted with a strange warm. The energy points that almost depleted by the needles were like a candle when it almost exhausted, giving it all to merge with the pillar.


    The pillar also spread this warm current to Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body. ¡®What!? Is this my opportunity?¡¯ thought Ye Yingyuan as he directed the energy and the pseudo pillar to made the merging process much faster!


    Manstein also helped him by releasing another energy points from the ice needle, making the pillar now more than half completed. Only a fifth more part before it became a full pillar and now only three more to go.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡¯ Manstein bitterly said. ¡®If this continues, I will fall into long slumber and don¡¯t know when to wake up.¡¯


    This made Ye Yingyuan felt helpless. ¡®I should not let you help me! I want to make this my own trial!¡¯


    ¡®But you only have one chance to do it and if you failed, I¡¯m afraid that you will fail. Besides, this is my fault to begin with.¡¯ Because of him messing with the work of the needles, Ye Yingyuan lost an energy point that became a vital role in the next stage of cultivation.


    ¡®I said it once again, I will surpass this with my own power!¡¯


    My own power! My own power!


    Ye Yingyuan¡¯s spirit reverberated through and reached Manstein. Looks like now that he realized that there was really something that you could not change no matter what!


    The example was Manstein¡¯s effort to birth something like Soul Transfer method which was his own hard effort! He had to endure the suffering from failure that often reached a thousand marks.


    ¡®Your own power. That¡¯s right, I forgot that you want to forge a path for yourself. Then, I can only wish you good luck.¡¯ Manstein left and returned to the soul realm. He felt that the world turned dark and no movement since then.


    Now Ye Yingyuan was left alone and only he alone could change his condition. Manstein told him this line that To change the fate, change yourself because everything starts from the small to big.


    ¡®You can give me this kind of tribulation but so what!? I will change my condition to become better every day and then I can see the world in another perspective!¡¯


    He thought about his family. Their faces started to emerge from the deepest part of his heart as he pulled every last energy points to merge with the pillar.


    Ye Yingyuan started to thought about his mother. The first time he slacked off from his cultivation, Yu Feng would beat him up to a pulp! But when he had lost in the city one day, his mother was the first one to come to his rescue. It was one of his enjoyable memories.


    Then the face of his father and Ye Yingyuan¡¯s thought about him also emerged. Ye Canghai was always indifferent to him at his face but actually really care about him. He advised Ye Yingyuan at anything Ye Yingyuan asked and this also including the legends and tales.


    This made Ye Yingyuan¡¯s motivation to increase to a higher realm and made what present him took shape.


    Then his brother also appeared in his mind. They were separated by more than five years but that made no difference for them. While Ye Yingyuan was strong at his cultivation speed, but when compared to his brother martial arts and the body tempering that he had done then Ye Yingyuan would lose miserably.


    Ye Qingcheng was not only his brother but also his training partner. They often sparring with each other to show the prowess each person had. Ye Yingyuan with his sword and Ye Qingcheng with his physical strength.


    But when something was happening to one of them, the other would come for help. And in the end, they mostly had an argument with each other but could be solved.


    ¡®I must succeed!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan¡¯s desire for this was increased by several folds. And the faint image of someone also followed his final step when he successfully using his entire power to dragged the last energy points to the pillar that already ninety percent complete.


    Of course, this figure was the one that suddenly came to him two months ago. And with this figure, another one also appeared and this made Ye Yingyuan surprised!


    ¡®Am I thinking too much? I know that I must succeed for this but is this my deepest thought?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan also saw someone else when he reached the completion of his pillar forming.


    While this figure was the same as him but her face when smiling was really cute and attractive to anyone who saw that. Ye Yingyuan could not find the reason why he thought about her in this moment.

 Chapter 25: Body Constitution

    The light radiated from Ye Yingyuan¡¯s entire body. And then a pillar formed in his body, to be exact in his spiritual consciousness. This pillar stood proudly even though it lacks one energy point to make it a standard pillar.


    A booming sound echoed through the entire residence! A light pillar was formed from the sudden explosion of energy which caused the entire room to be gone.


    This pillar shot through the sky high. The light gave anyone near it a warm yet burning passion. This could also be felt by every people at the Xuan City as well. The warm swept away the cold wind and the dark sky!


    ¡°This is...¡± Ye Canghai confused upon seeing the pillar that stood in front of him. He never encountered something like this so he just enjoyed it thoroughly.


    But someone already ran to the place where Ye Yingyuan currently was. Although the room was entirely destroyed the place where Ye Yingyuan sat was not affected by it.


    The upper part of Ye Yingyuan¡¯s robe was utterly disappeared and only the lower half of his clothes remaining. Not only that but his body emanating an aura which was so fiery.


    ¡°This feeling? Did I successful?¡± Ye Yingyuan stared at his own hands before he looked at his own body. Something had changed inside his body but he could not tell what it was. A least, the first pillar formed and he successfully reached the very initial stage of Foundation Establishment.


    The dark sky dissipated and the cold wind stopped. Everything turned to normal and even the ice needles that pierced Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body started to fall one by one. Each time it fell, a sound like glass shattering could be heard.


    Then when Ye Yingyuan lifted his face, a figure was closing in and unexpectedly hugged him. Ye Yingyuan still felt weak because he used all his strength to achieve this breakthrough.


    ¡°I did it.¡± After he was sure that everything was fine, he looked around for the first time after his breakthrough only to found out that his father looked at him with a strange stare.


    Not only that but Wei Liang as well as Wu Qing stared at him with astonishment. Ye Yingyuan now could see every little movement that they had shown on their face.


    ¡°Why all of them looked at me like that? Is there something on my body?¡± Ye Yingyuan obviously could not see his own body but he realized that someone also so close that he just ignore it. There was someone who sticks so close to him and yet he did not feel her at all.


    ¡°So, why are you hugging me?¡± Ye Yingyuan tapped Li Ling on her shoulders softly. After that act, she raised her heads and looked at the face of that boy. Li Ling stared at him for some time before she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might happen to you.¡±


    She said it with her sincere tone without hiding anything. This increased the good warm feeling inside Ye Yingyuan¡¯s heart. After that, they separated from each other and then the second one to come was Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Son, what are you doing there?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What, what does Father mean? Did I just achieve my breakthrough there? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Yingyuan became confused as well when seeing his father act like that.


    Then soon after, Hou Fei came instantly to the place where Ye Yingyuan stood and then shook him hard. This move and this first action really caught Ye Yingyuan off guard.


    ¡°No way....how is this possible?¡± Hou Fai exclaimed in surprise after took a closer look at Ye Yingyuan. Ye Yingyuan did not know what he was talking about.


    ¡®Maybe he found out that my foundation pillar lacked in energy?¡¯ he thought like that.


    ¡°What is the meaning of that?¡± this time even Li Ling asked in curiosity. But in fact, they were surprised by another thing and only some people could recall what had happened. Hou Fei scanned Ye Yingyuan¡¯s body with his energy and this made Ye Yingyuan worried.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°You...really...¡± Wei Liang did not know what to say at first but then he straightens his back and then he directly went to Ye Canghai and patted him hard!


    ¡°You really have a good son!¡± Wei Liang continued. ¡°I never expect that your son had that kind of luck. I don¡¯t know how to start talking about him.¡± Wei Liang then looked towards Wu Qing, a strange smile emerged from his mouth.


    Only both Wei Liang and Wu Qing knew what it means when Wei Liang started to smile like that.


    ¡°Now you said it but a moment ago you had a look that like someone who had seen the ghost. Tell me!¡± Ye Canghai felt that his Senior Brother play with him this time but he was wondering why they had such astonishing face.


    ¡°Ah, it is that matter. But before that we need to discuss this in the night and like in the previous night, we need every matter inside the room to be a secret to us.¡± Said Wei Liang. Indeed, this matter was bigger for him who originally came from a larger place than this city.


    ¡°What that fellow said is true. We need to discuss this in detail tonight and with more protection and concealment.¡± Said Hou Fei to imply the great matter this could bring.


    ¡°But is this matter dangerous for him?¡± quick to catch Li Ling asked in a serious matter. She thought that because the adults tried to talk about this in secret then it would be dangerous for Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is just that this matter really surprised us here.¡± The replied came from everyone and they said it together and harmoniously.


    Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling rolled their eyes at that scene. Then Ye Yingyuan whispered to Li Ling and softly said, ¡°Why did you show that kind of expression?¡±


    Even though he casually talked and often together with her but Ye Yingyuan in the end just thought about their relationship like that, a friendship that was formed from a bit twist of fate.


    ¡°You really made me worry back then. I clearly feel the moment where your energy point had gone and I¡¯m afraid that something may happen to you.¡± Replied Li Ling.


    ¡°How can you feel that!?¡± Ye Yingyuan surprisingly asked. This exclamation by her made him feel that something was definitely wrong but he had only little to none experience in this matter so he did not speak anything.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know! It¡¯s all your fault on that day I can feel this.¡± Li Ling pouted and felt wronged. Ye Yingyuan instead of his question answered, he suddenly remembered about that day. For him, there was some strange kind of attraction that he could not explain.


    ¡°Alright then, just forget it.¡± Ye Yingyuan failed to notice the gaze that Li Ling had given to him.


    -


    ¡°Stabilizing my foundation pillar?¡± Ye Yingyuan had heard about this a bit and because of his recent breakthrough to the Foundation Establishment stage, he started to learn this in order to make a better opportunity for himself.


    ¡°Yes, do you think that we just need to absorb more pills and the energies that spread in nature?¡± Ye Canghai said so while he had to pick some scrolls that floated in the front of him.


    ¡°Then how are we going to do it, Father?¡± Ye Yingyuan felt that his body had a strange heat that emanated from his foundation pillar and this heat was like a fire in his body.


    Ever since he broke through to the Foundation Establishment stage, he slowly felt this accumulating inside his body. Ye Yingyuan wanted to tell this to his father but from the expression, Ye Canghai had given to him, Ye Yingyuan realized that his father probably already knew about it.


    ¡°Know that these scrolls are given to me by Senior Brother Wei Liang, and son he is my friend. And do you know that he often asked Senior Sister Wu Qing just to give the these to me.¡± Said Ye Canghai while holding his urge to laugh.


    ¡°Then, she really did give up and the rest is as you had seen.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan just shrugged his shoulders. At the same time, Ye Canghai kept his eyes on his son.


    ¡®The heat keeps increasing! Senior Hou Fei said that this body constitution will only awaken when someone reaches the very peak of Qi Condensation stage. And he even said that this body constitution is a rare type too. What should I do to deal this?¡¯


    Ye Canghai as expected had many thoughts that he did not reveal to anyone. He felt that his son was blessed but at the same time, he worried because of this same reason.


    Actually, the reason for that could be understood from another point of view. ¡®Body Constitution is a condition in a body which has additional advantage and disadvantage at the same time. The advantage is, of course, the speed someone absorbs the energy to cultivate.


    ¡®And there is also the technique that only someone with body constitution can use. But the disadvantage is so obvious, it is laughable. Because anyone with body constitution will have more deadly tribulation every time they try to ascend to the next stage!¡¯


    Ye Canghai thought that the tribulation before really not like the usual tribulation that someone faced when trying to ascend to Foundation Establishment stage. The reason for that was because Ye Canghai was already too strong to notice the slight difference.


    ¡®But as his stage gets bigger, so also the tribulation.¡¯


    Ye Yingyuan was unaware of this right now and only knew that his body now acted strangely. Then Ye Canghai gave a scroll to him. ¡°Take this.¡± Ye Canghai said.


    Ye Yingyuan received it and tightly grasp the scroll within his hands. He then took a deep breath before said, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    -


    ¡°Hah, now I should say that my agenda this time is really tight!¡± Ye Canghai now in the room that every night they used as a meeting room.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, you must take a lot of care about him. I already told you about his body constitution is and I also gave you the scrolls which contain the condition, cultivating method with that body constitution and three techniques to support it.¡± Said Wei Liang that became all smile now.


    ¡°Oh, you really love to brag your achievement like always. But remember that you owe me one.¡± Wu Qing stared at him when Wei Liang said all of that words.


    ¡°Please, Miss Wu not to bother with someone like him too often as it can cause a permanent effect on your character.¡± Hou Fei added it.


    ¡°Oh, good. An additional person that enters the list of my ¡®Not to deal with them¡¯ has appeared!¡± Wei Liang did really wrote down Hou Fei¡¯s name in the paper. In that paper, there were several names already that had been written by red.


    The red name in the paper, in this world that means someone must really beware of someone that their names were written there. Of course, this could be associated with a list of the death. The meaning was that anyone that their names were written in red would not have a good luck.


    ¡°You...¡± Hou Fei wanted to beat the hell out of him but did not do it because Wu Qing did not order him.


    ¡°Like what I said earlier, Ye Yingyuan had Nine Yang Body Constitution which is a rarity even among the body constitution. Because of that, I barely have the information and only gather five scrolls in total.¡± Wu Qing clapped her hand to gain the attention.


    ¡°Wait, you also mention about something that related to the body constitution. What is it..?¡± Ye Canghai suddenly asked without even blinking.


    ¡°About how often anyone who has body constitution often gets manipulated? I¡¯m afraid that is the intention of the major power on this continent right now.¡± Wei Liang said seriously.

 Chapter 26: The Foundation Pillar

    ¡°Now, please go home and sleep in your own room. No need to sleep here.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan when he returned to his room. Of course, the reason he said that was because Li Ling stayed in his room for so long.


    ¡°Nope. Did you forget what my father tell you?¡± Li Ling placed her hands on her hips, seeing Ye Yingyuan as if the winner had been decided. This made Ye Yingyuan¡¯s pupil shrank and he remembered each word that Li Dian had said to him.


    ¡°With the request of your mother Madam Ye, I will permit my daughter to stay in the Ye Residence.¡±


    That was what Li Dian had said. He even said it as if his life depended on it! How could Ye Yingyuan not understand this? He had doubted it from a long time ago but now it looked like that was really the case.


    ¡®Mother, do you want to pair me up with her?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan lamented at his own luck. He did not expect that his mother already planned for this but then Ye Yingyuan suddenly asked himself if he really took a liking to Li Ling.


    ¡°I remember that!¡± Ye Yingyuan replied quickly. ¡°But you always stay here in my room, is this of your own volition or is it forced to you?¡±


    ¡°I decided it myself and no one even forced me into it! So what¡¯s your opinion this time?¡± seeing that Ye Yingyuan asked her about it made Li Ling felt irritated and pose with her fist directed at Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°My...opinion....is that I need to be alone!¡± Ye Yingyuan then just sat cross-legged and start to open the scroll one by one. Then with the energy that Ye Yingyuan had, he tried to lift the scroll but as expected there was only one scroll that able to float in the air.


    Ye Yingyuan¡¯s gaze swept the entire scroll and read the content.


    It described the Nine Yang Body Constitution in general, then it also explained the part that the owner body would feel hot from his entire body. This would become more apparent when the owner reached the higher stage.


    Manstein also saw that and then he made several probabilitiesregarding the body constitution. ¡®This is really strange. Why there is some set of body constitution in the beginning? Furthermore, what is the purpose of cultivating?¡¯


    The more Manstein had his question answered, the question which appeared increase instead of decreasing! But this was why Manstein loved to dig the vast sea of knowledge.


    ¡®Ye Yingyuan said that the cultivators cultivate to fight against the heaven. Then isn¡¯t the Allway Sect also doing the same thing?¡¯ Manstein wanted to think it more but he realized that unless he did it himself, he would not find the answer he desires.


    ¡°So how should I refine this energy to be able to suit the condition of my body?¡± Ye Yingyuan slowly read the part that explained how to refine the energy.


    ¡°It said that the energy from the outside can vary according to the place where the energy was. But if you had the body constitution and had awakened it then you need to slowly absorb and refine the free energy and convert it into the energy that is suitable.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan frowned when he read that part. ¡°What is the meaning of that convert? How it can be done?¡±


    Manstein also thought of something too. ¡®Converting energy? Why does it sound strange?¡¯


    ¡®To...oh the clue is...¡¯ Manstein re-read the part where the sentences mention about how to convert the energy to another form of it. That part especially familiar with Manstein because of how it should be done.


    ¡®Potential energy, that¡¯s it! Change the kinetic energy which was the energy that cultivators used and made those energy stored in the pillar. I see it now.¡¯


    Although Manstein already knew about foundation pillar, this method also made him excited!


    ¡®Usually, the pillar served as the foundation for the next stage but in the scroll, it can also be used as something to store the energy like a battery. Who in the world create this, I wonder?¡¯ Manstein now wanted to meet the person that writes this scroll.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Then Manstein said, ¡°This is the step to creating the energy stored in your foundation pillar. The first step was to convert every kind of energy to the one which was suitable to your body constitution. The second was to store it inside the pillar and let it stack until you cannot store it in one pillar anymore.


    ¡°This step requires you to do it until all the pillars are formed.¡±


    This made Ye Yingyuan rather confused as he had never seen this kind of method. ¡°What does that mean? This is so unfamiliar to me and if I should really store the energy inside the pillar then, wouldn¡¯t that increase the resources I need to cultivate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. But you also read the last part where it can increase your battle prowess when you used this method, not only that but this is the good method for your body as well.¡± Said Manstein while lost in thought.


    ¡®Yang Pillar as a beginning. Is this how you should use the advantage of the body constitution?¡¯


    Then Ye Yingyuan proceeded to change the energy from his surroundings to become one that suitable for his body. ¡®The energy must become to like my body which is warmer and thoroughly set my body ablaze.¡¯


    Slowly, the energy changed form to become the small red spark that slowly embedded itself to the only pillar and the pillar shone with a faint red light. Ye Yingyuan could feel the sensation in his pillar and only did this for the authenticity of the scroll.


    At the same time, Ye Yingyuan breathed a mouthful of air but he found out that the air was slightly cooler than normal. He had to do some new breathing technique which was only a little problem. But to found out that the change in the air was not impossible for him.


    Manstein gasped in shock as he tried to feel the air around him. ¡®This is warm that Ye Yingyuan produced but where is this cold come from? Oh, looks like he really deep into meditation.¡¯


    Because of that, Manstein tried to open his eyes but it only served as a catalyst to his new astonishment.


    It was because the room right now was almost split into two parts. The first part was where Ye Yingyuan currently now sitting while the other part was where the cold air come from. Even though the hot temperature from Ye Yingyuan radiated far more dominant than the other side but it could not completely erase it.


    ¡°The hot and cold, the complete opposite from each other! How can such a thing happen here?¡± but when Manstein saw this, the cold air then started to fade away as if it never exist in the first place.


    Then Manstein saw that in front of him, sitting cross legged was Li Ling which also meditating. She creased her eyebrows and her expression showed that she had struggled against something but Manstein did not know what it was.


    ¡°Did it just my imagination or the cold air came from outside and coincidentally made this room split into two?¡±


    However, the only thing Manstein had to do now was waiting until the day where his body would be made.


    Ye Yingyuan still converted the energy to become suitable then let it enter his pillar. He also thought, ¡®I really thankful for you. If not for you lend a hand when the tribulation came, I even don¡¯t know if I can survive it.¡¯


    But of course, there was no reply from Manstein himself, only silence.


    -


    ¡®So this is the feeling when faced with a Foundation Establishment cultivator.¡¯ When the heat spread to the entire room, Li Ling could feel the aura that only belonged to those who reached the Foundation Establishment stage.


    But she also found out about her body reacted to the condition in the room which was heated.


    So she sat cross-legged and then saw that her energy points acting strangely. Li Ling then felt cold inside her body and then the cold even spread to her energy points!


    ¡®This is bad! What is this?¡¯ instead of a solution, Li Ling found more trouble. ¡®My body reacted to the heat that Yingyuan produced. So does that mean at that time, my increased level is not due to just some small matter!¡¯


    The heat accelerated something inside her or to be exact, her body resisted the heat by producing the cold.


    Li Ling then circulated the energy that she had across her entire bloodveins. Not only that but she also followed the rhythm of her own heart beat to circulate it. The first five circle of the energy rotating inside her there were small changes in her energy points.


    Those energy points emitted cold just like her body and in the end, those energy points ended up just like the plague that spread to all of her current energy points.


    ¡®Is this a bad sign? Then why I did not feel anything even though this were so cold?¡¯ Li Ling felt really strange at this point. She clearly realized that her body temperature dropped but she felt little to no effect from it.


    Without her realizing, Manstein probed her and the place where she sat down after that became coated with a thin ice.


    And soon, the room really separated in two by both Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling. Fortunately, they stopped at the same time and then opened their eyes.


    The heat disappeared and the cold vanished while the room returned to normal. But when they saw that a layer of ice formed below Li Ling, they both exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°How can it formed there!?¡± the layer of ice was radiated energy from it and not only that but there was also trace of something that burned but stopped for some unknown reason. This baffled both of them and no one could answer it other than Manstein.


    But of course, he just kept silent without even giving them a word.


    ¡®Should I tell Ye Yingyuan to check something? I can¡¯t really say it that someone also has a high possibility to have body constitution, right?¡¯


    No matter what, Manstein would not come to conclusion without enough proof and the appearance of the cold air was only happen this time. ¡®If in the future this case also happens again, then I really should tell him.¡¯


    That was the end of the case for him now. Manstein had seen the pillar just now. It was standing strong and ready to shoulders the will of the owner with its red light. Not only that but there was also sign of the pillar strengthening.


    At the time when both of Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling finished their meditation, there was also a little story in the secluded room deep in the residence.


    ¡°Damn, I...with my own hands, almost kill my own family.Damn it all!¡± shouted a young man that lied in the bed. ¡°If only I was stronger at that time then I don¡¯t need their help at all.¡±


    The frustration and hopeless could be seen in his eyes as he howled and cursed himself for being weak.


    ¡°But I need to tell Father about this. I hope that everyone here will not receive the impact from them!¡± the young man then tried to stand but could not. He also found out that the sealing mark which embedded deep inside his body now was gone.


    ¡°That bamboo forest, that incident and the event after that. I...cannot remember it much.¡±


    Then when the closed room suddenly opened by someone, this young man was surprised by the appearance of the person who was standing at the front of the door. His eyes now blurred because of the accumulated tears.


    And not only the young man but also the person that standing, both of them had tears on their faces slowly drifted.

 Chapter 27: Return of Ye Xiaobai

    ¡°What did you say? Is this true?¡± Ye Canghai shocked after hearing that. But Ye Guhan answered with a relief were written all over his face, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! My son finally returned to his senses!¡±


    Then Ye Canghai breath in for a second before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s good then. After that, we can ask him what happened when he had been away from here.No matter what, the appearance of the disciple from Seven Color Sect and Cleansing Ancient Sect really give this city quite a distasteful flavor.¡±


    Even Ye Guhan frowned when hearing the name of those sects.


    It was because the competition to the Door Stone Inscription which could detect and observe the change in the world to the smallest detail. Not only that but this door also showed the cultivators the path to the realm that they had never seen before.


    ¡°But he mentions about the bamboo forest more often than before. This including the event of the door that started to open!¡± said Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Opening? But the estimated time for it to open was five years, why is it suddenly faster!?¡±


    Ye Canghai now did not know what to do. Not only the sudden increase of activity from the major power influenced the situation in the Wutian continent but also the life of every single people that lived on it!


    ¡°Yes but the fact that the people from the center moved on a large scale! This was confirmed by Senior Wei Liang, Hou Fei and also Wu Qing. All of the also know about this!¡±


    Ye Guhan wanted to minimalize the casualties that they would receive in the future so he told Ye Canghai about this.


    But then the young man suddenly appeared from behind along with an old man accompanied him. This two people walked towards both Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan slowly and the young man¡¯s expression showed that he regretted something that had happened.


    ¡°Son, why are you here with Patriarch?¡± Ye Guhan surprised to see his own son walked outside even so with Ye Shui beside him making it like an important matter to discuss.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s the thing I told earlier. The great powers now wentfrenzy this time!¡± Ye Xiaobai said with his face looked up to them. Ye Shui looked at Ye Guhan, pointing his index finger at Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Uhm, I can only say that he needs to held responsible for his action directly or indirectly. But because there is something big we had to do after this, I¡¯m afraid that we need his skill in both material gathering and processing. After all, he has talent in it.¡±


    Ye Guhan had known about this from a long time ago. His son was not talented in cultivation like Ye Yingyuan nor talented in martial arts like Ye Qingcheng but what he had talent in was of course in regards to material and that indirectly made him a good seed for making the artifact!


    ¡°I know but will he accept it if someone he had never known before appearing in the middle of our family?¡± Ye Guhan asked urgently.


    Even the news about this was already known by all the people that present there except for Ye Xiaobai who still kept in the dark. When his father mentions this, his face showed his confusion and in the end asked about it.


    ¡°What is this topic about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we forgot to mention you.¡± Then after seeing Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan stared at Ye Shui like that which was like giving him the position as an explainer, he said it with a hoarse voice.


    Then slow but steady, Ye Shui told Ye Xiaobai about it one by one because he arrived only when everything was at the critical time. Ye Xiaobai obviously surprised that a figure like Wu Qing came here.


    ¡°Does that someone here? Is he really has a relationship with her?¡± with his eyes lit up like a lamp, Ye Xiaobai asked in high spirit. Even he had known about the famous person like her.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Of course they are here. But I''m worried that will end soon¡± shook his head, Ye Canghai smiled at this exclamation. It was almost the time where both their family and the visitor to separate and did their own things.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not even meet them yet!¡± disappointed and felt cheated, Ye Xiaobai did not know whether to cry or weep on the floor.


    ¡°Senior Wu Qing is an acquaintance with my friend so of course I become their acquaintance also. But first, you need to listen to what we need to say because this is regarding the future of our family as well!¡±


    Ye Canghai suddenly turned serious in an instant that caught Ye Xiaobai off guard.


    ¡°About that, hmm. How about Father, Uncle and Patriarch tell me in a systematic manner?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai in a pitiful sight. But they had known some things about him.


    ¡°What systematic manner!? You told us to tell you a tale like some sort of old man who already retired!¡± Ye Shui slapped Ye Xiaobai in the back and then they laughed loud for that.


    Then they still told him about the strange encounter with a certain weak soul which resided in Ye Yingyuan and would not harm them. But not only that but Ye Canghai especially told the part where this weak but resilient soul had helped Ye Yingyuan in a way or two.


    ¡°Somehow, when I still trapped inside myself I can feel his presence. Yes, besides the feeling when that younger cousin gives me there was like another accompany him. Even when he binds me with his chains, I still feel that he was not alone.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai closed his eyes for a second before opened it again. Not only he had felt it but also remember the aura the soul gave him.


    -


    It was right in the middle of the night when a swing sweep through the yard in the Ye Residence. The owner of the weapon still used it exceptionally powerful and yet there were traces of elegance in it.


    But the most important thing to notice was when the person swung its weapon, there were traces of a flowing cold air followed behind. The moon was not at its brightest and now only half of it was still visible.


    Then the moon shone through the weapon which revealed to be a saber. And then the person was revealed under the moonlight which turned out to be Li Ling. Since she had already seen the improvement that Ye Yingyuan experienced, she had this spark in her heart to challenge her limits again.


    ¡®When the night at its peak, I can feel the air become compatible with my body. That is why I always training in the midnight even though it will be dangerous for my body.¡¯


    Li Ling pondered about some important matter regarding her saber technique. ¡®I already developed and combined it with this cold air which emitted from my body. I can control this cold air at will!¡¯


    This cold air was something that Li Ling had found out several days ago but recently the cold air became colder. Then she tried to combine it with her technique, Cutter Offensive.


    ¡°The cold increase the offensive capabilities of the technique!¡± she slashed downward and then followed by a gust of wind. The ground beneath her was covered with cracked and a thin ice layer.


    But then she changed her stance. Li Ling placed her saber beside her left arm and her right arm tightly grasped the hilt of the saber. Her eyes focused and then a strange gleam in her eyes before she saw a lot of fallen leaves that was blown by the wind come to her.


    ¡°Spin...Saber!¡± as soon as Li Ling felt the position of the leaves, she only used her ability without using her qi. She felt that she almost grasping that, something Ye Yingyuan told her about.


    Not only she did this with her new technique but she also comprehended the most basic for intent!


    She only swung her saber but never actually touched those leaves. The leaves then split apart and at the line that cut the leaves into two, there was a really thin ice that only Li Ling could see.


    Not only that but she just swung her saber without much power behind it and yet the result was every single thing that met the saber still cut like tofu.


    But someone also saw what Li Ling had done. A pair of eyes intently watched over her like seeing the new toy. The owner of this eyes was someone that just passed by at that time but when he saw this scene, he stopped and stood at his place without moving a single inch.


    The person was someone that just recently had to awaken from his slumber and wanted to take some outside air for refreshing.


    ¡®Such a lovely girl in our courtyard, she should be not that simple for being there!¡¯


    That was the thought of this person. He wanted to take his personal bag and took the artifact and weapon that he had refined over time. He believed that girl must be had some connection with one of his family because if not then why she was able to do as she please here.


    ¡®But who? I don¡¯t know much and even Father said I already sleep for two whole months and now it¡¯s autumn.¡¯


    This person was, of course, Ye Xiaobai who just recovered and strolled around. When he found this place and realized that someone used it for practice, he instantly looked towards the place immediately.


    ¡®But even if it is autumn, there is no way that the leaves just turned to ice even the small part of it. Then is it her technique that allowed it to happen?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai then took something from his bag.


    Then a lot of winds could be felt by Ye Xiaobai that stood there.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that!?¡±


    The winds came from the direction where Li Ling currently was. The winds also bring the cold of the night air and when the winds got closer to Li Ling, it became the wind that mixed with snow. Then a large whirl formed and then a large cone appeared.


    It was like a tornado and added the snow in it and you had the perfect picture for the current situation. That was the result of combining Li Ling¡¯ technique ¡®Spin Saber¡¯ with her cold air.


    ¡°I did it!¡± exclaimed Li Ling proudly. She had created her own version of technique which was unique and belonged only to her alone now.


    ¡°Oh, someone is here?¡± finally she could feel the presence which was concealed by his higher cultivation but now it was as if the concealment had failed.


    ¡°Ah, oh. Sorry for peeking you just now.¡± A young man that grabbed a bag of holding now walked sluggishly towards Li Ling. His hair was disheveled and a black layer covered his face. Despite all of that, Ye Xiaobai still insisted to keep his image!


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know who you are but please don¡¯t do such a thing again. Not only that but maybe even Madam Ye won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± Li Ling replied with a sincere tone.


    Ye Xiaobai then pondered awhile before realizing the matter. ¡®What the...so she have relation with Madam Ye. I really keep in the dark regarding this!¡¯


    For those who had lived in the residence for a year, they would know that Madam Ye refers to the wife of Ye Canghai and not only that but there were several stories behind it which made Ye Xiaobai shivered in fear.


    ¡°Really!?¡± Ye Xiaobai jut expressed his feelings and for Li Ling, she had already grasped the other¡¯s process of thought and smiled like an innocent while nodded her head. She placed her saber back to her own bag of holding.


    ¡°Then, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 28: Sparring Again

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± suddenly Li Ling¡¯s attitude towards Ye Xiaobai changed.


    ¡°Of course I am! There is no way someone as pretty as you can be here without a proper reason. Hmph, if you don¡¯t tell me now I can find it tomorrow!¡± seeing the opposite party refused to talk further, Ye Xiaobai then said it.


    ¡°Oh, then try and find out. Now I need to go to rest.¡± Li Ling then left the yard and walked toward the place where the room for Ye Yingyuan was in. She casually entered the room as if that was her natural reaction and her own room.


    ¡°Eh!?¡± confused, Ye Xiaobai stared at the entrance of the room without saying anything. ¡®What is going on here? Since when that room was hers?¡¯


    But this could not be blamed on him either. No one explained about the relationship between Li Ling and Ye Yingyuan and at the same time and did not know whether it was coincidental, Ye Guhan came.


    ¡°Son, I almost forgot to tell you!¡± then after his father stood in front of him, Ye Xiaobai greeted him.


    ¡°What is it Father?¡± now Ye Xiaobai hoped that this would give him what he needs. Yes, his expectation surely hit the mark as Ye Guhan started to open his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the daughter of the mayor, you already know about it.¡± Ye Guhan slowly said. ¡°Currently, she lives here in the room that your cousin Ye Yingyuan used. I really don¡¯t know the detail but please don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai now had his sweet flowed in his face. ¡°She should be ten years old, right? Oh...¡± now that he remembered that the girl he had met earlier was small and even still looked like a child but her saber really fooled him!


    ¡°So you already saw her before?¡± Ye Guhan stunned. He never expected his son to meet Li Ling this fast!


    ¡°Yes, that was when I walked here a few minutes ago. I saw a pretty girl but her saber made her like a strong person so I tried to greet her.¡± No room for hesitation so Ye Xiaobai answered honestly.


    ¡°Did you do anything to her?¡± Ye Guhan worried about this the most so he asked while his body started to shake. Seeing this made Ye Xiaobai knew the weight of this matter so he just quickly replied, ¡°Besides asking her, nothing else!¡±


    ¡®I just asked her but she really threatening me! What does she do here anyway?¡¯


    ¡°Good, good. Tomorrow, you have to properly thank all of our family members because they all giving you their amnesty and forgive you for all your mistake!¡±


    Ye Guhan told him this last information before leaving. ¡°Son, you don¡¯t need to think too much about it.¡± Said Ye Guhan before his figure disappeared with the dark of the night.


    Ye Xiaobai just gripped his fist as hard as he could because this words really got him hard.


    -


    Soon, it was the dawn and the sun still had not appeared yet. The dews gathered at the leaves and the air now was becoming colder every day.


    But today, Wei Liang walked with Hou Fei to a certain place. They walked from the Ye Residence to a peak of a mountain fifty kilometers from the Xuan City. Not only they walked at abnormal speed but they also exchanged some blows!


    ¡°Ch, Rock Splitting Punch!¡± Wei Liang directed his fist towards Hou Fei but the old man just smiled and just flicked it with his finger as if to told him that his strike was too weak for him to use his hand.


    ¡°You improved again! And even Miss Wu really court you and I often asked why but now it seems that I finally found the reason why.¡± Hou Fei indifferently used his sleeves to attack Wei Liang.


    ¡°I really just treat her as a sister, nothing more. Even if you asked me for that, my answer will always remain the same! I can¡¯t take it, not yet.¡± Wei Liang then wanted to test his strength against this old man.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    He then summoned his Nirvana Image, a figure at his back risen and a third eye appeared at the image¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Clapping Thunder!¡± Wei Lian clapped both of his hands, his cultivation base unleashed a large amount of energy which in turn increased his power. The roaring thunder sound echoed throughout the entire place and even some birds scattered due to the surprising sound.


    This sound really similar to the sound the thunder produced and it even made the stone as big as a house cracked and shattered!


    Hou Fei then used incantation and then a picture appeared at the bottom of his feet. The picture was the beautiful image of the turtle which its carapace looked strong and hard to break!


    This image then dissipated, only to change its form to became multiple lights that slowly entered Hou Fei¡¯s body. Then a large shell was formed and Hou Fei could protect himself with it. In fact, the shell was large enough to protect the entire body of Hou Fei.


    Then the shockwaves hit the shell and it shook and sounded like multiple hammers strike the shell at once! Despite all of that overbearing attack, Hou Fei did not use his full power and only let sufficient power to keep the shell effective against Clapping Thunder.


    Hou Fei laughed. ¡°Ai, you really determined for that reason. But first, we must meet Miss Wu first then you can do anything as you wish!¡±


    ¡°But I just started!¡± Wei Liang dispiritedly retracted his Nirvana Image and moved faster to the mountain.


    After that, a mountain could be seen from their position. It was the highest mountain in that area and that was where Wu Qing had waited. Wei Liang saw that Wu Qing already at the process of refining some pills.


    Her cauldron was placed in the front of her while the cauldron now shone with a faint blue color and the flame that she had controlled now started to flare up more wildly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her. She is at the important step and this is critical.¡± Said Hou Fei in a low voice. Wei Liang understood and just sat down to meditate.


    ¡®Junior Brother, sorry that I must leave for a matter that I have to settle with my own hands. As an apology, you can have my book and a few pills for your eldest son for his training. I¡¯ sure that it will become useful.¡¯


    That was the word from the jade which Ye Canghai had picked up in the room of Wei Liang before it shattered to tiny pieces. He felt alone again because his friends left him.


    ¡°Good luck then. I pray for your safety.¡± Ye Canghai then turned around and left. He then walked to the direction where his room was. After closed the door, he secretly used strange words to recite and then a door emerged from below the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you two to get out from there!¡± shouted Ye Canghai. After the door fully appeared on the ground, it opened and revealed two figures stood there.


    ¡°Father!¡± with his body that full of scars and his clothes tattered with his aura changed greatly from before. This person was, of course, the person that had gone from the residence and did not show up during the previous two months.


    ¡°Well, at least he can increase his battle prowess this way.¡± A comment from Yu Feng could be heard and this made Ye Canghai replied it as soon as possible. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°So, what exactly did you two do there?¡± asked Ye Canghai. Seeing both of them had their clothes messed and their body had the trace of scars made him wonder what they had practiced.


    ¡°Reply to Father, Mother and I trained with a technique from various sects. The example was the Explosive Chaos technique which can be used as a one time strike. In the first week, Mother will use the Culture Core Jade as a substitute to a person and let the energy within went into chaos before threw it at me.


    ¡°And to defend against this kind of attack, I can only estimate it by directly hit with the brute energy head-on.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng truly faced that kind of attack head-on. Even he had to receive the consequences of his action and in turn received tremendous damage to the body.


    His body often receive the treatment of destruction and reconstruction! It meant that his body must be broken and reconstructed every time, thus creating a vicious cycle. Usually, this method could only work if the person had tenacious spirits and indomitable will.


    ¡°Actually, what your mother had taught you is very dangerous and have a risk of completely crippled for a lifetime and you still did all of this. Do you have any particular reason?¡± asked Ye Canghai.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± because of this, Yu Feng grinned and started to said something that even made Ye Qingcheng astonished.


    ¡°Obviously he wanted to get stronger! At least he wanted to do it big this time. He even said that he would get the title of the strongest body in this world!¡±


    This made Ye Canghai frowned. It was because of the direction which Ye Qingcheng had wanted to take was not easy and even Ye Family did not have many manuals regarding it. Even worse was no one had taken that path in the family before.


    ¡°But, the only one who has experience about the path of pure martial arts is you.¡± Ye Canghai bitterly smiled and he referred to Yu Feng. She was actually had a good foundation in this path but only to some extent!


    ¡°To reach the end of this path, we need an experienced master to teach him. And only at the center of the continent that we can find them!¡± Ye Canghai really felt that the only way to did that was to let his son wander around Wutian Continent.


    ¡°That was why I trained him! Do you think I did all of this troublesome tasks just to let you know that he can develop further?¡± Yu Feng snickered.


    ¡°But then do Father and Mother really want me to go to the martial arts school?¡± Ye Qingcheng also heard of this famous school. The most prestigious school on Wutian Continent that merged into one large entity that everyone called Seven Great School.


    And the Martial Arts School was one of the seven.


    ¡°Of course. Well, you should ask your little brother to join one of those schools. And additionally, Yuan¡¯er had broken through to the Foundation Establishment stage!¡± Ye Canghai said casually while putting his hand behind his back.


    ¡°What!?¡± both Ye Qingcheng and Yu Feng surprised but soon their eyes turned bright and their thirst for a good battle aroused again.


    ¡°Oops, bad idea to told them it seems.¡± Ye Canghai then just pretended that he never see them. As for Ye Qingcheng, he shouted loudly until the entire residence could hear his voice!


    ¡°Little Yuan, come and sparring with me!¡± he shouted using his whole cultivation base and the result was quite clear. Soon, a boy walked out from his room with a dark face.


    ¡°Big brother, you already returned?¡± Ye Yingyuan did not expect this so he was caught off guard.


    ¡°Father said that you reached Foundation Establishment stage, so let me see for myself whether Father had said the truth or not.¡± Ye Qingcheng could not contain his excitement when he found out that Ye Yingyuan emitted an aura that only belonged to Foundation Establishment cultivators.


    ¡°So, do you want to do that already?¡± Ye Yingyuan could feel that something was different about his big brother and he did not know what it was.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Qingcheng just dragged Ye Yingyuan to the most familiar places to sparring. It was the moment that even started the large commotion!

 Chapter 29: Improvement

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too weak!¡± Ye Qingcheng just swung his arms but that swung filled with his brute force only!


    This swung then changed into a little tempest which struck towards Ye Yingyuan. Right now, these two brothers were in an embroiled sparring!


    Ye Yingyuan then moved his sword and the curtain of air then blocked the tempest.


    ¡°Airflow Curtain.¡± Ye Yingyuan quickly used his sword technique to make a defensive stance first. The tempest was blocked but after that, the curtain was shred by the same strike! It was not like the Airflow Curtain that Ye Yingyuan used weak but rather the force behind the tempest surpassed the defense capability of the curtain.


    Ye Yingyuan¡¯s pupils shrank and he prepared another stance to defend against this just one strike from his brother.


    Ye Yingyuan then summoned his chain from his bag, combining it with his sword at the last second before he let out his energy and rotated his entire cultivation base! His feet pierced the ground and he held the hilt of the swords with both hands.


    He held the sword and pointed it towards the strike which almost descended upon him!


    ¡°Air Compression!¡± Ye Yingyuan then used his energy to compress the air around him and placed it at the tip of his sword. This was the new technique that Ye Yingyuan recently developed.


    ¡°Big brother, please be careful because this is my new technique and still needs more development.¡± Shouted Ye Yingyuan to warn Ye Qingcheng. Instead of that, Ye Qingcheng just said, ¡°No problem then, Little Yuan. Just do it!¡±


    His eyes gleamed in excitement because his brother used his new technique to fight against him that still incomplete. ¡®Good Little Yuan. You really did not disappoint me.¡¯ Ye Qingcheng thought.


    Ye Yingyuan then stabbed the sword and the tip collided with the tempest! The power of the collision was enough to raze the entire residence but Ye Canghai had a solution for that, so he closed the yard with his power to create a powerful barrier.


    Then the tempest slowly disintegrated and this made Ye Yingyuan glad. ¡®That was really deadly! Even that was just a swung from his arms.¡¯


    ¡°Then you should try this too!¡± not satisfied with the tempest, Ye Qingcheng started another strike. This time, he even attacked with a palm. This palm was not like the swung of an arm like before but just like a normal person doing it.


    Ye Yingyuan saw that but he still not let his guards down. ¡®There is something more to that palm!¡¯


    Ye Yingyuan then used the remaining power from his Air Compression technique to send a piercing strike to buy some time. Ye Qingcheng had a smug face that signaled Ye Yingyuan that his attack would fail.


    Then the palm met the strike directly and no surprise, the palm shattered the Air Compression strike quite easy. Not only that but the palm strike did not even reduce in terms of power and speed.


    Then it hit Ye Yingyuan in his hands, he could even hear his bones turned to pieces and the pain that came with it was not something that can be endured by him. Ye Yingyuan bit his own tongue to alleviate the pain for a bit.


    Fortunately, his hands still held the hilt of the sword but he just used it without the power of the sword after combined with the chains.


    ¡°Big Brother really worked hard.¡± Ye Yingyuan smiled even after receiving that. It was because this kind of power was what both his brother and the entire family need.


    ¡°But I also have some test to conduct!¡± Ye Yingyuan then spun his sword above his head and suddenly a figure of chains extending from the hilt that Ye Yinguan grabbed and then the blade could extend further.


    The spinning sword with the chains as an extension to increase the range that the blade could reach now effectively stopped Ye Qingcheng from advancing.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You still have some reserves, did you? Well, why don¡¯t we try to see which is stronger your weapon or my physique!¡± Ye Qingcheng then threw himself forwards, charged towards Ye Yingyuan. Ye Yingyuan just used his sword to moved the opposite party to the place that he wanted.


    Because Ye Yingyuan used the chains to extend the range, it also meant that his reaction to attack will drop significantly.


    Ye Qingcheng then sent a kick to Ye Yingyuan¡¯s stomach, aiming for the perfect one hit K.O moment. Ye Yingyuan smiled after saw that and changed the trajectory of the sword to met with the kick.


    ¡°Bind!¡± Ye Yingyuan then spun the sword along with its chains to tied the leg first. As more chains added to the binding then the movement would be limited and then he could launch a good counter attack.


    But to his surprise, the chains could not completely limit the movement and the leg, in the end, hit Ye Yingyuan at his stomach!


    Then he was thrown far and high. Even he felt the barrier behind as he crushed into it directly, sending the pain to his whole body. After that, his vision started to blur for a moment and even he almost let go of the sword that he held.


    He did not know what happened after that but his body let out a heat which came from his pillar! Then from the heat came the appearance of fire but the color was not like ordinary flame because it was pure red!


    This fire enveloped the entire body and even spread around. When Ye Yingyuan touched the ground again, his feet were not stable so he staggered for a moment before he stood up.


    ¡°What is this fire? I feel like that this fire was very familiar to me though.¡± Seeing his body let out such a violent fire but the person himself felt comfortable made Ye Yingyuan wondered if this was the doing of the pillar.


    ¡®But my pillar now is weaker than any standard for Foundation Establishment cultivator!¡¯


    This fire stopped at the radius of five meters with Ye Yingyuan as the center. Ye Qingcheng was surprised by this fire and smashed the grounds to lift a part of it to become his shields. The ground then formed a wall-like form which defended him from that flame.


    ¡°What is this, Little Yuan? Do you mind explaining to me?¡± the more surprise his brother gave him, Ye Qingcheng grew more excited because he also wanted to test his own strength.


    Ye Yingyuan then used this opportunity to let the fire flowed to his weapon. His chains then set ablaze and soon followed by the sword. The weapon was coated with this fire and Ye Yingyuan attacked with that.


    ¡°Please be careful with this! I''m not even trying this before.¡± Warned Ye Yingyuan. The sword came with a flash and good speed but it could not escape from the eyes of Ye Qingcheng. He placed his arms in parallel with his waist and his legs opened as wide as his shoulders.


    He could even feel the heat from the fire that coated the sword and the first droplets of sweat flowed from his foreheads.


    But this did not change the stance Ye Qingcheng currently in. He clenched his fist and he also added the power from his cultivation. With the addition from his cultivation, one could understand that even Ye Qingcheng regard the fire that Ye Yingyuan released was strong enough to injure someone that had a higher level at the same stage of cultivation.


    ¡°Burst Slash!¡± Ye Yingyuan swung his sword down to test this fire. But that was also the same time when Ye Qingcheng released both his fists to meet the sword without using any other weapons.


    ¡°Repel for me!¡± Ye Qingcheng just showed this move that was using both his fist simultaneously to redirect the sword. The smell of roasted meat could be smelled by Ye Qingcheng while he also furrowed his eyebrows and pursed his lips.


    Soon after that, the sword finally moved back and Ye Yingyuan found out that his strength rapidly drained at every second the fire still lit in his weapon. He began to pant and his vision did not clear anymore!


    ¡®I lose my stamina faster with the fire. Even the energy in my body almost depleted.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan thought.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± realizing that this was the first time Ye Yingyuan used it, Ye Qingcheng hastily moved closer and support Ye Yingyuan. Ye Yingyuan could barely realize the sensation in his skin because it turned out that his skin also went numb.


    ¡°Just unexpected result.¡± Replied Ye Yingyuan with a slight smile. But if not for this moment then Ye Yingyuan would not realize the after effect of using his new found strength!


    Then the barrier was removed and the appearance of both Ye Canghai and Yu Feng, as well as Ye Guhan and Ye Xiaobai, could be seen.


    This made both the brothers fell into confusion especially after seeing the figure of Ye Xiaobai. But Ye Xiaobai just looked at them with a strong urge to fight, like someone who wanted to see the other achievement after not meeting for a long time.


    ¡°You two did good there.¡± Ye Canghai said with his smile. Then there was also the comment from their mother about the performance of Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°You son needs to be educated again! You still doing your stance the same as before without much change in it!¡± she just said it casually with no reservation.


    ¡°What did I do wrong, Mother? Please just tell me!¡± with a reverence and held the utmost importance to his parents especially his mother, Ye Qingcheng said with soft and pleasing words.


    ¡°When you try to repel the strike from above, you should make yourself more firm than your normal stance! It was because you wanted to not injure your brother and held yourself that you still hesitate to do it!¡±


    When Ye Yingyuan heard that, he felt terrified. ¡°Then does that mean Big Brother just using a portion of his strength?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Of course he is! But you both improved and that made Mother satisfied.¡± Said Yu Feng with a smile. It was true that the brothers improved during the two months time and they got better and stronger than before.


    ¡°Oh, you also notice it right?¡± Ye Canghai then pointed at Ye Xiaobai while staring at both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng. Both of them then nodded and also their stares met at the same time.


    ¡®Is he still feeling guilty for that?¡¯ because of a little familiarity among the, they could at least understand the general thought of each other.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t let my son also spar with yours?¡± how could Ye Guhan not understand it. He proposed this to let his son unleash the burden from his heart. Then Ye Canghai stunned before asked, ¡°Is that fine for him? I have this strange feeling that your son will do anything for the sake of our family and that was why I told you this.¡±


    But Ye Xiaobai then said, ¡°Please let me spar, Uncle, Father. I really wanted to try my own method.¡±


    ¡°But what about his health? Will he be fine just because he had recovered?¡± this time even Yu Feng asked with a concern.


    ¡°Yes, because I wanted to spar with Ye Yingyuan. I felt the aura that only Foundation Establishment cultivator emitted from him, so it was true that he had broken through.¡± In his heart, even Ye Xiaobai could only bitterly accept this.


    ¡°Why me?¡± Ye Yingyuan knew that the only offensive capability Ye Xiaobai had was the items he refined. Other than that, he would be easily defeated even by ordinary cultivators at the same stage!


    ¡°Because I found that your weapon could be fused as one! I wanted to learn it!¡± with this as the reason Ye Xiaobai then walked to the yard. But Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face now turned pale after hearing the reason.


    ¡®My method?¡¯ this made him think about the process to create this technique. But of course, only Ye Yingyuan as the user knew the truth behind it.

 Chapter 30: Medallion

    ¡°Here, take this pill.¡± Ye Guhan gave the pill to Ye Yingyuan because the energy he had now was almost depleted.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Ye Yingyuan received the pill with both hands before swallowed it. When the pill reached the throat, a surge of energy blasted out and filled his entire body with the energy.


    Ye Yingyuan then used this chance to absorb and store the energy to his pillar. The feeling when his cousin asked him about the method of fusing two weapons as one still made him worry. But when he finished thinking about it, the energy that he received was completely absorbed.


    ¡°So fast! Are you done already?¡± Ye Xiaobai saw that and astonishment could be seen on his entire face. Initially, he wanted to use this chance to also see his own abilities but now he started to doubt himself.


    ¡°Yes, sorry for the delay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Yingyuan then dragged him to the yard.


    -


    ¡°Come on, let me go!¡± when Ye Yingyuan had another sparring session with his cousin, Manstein negotiate further with the stubborn Wang Yu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This was what she had left and now it was confidential and not to the public!¡± said Wang Yu with refusal. His stare contained resolution to not give anything even to somebody he may know.


    ¡°Sadly, even you still stuck at the same topic. And what do you mean about the medallion?¡± when Manstein returned to this strange place, Wang Yu uttered something that piqued his interest. ¡®Medallion, why I feel that this item become rather important?¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± shouted Wang Yu. ¡°Only when the right person comes that this medallion can be used. She clearly stated it herself.¡±


    Manstein already lost his patience because soon, he had to follow the reconstruction of his body in this world but for some reason, he endlessly worried about that. ¡®What is this pressure in my chest!? I feel bad about that so I brace myself to come here.¡¯


    ¡°Then what? Do you want me to gather those hard to get resources while you just leisurely conduct your deed here? No, I want to get it and if you still insist about that then I have to reveal something for you.¡± Said Manstein in hurry.


    ¡°What kind of ¡®secret¡¯ you have in that head of yours?¡± asked Wang Yu.


    ¡°Try to see this first.¡± Manstein had to compile and process this information that he got from the outside to become a good book before he gave it. When Manstein seeing the creation of the vessel in this place and compare it to the body creation from this world.


    When Wang Yu saw the content of the book, his eyes turned into an eye which only a beast would have. ¡°No doubt, this must be the work of that man. So he did erase the truth and made the history in this world according to his desire huh?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it was strange when you mention about her and her achievement but the world outside never heard about her. You should know this person, right?¡±


    Manstein had checked the history of the world while also looking for a brief story of the famous figure like Ni Tian to understand the real event. Strangely he found something which coincidental with something from this place.


    ¡°Of course, he even one of us when we create this together but who would have thought that he was an opportunist all along?¡± Wang Yu bitterly laughed.


    ¡°Then can I check the medallion now? Without it even we could not use everything that this place has.¡± Manstein already suspected it but he just went straight to the point.


    ¡°Why this again? Ah, whatever. You may try but don¡¯t expect much from it though.¡± Shrugged his shoulders, Wang Yu just gave up because it would be troublesome if Manstein kept annoy him.


    Then Manstein moved to a yellow colored room filled with numerous boards of warning. The language that it used was from both the current world and also some new language. But despite all of that, Manstein could notice that there was also language that only he could read.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°The medallion, it is here.¡± Manstein looked far at the place where a yellow medallion floated in the middle of the room. But when he took a step closer toward it, the medallion suddenly used some kind of attraction force to pull either Manstein or itself to each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s both of us that pull each other!¡± Manstein felt that this force was actually trying to pull his soul towards it.


    But no matter what, Manstein could not endure it long and in the end, the medallion and he were met by the attraction force. But at the same time when both of them touched each other, the mark on the medallion moved by the stimulation.


    Manstein felt the simulation came from his soul. ¡°Why!? Why is this ended up here too?¡±


    Then a figure appeared from the mark along with overwhelming writings and information about everything this place hold.


    Manstein held his heads up only to see the figure in front of him. His eyes stared widely at the figure also met his eyes and the faces of that figure which previously devoid of any expression to suddenly smiled at him.


    ¡°Ah, how did you end up here Alice?¡± Manstein could not help but ask. ¡®Are you the real person or just some intent that had been left here by the owner?¡¯


    ¡°Finally, after hundred of years had passed I can meet you.¡± This figure was the same as the picture in the crystal when Manstein had come here for the first time.


    ¡°So, you met him too right?¡± continued Alice. Manstein then remembered about Wang Yu and laughed a little before replied, ¡°Of course but sadly right now what he cared the most was about how to preserve your entire project in this world.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I made this medallion and a portion of information of it was in that crystal? It was because the only one who can completely control this medallion will be you, no one else!¡±


    This statement from Alice made Manstein shuddered in strange sensation. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since your soul had gone, our place then deserted and soon everyone had realized that some kind of phenomena had happened during your transfer day!¡± with her lab coat, Alice then continued to speak.


    ¡°To locate you, we create a tool for accepting your soul from your body. Relax, your body had been put into cyrocapsule to maintain its function and preserve its remaining information about you and your soul.


    ¡°But it was still the beginning because, after that, I became the second person to take the same path as you. And I will explain it for later. So, what do you think about this world?¡±


    Manstein could only think that this colleague of his maybe not really young anymore. There was a high probability that she was some old grandma but looks still the same. But when Alice had asked him about this world which he resided now, he thought for a long time.


    ¡°Different, this world definitely different from ours. There is this energy that the cultivator used and even someone that cultivate with this energy can increase their lifespan! Isn¡¯t this something new for us?¡± in the end, Manstein could not deny it.


    ¡°Yes, but at the same time they stagnated at another path.¡± Alice nodded her head. ¡°They become trapped in this world, not knowing that the world is vast and then I found something interesting.¡±


    ¡°What? Tell me now! You and our people then developed that tool with my ¡®thing¡¯ and now you have to explain this because you owe me!¡± Manstein, of course, had known that the medallion contained a mechanism from his creation but slightly altered.


    ¡°Alright, you meanie. First, this medallion will bound to your soul and only yours so you cannot remove it no matter what.¡± Alice pouted and raised her head with pride.


    ¡°The second was the existence of Universe Gate.¡± The second statement from her made Manstein remember that the invasion from Tolkien World was started from Universe Gate.


    ¡°Then do you know that after you went into this medallion, an invasion took place?¡± Manstein liked when someone had surprised expression on their face. Of course, this made Alice stared at him for a long time.


    Then Manstein explained the races from that world and also their strange power!


    ¡°Then I need to tell him to come here.¡± Alice intended to call over Wang Yu but Manstein soon found out that monotonous voice which he recognized at the first time he heard that.


    -A link to the user has been formed. Establishing connection!-


    -Scanning.....-


    -Identified as Creator!-


    ¡°Alice! You even stored that thing.¡± Manstein could not help but raised his voice to show his dissatisfaction. It was because this voice marked the presence of Intelligence Assistance Device or to be short, IAD.


    -The entire data from User Alice can be seen by Creator due to the given authority. Receive the information?-


    ¡°This, so other than that crystal you also stored your experiment conduct in here too?¡± no one could be more familiar with this Intelligence Assistance Device other than Manstein. ¡°Yes, that crystal actually have the same function as USB you know.¡± Alice then explained.


    ¡°Then accept!¡± Manstein just wanted to try getting what he wanted so he said it. Then the surge of information flowed to his soul, embedded it to the deepest part of his soul. After that Manstein searched for the most crucial information that he needed right now.


    ¡°Ah, you really did it! So that explained it why we keep failing.¡± Manstein then rubbed his nose even if it just symbolically.


    Then the alarm rang loudly. After that, Wang Yu came with terrified expression all over his face. Manstein still held the medallion but the figure of Alice still exist and that was the reason why Wang Yu became like that.


    ¡°You...how can you still here?¡± his body trembled after seeing Alice. ¡°I...miss you. After you lost to him, I feel like something in me had lost its meaning to live.¡±


    But then the medallion disappeared to Manstein like it was a stone that sunk down to the bottom of the river. But even that did not make the figure of Alice gone. Manstein felt that with his thought alone, he could control the entire place as he pleased.


    ¡°What was in the past, let it became the past! We now had some urgent matter right? I can¡¯t believe that this world already declined in its resources after the invasion but before that, we have some matters to resolve.¡± Alice then turned her head to look at Manstein.


    Even Wang Yu followed her gaze and it landed at Manstein. ¡°So you really the person she had searched for!¡±


    ¡°What do you expect? I never thought that she hides her soul inside this medallion and now even this thing was bound to me!¡± Manstein did not mention the IAD to Wang Yu because that would be truly troublesome.


    ¡°Then I need both Alice and you to observe the creation of my body in this world. Alice, do you want to create your body again?¡± Manstein asked.


    ¡°No, it will be better if I in this form for a time being. Anyway, you should take a look outside. Something interesting has taken place.¡± Said, Alice, while pointing to the outside.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Manstein pointed his finger towards Wang Yu. When he mentioned it, Alice had some complex expression on her face but soon she said, ¡°Sorry to make you worry like this.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are fine then I¡¯m glad,¡± replied Wang Yu. He only watched her as she first appeared again after a long time of separation.


    ¡°So what will you do now?¡± because the medallion now already attached to Manstein soul and even it contained his Intelligence Assistance Device, he felt that Alice should have the right to choose her own way.


    ¡°What else but to follow you. Instead, it should be me to ask what you should do from now.¡± Alice said with a serious tone in her voice.


    ¡°But first, we must attend to my body creation first by the kind Ye family.¡± Manstein then told them nonchalantly. But who would have thought that Alice then surprised to hear that? Even Wang Yu who followed her also had the same expression on their face.

 Chapter 31: Someone From The Past (1)

    ¡°Ye family, you said that your body will be formed by Ye family right?¡± Alice then asked Manstein. Seeing the seriousness in both their face, Manstein would not dare to conceal it.


    ¡°Yes, the first time I came here someone from Ye family actually became my temporary home. Not only the cultivators from their family spared me but they also let me stay and even now they wanted to make me a body.¡± Manstein explained.


    ¡°As expected of the family with surname Ye. They always the one who would aid someone and even spread the kindness around them. I bet that the city they resided must be peaceful and even live in harmony.¡± Wang Yu commented and admiration could not be concealed from his eyes.


    ¡°What a heaven defying luck, Senior Manstein. To encounter my biggest savior when I was down. Let¡¯s see them!¡± Alice got spirited because of that.


    At the yard in the Ye Residence, a young man with dozens of items floating around him like a satellite rotating their planet was fighting with a boy with flames covered his body!


    The young man had various items at his disposals such as the spears, swords, some strange bells, some zither and dozens of bows with its arrows! He made them move according to his wish and he seemed like some executioner.


    ¡°Come!¡± Ye Yingyuan once again ignited the flame and his body was coated in it. Red fire enveloped him and formed clothes that act as a defense and at the same time could give him the offensive power.


    ¡°Then try this!¡± the spears shot while the bows launched their arrows. The more deadly zither then released a certain sound wave which could shake the entire house and the bells echoed so loud that it affects the energy in the surroundings.


    Facing the attack, Ye Yingyuan then released a portion of his flame to surround his legs. This fire then formed a cycle to protect Ye Yingyuan from all side!


    ¡°Ring of Fire.¡± The flame then formed a wall before closed all the side including the top part which previously exposed. Fortunately, this went as Ye Yingyuan expected. The spears turned to ashes when it touched the red flame and that also the same for the arrows.


    ¡°But those troublesome sounds can break my defense though.¡± Because of this, Ye Yingyuan could not do anything much to it. Of course, Ye Xiaobai realized this point and increased the speed of the attack that used sounds.


    Still unaware of anything, they battled again and again.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone with body constitution!¡± exclaimed Alice. Manstein surprised that she could recognize it with a glance. He could not even understand why she recognized it so quickly.


    ¡°Yes, and I also feel that this place really a residence of them. I can even feel their smell directly now that we are outside.¡± Commented Wang Yu.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Manstein asked. He wanted to try the Intelligence Assistance Device due to curiosity and the last bit of hope that after his leaving, this device held something that he expected.


    The medallion shone and then the monotone sound could be heard by Manstein.


    -No capabilities to scan. Failed!-


    -The data gathered from the movement which the owner recognized as Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai showed strange movement and energy that had never seen in the device¡¯s memory. Recording...-


    ¡°Can you explain about this recording a bit? I recall that I only create this crappy device before but never add this function.¡± Realizing that the device started to record the movement of both the fighter.


    ¡°Ah, she modified the Recording Jade into that medallion?¡± even Wang Yu surprised to hear and see the result himself. In this world, there was one item that most rich people or cultivators could use and that was the Recording Jade.


    Of course, that item was named as such because of its function to record whether it movements, sounds or even the energy from cultivators.


    ¡°Recording Jade, has she mined the original stone and then after some process found the potential of this stone?¡± Manstein clearly understood that Alice found the worth of this jade during her long stay here.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Oh, please. It¡¯s just my lucky invention, nothing else. Besides Brother Wang, you told me that the vessel creation method was stolen by him right?¡± Alice then asked something which made the mood turned downhill.


    ¡°Yes, it was precisely this...this person that give me the book. But to memorize the content of it in a short time.¡± Wang Yu almost did not believe what Manstein said earlier about he could remember all the content of the book at one glance.


    ¡°Of course he is. But let¡¯s see this spar first.¡± Alice then wondered who would win.


    Ye Yingyuan could not dodge the attack that came from the air. But when he saw his sword that also had chains attached to it, he suddenly had some idea. He smirked to Ye Xiaobai who had launched his sound attack.


    But at the same time, Ye Yingyuan also hit the chains with each other. Clashing metal with another created sound but it was much weaker than the strike.


    ¡°No, this will not do.¡± The strike only reduced a little but the effect still there. Ye Yingyuan could only defend from the attack without counterattack.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle this much of my strike?¡± Ye Xiaobai then asked. His expression still showed the same indifference towards him. The sound strike really dealt a good hit without the other party resisting much but that was the reason why this could not do well.


    ¡°Sound, to eliminate the strike that boy must either make the louder sounds or make the space around him turn into a vacuum ones.¡± Wang Yu said.


    ¡°There are some techniques that have the effect of affecting surrounding air with its own sound. Or if someone reaches the Nirvana Body stage, create a space barrier around the body.¡± Alice also said.


    Manstein heard what they had said but could not say a thing. ¡®Well, they¡¯re a league that I cannot reach now.¡¯


    In the end, Ye Yingyuan lost. The barrier then removed and everyone had to return to their place.


    ¡°Now I need to return to my temporary place. Do you want to follow me?¡± Manstein asked Wang Yu. Right now they remained at the same position from the place they got out from.


    ¡°What choice do I have?¡± Wang Yu followed only because of the existence that followed after Manstein so he had no choice. Then Manstein moved to the room where Ye Yingyuan now recovered his energy.


    Of course, when he returned to the soul realm, the figure of Alice also tied to him and after some time, Ye Yingyuan visited him. Seeing the additional person in this familiar place made him cautious but after seeing Manstein that positioned himself beside her, he calmed down.


    ¡°Are the preparation for that completed? Hah, now I owe a big debt to your family.¡± Manstein said when he saw Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Ye Yingyuan nodded before asking, ¡°By the way, who is she?¡±


    The appearance of Alice made Ye Yingyuan confused. But for some reason, Ye Yingyuan felt the familiar energy from her which made him wonder.


    ¡°She? Oh, right you are also here. She is Alice, you can say that we are a colleague in the same place.¡± Replied Manstein. Hearing the preparation already completed, the only thing that he had to worry now was whether the process and the after effect safe or not.


    ¡°Wait, I think I have seen her somewhere.¡± Ye Yingyuan then thought for a while before he gasped in surprise when he saw Alice again.


    ¡°No way, no way. This woman must be not ¡®The Goddess of Artifact¡¯ right?¡± Ye Yingyuan hesitated to ask but in the end still did it. ¡°So you really someone from Ye family! How lucky, how lucky.¡± Alice smiled when hearing the title ¡®The Goddess of Artifact¡¯.


    ¡°What is this about? Can you please tell me about that in general?¡± Manstein now found that Alice had involved deep during her stay here.


    ¡®Maybe some of the refinement for items and artifacts were created by her?¡¯ thought Manstein before he took a glance at Alice. She also looks at him before grinning with some strange expression surfaced.


    ¡°The thing is, once I saw a picture of the most important figure for our family. This was stored at the deepest place within the book and there, the book mention about this woman which became our savior at the time of the families'' crisis.¡± Ye Yingyuan told the source where he got the information from.


    ¡°Not only that but the person also influence the world together with so many people but what surprise me was it also included someone that became the number one person in this world but when I checked the history books from various sources, the only thing that I got was that particular person¡¯s name without even mentioning a single thing about her.¡± Ye Yingyuan then shrugged.


    ¡°Are you really the one?¡± Ye Yingyuan then became stiff when greeting Alice. He could feel the strange sensation when she was near.


    ¡°Well, all the members of Ye family indeed call me that in the past. But to still keep the records about me, I think that I can do a favor here.¡± Alice then looked at Manstein. Ye Yingyuan also followed her gaze to only see the figure of the man with his confused expression.


    Now Ye Yingyuan realized some of the truth. ¡®So Elder Brother really is ¡®The Goddess of Artifacts¡¯ colleague!¡¯


    -


    Their discussion really went smoothly that Ye Yingyuan forgot the passage of time for the time being. Meanwhile, Li Ling brought some soup with many spiritual vegetables and even the water was filled with the energy.


    Actually, she went to the kitchen to practice her cooking skill with her energy. And yes, there was such a way recorded on the library in the residence and Li Ling had read those.


    ¡®It is said that the cooking with the energy from your cultivation base can increase the effect of the energy absorbed and also the taste of the food.¡¯ That was why she had done all this hard work. Even the maids at the residence at first trying to prevent her from working in the kitchen but in the end they let her.


    Then she placed the soup which filled the bowl to the floor when she saw Ye Yingyuan sitting on the floor and closed his eyes.


    Then slowly, Ye Yingyuan opened his eyes. ¡®They both tell me to see the person outside.¡¯


    Actually, Ye Yingyuan realized that the person in waiting must be Li Ling. But Alice also mentioned the Foundation Pillar that he had now needed the repairing and stabilizing before creating his second pillar.


    ¡°You made some food again? Why don¡¯t you leave it to the maids and instead focus on your training?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. As someone who had interest in the cultivation and moreover the profoundness behind it, Ye Yingyuan did not really know much about the ordinary thing like this case.


    ¡°This is not just some food! Look, there are some good ingredients mixed in it. This is what you can with those herbs and also this soup can increase your energy.¡± Li Ling said with high spirit.


    ¡°Did my mother tell you something different like a new topic?¡± suddenly Ye Yingyuan remembered the important matter that almost arrived and he was afraid that Li Ling did not know about it.


    ¡°No, she only said that a new member of Ye family soon will appear! I wonder who he is. Oh, did you know someone that used items to fight?¡± Li Ling then pondered about the person she had met last night.


    ¡°Oh with items and artifacts then that person is surely my cousin, Ye Xiaobai!¡± exclaimed Ye Yingyuan. ¡°Remember when I told you that he is the one that acted strangely just like your brother? That person is the one I often speak about.¡±


    ¡°So he is your cousin.¡± Li Ling then thought about something that only she could hear and know. ¡®He has the same problem as me before but it is slightly different.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, then can I eat it?¡± Ye Yingyuan pointed the hot soup that released a thin white mist with a fragment of energy within it.


    ¡°Then eat it.¡± Li Ling nodded while glanced at Ye Yingyuan with her gaze. It really made Ye Yingyuan restless and disturbed when he wanted to eat so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me! I feel strange you know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me, just taste it!¡± Li Ling pursed her lips.

 Chapter 32: Someone From The Past (2)

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Yingyuan felt the soup with the vegetables and herbs in it were so delicious and rich in taste that he devoured it to his stomach in one go!


    ¡°How is it?¡± seeing her soup was eaten like that made Li Ling nervous. She had an expectation for this so she felt anxious hearing the answer fro him. After some gulped and a long sigh, Ye Yingyuan finished the soup.


    Even he could directly feel the surge of the energies within the soup inside his stomach and he directed it to his pillar. He used it to refine the pillar so his foundation would get stronger.


    ¡°It really is good.¡± Ye Yingyuan said while remembering his defeat at the hands of his cousin.


    -


    ¡°Why is it not working?¡± Ye Yingyuan dejectedly ask. Prior to his defeat, Ye Yingyuan used his flame to spread far and wide. What he intended to do with this was of course to try something that he recently had in mind.


    But sadly, that was the fatal mistake which almost endangered his safety. ¡®I thought that the sounds also had the energy behind them so I assumed that y fire could extinguish them but the result...¡¯ Ye Yingyuan did not regret his decision.


    Instead, this made him realized not to underestimate the enemy even with his advantage which was the body constitution. At the yard, Ye Yingyuan laid on the ground with countless scars across his body and his clothes tattered to the point that he almost naked.


    ¡°Are you fine? Quick take this!¡± Ye Xiaobai gave him a Restoration Pill which could restore the body parts that injured to Ye Yingyuan¡¯s mouth, forcing him to swallow it in one breath.


    *cough* Ye Yingyuan then felt the pill worked in his body, slowly healed all of his injuries. This scene was the one that Wang Yu watched for the last time before following Manstein.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan. And we came to the start again when Ye Yingyuan asked about the reason behind his defeat.


    ¡°Because I know that you have body constitution. Besides that, your flame still too weak for that purpose you know.¡± To cheer Ye Yingyuan, Ye Xiaobai said that.


    ¡°Still too early, does that mean one day my flame can use energy from the others as a source?¡± this point made Ye Yingyuan had the motivation to reach that level!


    Ye Xiaobai nodded to show that he answered ¡®yes¡¯. Then Ye Xiaobai extended his hands and Ye Yingyuan received it. Together they left the yard.


    -


    Recalling every scene with detail, Ye Yingyuan then placed the bowl back and finished the last bit of energy to absorb. He looked at Li Ling only to see her eyes blinking at him. This manner made him awkward and could not say a word.


    ¡°Alright, I return the bowl.¡± Ye Yingyuan then stood up and held the bowl before continuing, ¡°Li Ling, you should go to the main chamber before my family closed it for several hours.¡±


    ¡°No, I will accompany you.¡±


    That was the condition after he ate but the situation was different for another person. Only a soul and faced with Ye family¡¯s Nascent Interceptor Formation made hi remembered the old days.


    ¡°This is really old but they still keep it. Even the originality of it does not change a bit and instead have some development.¡± Wang Yu obviously had a higher cultivation, therefore, he understood every place this formation could reach.


    Then he heard a conversation between a man and a woman. It was in a room that closed from the outside and from the situation, they were going somewhere.


    ¡°Only lack time. We need to gather the gentleness of the moonlight to let the Void Stone transformed and then we can proceed!¡± it was said by the woman. She had this aura which could suppress ordinary people to their knees.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    But the man unaffected by that. In fact, he smiled while facing her and explained, ¡°Of course I know about that. But this body construction method can only work for once and will not work for repetitive use.¡±


    That was the weakness of the method he had proposed. Because even the greatest method had flaws and other things which could be categorized as a threat.


    ¡°Looks like I really understand about that book now.¡± Wang Yu then recalled the part that Manstein doubt about it but could not explain why.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that since her appearance, the usage of Violetblood stone increased several folds but there is some terrifying secrets behind it.¡± Wang Yu wanted to continue his words but got interrupted by the discussion of the two.


    ¡°Then for the seperation process...¡± the man spoke his next concern. He thought about it but still had no concrete solution. Then the woman grabbed his hands, forcing hi to move to another place.


    -


    A large energy centered around the mountain. At the peak of the mountain, there were three people that sitting cross legged.


    At this time, a cauldron was on the verge of breaking and cracks spread across the surface of it. But there were traces of the pills being formed inside the cauldron at the same time. The one who made the pills was a woman and she furrowed her brows while her sweat dropped and her energy from her cultivation base almost depleted.


    ¡°We need to support her!¡± Wei Lian said anxiously. Even when the situation was dire, Hou Fei would not lose his cool so easily so he said, ¡°At this time, even I can¡¯t help her. So how can you say such thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only thing that will lose from this place surely the cauldron she currently used.¡± Hou Fei sighed.


    ¡®That was the first cauldron she ever got from him and she still stored it until now.¡¯ No other choice but to comply to her wish, Hou Fei just looked and calmed Wei Liang to not rush to the place.


    As the cauldron let out a cracking sound, all of them could feel the pill inside finished!


    ¡°Done, extract!¡± then after a long refining, Wu Qing used her five fingers to directly open the cauldron. She quickly grabbed the pills before went further from the cauldron. Soon after that, explosion sound could be heard by the three of them.


    Using their energy to protect their body, they could withstand the power of the explosion and even remained still at their place.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± seeing the figure of someone appeared made Wei Liang checked his surroundings. The mountain¡¯s peak now turned into a small crater due to the explosion but fortunately, no living beingwas around.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please take a look.¡± The pill that Wu Qing had created was safe. It had a small craving which only cultivators could recognize at one glance.


    ¡°This is..the ranked pill!¡± Wei Liang breathed out the air that filled his lungs. Some of it also contained his energy and this could be used by anyone. The purpose of this was obvious, to help Wu Qing restore her energy reserves.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Hou Fei also saw the ill. When a pill was categorized as ranked, the quality increased and the effect could only be heard through the rumors and information.


    ¡°Why!? Why did you do all of this? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wei Liang placed his hands on his forehead. He could not comprehend what Wu Qing had done. But Hou Fei¡¯s eyes then had a glint before he concealed it.


    ¡°Even if I tell you now, you will not understand it.¡± Feeling dejected to say that, Wu Qing instead collected the remains of the cauldron which scattered around the crater.


    -


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way I will refuse a request from you.¡± In the mayor¡¯s hall, Li Dian had a conversation with someone.


    ¡°But will you really do it for the sake of my request?¡± It was the man that always become the spokesperson for the mayor and Ye family, Ye Guhan. This was his primary job because of a promise with someone long ago.


    ¡°Of course! After all, our relation will only increase in the future. So you wanted to adopt someone?¡± Li Dian wondered about it. He knew that Ye Guhan had become the single parent of his only son.


    ¡®I really curious about it. Now his expression showed that he was happy about it.¡¯ Thought LI Dian. Indeed, Ye Guhan¡¯s face now looked more bright and a rare smile would appear on his face sometimes.


    ¡®Ah, Brother Canghai said that the soul will regain the new body but don¡¯t know whether to be happy or guilty about it.¡¯ On another side, Ye Guhan¡¯s thought about what Ye Canghai had told him about.


    ¡®If you wanted an adopted son then I can deliver it to you!¡¯ said Ye Canghai when he met Ye Guhan. But when he heard the details from Yu Feng, his face became pale.


    ¡®You negotiated with that soul to become my son and both party agreed to do their part!¡¯ but in the end, what his brother did was just to let him lead a happy life. And this was also the most basic principle of Ye family.


    ¡°Yes, so can you tell the citizens later that a new member will join them?¡± this was the real intention behind Ye Guhan¡¯s visit this time. And beside this cause, six years later would become the day when they had the tie with each other.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    -


    ¡°...and then I feel this strange sensation before I realized that I came to another place, another world.¡± Alice narrated her story. But from her explanation, Manstein also found a similarcase with himself.


    ¡°You said that you feel that strange sensation, right? Did it feel like your connection with your body really gone without any trace left?¡± asked Manstein. He also ordered Intelligent Assistance Device to record the sounds so that everything could be repeated for further investigation.


    ¡°Yes, that seems like the case. Why did you ask?¡± because of their same world origin, Alice and Manstein could understand each other thought.


    ¡°Is it related to the Soul Transfer method?¡± Alice then understood why Manstein askec but the replied made her thin otherwise.


    ¡°Strange, something¡¯s fishy.¡± Manstein also felt the strange sensation but there was an addition in it. He fell into darkness before he regained his awareness and consciousness. But he could not completely comprehend it so he threw it away for Intelligence Assistance Device to store it inside its large memory.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you in this case?¡± Alice offered her help but Manstein rejected it.


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s better if I solve it myself. Besides, are you fine with giving him such a technique?¡± Manstein should have known that with her involvement in this world, she would have some great technique.


    But Alice surpassed his expectation because she became the forgotten important figure. But deep inside Manstein, he felt glad that this happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s their right to obtain it. I also detected their Nascent Interceptor Formation within the entire residence.¡±


    Alice then showed Manstein the complete form of this kind of formation. This formation was a natural alarm and guard because it was her creation based on the latest security system in her world.


    ¡°But this Intelligence Assistance Device, what they had done to it?¡± Manstein then asked. ¡®You said that after my disappearance, everyone in the world appreciates my works and thus gives this crappy device everything they got that time.¡¯


    ¡°Everything!¡± Alice said without hesitation. ¡°But what does that ¡®everything¡¯ mean?¡± this made Manstein confused instead of knowing the thing the device got.


    ¡°Every information which existed in our world, Senior Manstein! I still not fully explore its potential but this device will be the last thing which reminds us of our origin.¡±


    But they also knew that there were restriction in the device which was strange.


    Other than that, they prepared to face the big event which became the start of Manstein¡¯s new life in this world.

 Chapter 33: Someone From The Past (3)

    ¡°Come here.¡± Said the patriarch of Ye family, Ye Shui. He told it directly to Ye Yingyuan with care and careful consideration.


    It was in the main hall of the residence where every important person attended. A large altar could be seen at the very center of the hall which attracted attention from everyone who would see it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan calm. The entire hall turned into silence as the footsteps could be clearly heard because no one wanted to make any kind of sound. Then Ye Yingyuan arrived at the altar. He felt that this altar was not here in the first place but summoned from somewhere.


    Suddenly, a streak of white entity appeared from the altar which only covered the altar. This made everyone felt restless.


    ¡°Ah!¡± a surprised exclamation from someone made their attention shifted to the speaker as soon as the sound out. The source of that sound was a young girl who stood beside a woman. Not only that but there was also a young man with his sweat covered his entire face.


    ¡°Calm yourself.¡± Said the woman who placed her hands on the young girl shoulders.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that Soul Severing Altar?¡± the young girl asked.


    Fortunately, most of the person that present at that place was mostly the people from the Ye residence and the mayor. They were soldiers, maids, servants, and several public figures also present there.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Another young man appeared beside the young girl. His face showed the seriousness of every word he had said. ¡°Soul Severing Altar is one of the artifacts The Goddess left for us. This altar function is to purify the contamination of the soul for Nascent Soul cultivators.


    ¡°But other than that, this altar can be also used as an operation to separate two souls in one body case. To think that Father, Uncle, and the Patriarch even use this. Just what is going on exactly?¡±


    Then the young man with the sweat suddenly said to that young man, ¡°Cousin, what are you asking about? They just wanted to not let anything happen to Little Yuan, that¡¯s all.¡±


    This man had a large build on his body and his arms covered with the scars which could not be removed by normal means. No matter how one looked at him, the only thing they would say was, ¡®Such a strong physique!¡¯


    ¡°But this altar...use some precious stone in order to make it works.¡±


    The young man just used this sentence to expressed his confusion.


    -


    ¡°Uh, now what?¡± unable to understand the next step, Manstein could only ask the expert. Of course, the only expert here could only mean a person. Then from the medallion, a figure slowly appeared.


    ¡°Now, we need to bear the pain. Beware that this pain is the same as when we left ourworld and arrived here.¡± Alice warned.


    ¡°Because of me sticking to someone else body?¡± Manstein knew about this. Like when he did the Soul Transfer, he had to leave his body and of course, the pain would be unbearable for any ordinary person.


    ¡°Yes. Look, the white substance entered the body.¡± As they spoke, the white substance enveloped even the place they were at. No matter how they looked in the soul realm, the white substance would be there.


    As this happened inside the soul realm, from the outside only the owner of the body could know the full story of this white substance.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± An order came from the patriarch. Ye Yingyuan closed his eyes as ordered. Then the next instruction came and from the surroundings, Ye Yingyuan knew that this white entity closed the space and separated him from the outside.


    ¡°Do you feel separated from the outside?¡± asked Ye Shui. Seeing that it was really the case then he sent his energy to the altar and channeled it to all the place within the altar. Then he used his Nascent energy to make a second layer of energy which could separate the soul.


    ¡°This altar must be used by a Nascent Soul cultivator,¡± Alice explained the process. ¡°It was because the soul they have started to accumulate Nascent energy that will be used to ascend to the next stage.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°This Nascent energy can be used to affect other person¡¯s soul but this altar can adjust that kind of energy. If this was done outside then we are done for sure.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why the severing process is really dangerous. The difference in quality and power affect the safety and chance of success.¡¯ Manstein reassured himself. Fortunately, he had learned it from the record in Intelligence Assistance Device but still could not completely understand the meaning.


    ¡°Sorry but maybe you still can¡¯t see it.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°What I can¡¯t see?¡± Manstein grew nervous. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that there is something else?¡¯


    ¡°You know after your first experiment, we later found something interesting. But this also showed that something prevents us from succeeding.¡± Alice lowered he heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this all related to the transferring process?¡± Manstein sighed when he calculated the last of this transfer process. It was because even he did not know what kind of interference that can affect the transfer process.


    ¡°Actually, that was the least I worried about. At the day of your disappearance, a large magnetic storm in the space formed and coincidentally formed a strange vortex shaped which only absorb a little particle.


    ¡°No matter what we did, we failed to notice it until someone took a note of the relation between the soul and the magnetic storm!¡±


    Manstein then thought for a while before shouted, ¡°It means that we should not leave in soul form after the magnetic storm! It caused a strange attraction force, especially for the soul. So that¡¯s why the scroll mention not to come to that place with only your soul.¡±


    ¡°You know!?¡± this time, even Alice surprised to hear such reply. ¡°Of course after I came here. If not for that maybe I will never know the real reason behind the failure of subject 2.¡± Manstein had used another lab rats as subject numbertwo.


    At that time, he did not know the reason behind the failure because everything went smoothly, the machines worked perfectly, and the connection had been stabilized but it still classified as a failure due to the disappearance of its soul.


    And that was the reason behind the success rate only became seventy percent after the improvement.


    Ugh!


    Manstein went stiff all of a sudden. He then saw something that amazed him. In his surroundings, there were dozens of string which enveloped his body. This string connected his soul to this soul realm itself but the white substance changed into a sword.


    Then another figure appeared there. Apparently, the white substance could reveal something that Manstein could not see.


    ¡°I can bear this pain but what is this white substance?¡± even with the pain from the soul, Manstein still asked Alice another question. This made her surprised even more.


    ¡°Are you sure you can talk while enduring this?¡± she had known the pain because she also became the next person to use Soul Transfer method.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me but instead you should help him.¡± Manstein pointed to the figure that recently appeared. He was afraid that the boy would not be able to endure it and caused a failure to both of them.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    -


    What is the thing that we chase for a lifetime but rendered useless once we die?


    The world and the things in it. No one denied this because the truth lies in reality too. Just look at some nobles, merchants, and people with more fortune and wealth. They kept piling their wealth until it formed a mountain.


    But what if we are dead? IS it something worth to gather for?


    For sustain our life then yes, we still need it. But to make it something that we chased for, it is not worth the effort! In fact, they almost spend half of their lifetime just to gather that wealth which cannot be counted with our current calculating device.


    They argued to me that the thing they chased would make them happy but is that really the case?


    Then what made we, as a person happy?


    Manstein recalled his grandfather¡¯s saying at the time when the blade severed the thread which connected him to the soul realm.


    ¡®What makes me happy?¡¯ for this answer, Manstein already received his answer at the same time and never changed his answer ever since.


    ¡°Of course, that is...¡± he felt something had been gone from another side and then he got out from the body.


    ¡°We¡¯re out,¡± Alice warned Manstein. The severed thread returned to their owner and now that Manstein already out, he felt strange. He floated like some ghosts in old stories but he could not feel any of his sense.


    ¡°Good to hear that but in this place, is it safe for us?¡± Manstein looked at the altar but he only found the most basic material for sustaining his soul. The other part of the materials were unknown for him.


    ¡°This is the only altar I created based on your method so be proud of it.¡±


    ¡®For now, I can only reside within the dead object.¡¯ Feeling his soul, Manstein calculated the chance for him to be successful possessing any body within the time being.


    ¡°I can finally feel this world¡¯s natural environment even in this soul.¡± Manstein then felt that a pair of eyes suddenly glared at him. It did not come from anyone inside this hall but rather somewhere else.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Alice then felt it too. ¡°I never expect it to be so big. What to do?¡±


    ¡°What is this? Is this the thing you mentioned before?¡± Manstein felt that his very soul itself scared, scared by this kind ofstare. ¡°But you only mention it as natural but from this case, I don¡¯t think this is just ¡®normal¡¯.¡±


    Because of their presence as outsiders, Alice explained in general about the restriction they would face in this world. The first would be the physical restriction, if Manstein wanted to have a body then he had to face this.


    The second would be the soul restriction. Manstein asked about it but lucky for him, Alice also experienced the similar case. She only appeared as a soul then she attached herself to someone and from there on, Alice created her own body.


    In the end, she met Manstein.


    ¡°Well, this is strange indeed.¡± Alice chuckled. But her worry instead increased and the entire surroundings started to actively used the energy. This energy which usually calm now apparently received a certain stimulant by the world itself.


    ¡°So large.¡± Manstein felt that too as the surroundings emitted multiple kinds of energy.


    ¡°How can this happen?¡± Ye Xiaobai exclaimed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Heaven Restriction? Then if this energy squeezes us, even with the chaotic technique I can¡¯t stop it!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Restriction?¡± Ye Canghai asked. He then thought about that soul but he hesitated whether to preserve the soul or to ask him something. It was because of the Heaven Restriction really too extravagant comparable to the event when the outsiders invaded their world.


    ¡°Then what about him? This is getting more dangerous. So can they hastenthe process?¡± the voice came from Li Ling. She knew that the process must not be interrupted or the result will be disastrous.


    ¡°This Heaven Restriction not targeting him!¡± this time, Ye Qingcheng smiled but looked at a certain direction.


    ¡°Father, where exactly is the soul?¡± he asked his father. Because he barely knew about it after Ye Canghai mentioned it, he wondered if this Heaven Restriction really came because of that soul.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say the definite position but he is already outside. Looks like this time our world got really strict.¡± After Ye Canghai said that, he could only pray in silence. Fortunately, he realized that the Heaven Restriction was targeting someone else but because of that he also felt worried.


    ¡°Everyone can get out from here slowly. I will stay here.¡± Then the one who still silent until now spoke. He was Ye Guhan and now his eyes showed a determination.


    ¡°Father!¡± because of this, Ye Xiaobai could not leave his father side. Add the fact that he did in the past made him furious inside his heart and even some of his techniquesreally came from them. But in the end, he had been played by them!


    ¡°Oh, son. Why are you here!?¡± seeing the only son of his stay with him made Ye Guhan stunned.

 Chapter 34: Someone From The Past (4)

    ¡°I will stay here. Besides, what I had done before this....¡± a regret mixed with rage could be seen within the eyes of Ye Xiaobai before he continued.


    ¡°..I really want to make everyone in the family proud and recognize me. But instead, I¡¯m the one who made my own family suffer my own doings and yet, they forgave me.¡±


    Because of this that he decided to give all of his capabilities to amend for his mistake. And of course, someone already noticed this and manipulate this for the sake of both Ye Xiaobai and another person.


    -


    ¡°Uncle, what do you want me to do?¡± the day before, Ye Xiaobai got asked by Ye Canghai personally. He found out that his uncle asked about his experiences during his journey outside the city. Of course, he had known about the real intention behind Ye Xiaobai doing and because of that, he wanted to make him feel that his mistakes will be forgiven through a plan.


    ¡°Well, there is this person that Uncle wants to become your brother.¡± Said Ye Canghai. Then he continued, ¡°Your father agreed to it but you are the only person that still not know about this.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Ye Xiaobai never knew that such a day will come but at the same time, his heart felt restless and he could not say a word. ¡®Will this be good or bad?¡¯


    The reason behind his nervousness was because he realized that the so-called ¡®brother¡¯ of his must be adopted and when his Uncle had said that his father agreed, Ye Xiaobai¡¯s face became brighter.


    ¡°Of course that will depend on something. You still have a material from them and a large batch of spiritual powder right?¡± Ye Canghai asked about this.


    ¡°Because the person that Uncle spoke of does not have a body anymore. Therefore, we prepared an artifact that The Goddess left and planned to use it. But the requirement to use the artifact really made us think to ask you. This is another reason why I call you here.¡±


    -


    That scene still fresh in his mind. Then a large and warm energy filled his body which acted as a protective barrier from another energy outside.


    ¡°This is getting dangerous. Son, why don¡¯t you go out and wait?¡± Ye Guhan worriedly suggested that Ye Xiaobai wait. But to that suggestion, Ye Xiaobai just said, ¡°No, Father. I will stay here. And look, there is also someone who insisted on staying here.¡±


    Then he pointed to a young girl. ¡®So she is the daughter of the mayor. I only see her when she was about four and after that, I went outside. To think that she...¡¯


    He left the discussion to the higher ups aka his parent and the patriarch. But that was for Ye Xiaobai and as for Ye Shui, he had to maintain the current condition because the altar needed someone like him to operate.


    ¡°Uhm, sorry. If I¡¯m not wrong then you must be the patriarch of this family, right?¡± asked someone. This made Ye Shui shivered but he still calmed himself.


    From the sound, he could know that it belonged to a woman but then another voice sounded. ¡°Alice, don¡¯t disturb him!¡± a male voice could be heard by him but he did not know whether to reply or just ignore it.


    ¡°But now the Ye family experienced a decline. Even though their cultivation only dropped to this extent but most of their techniques were gone now! And only this artifact which I created long ago still exist.¡± Pouted Alice.


    ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ fortunately, this was the last process which needed him to stabilize the altar. Other than that, he had to check Ye Yingyuan to make sure that no side effects would harm him.


    ¡°But we need to make him leave otherwise the Heaven Restriction will target him.¡± Alice then explained her reason for speaking like that.


    ¡°So it also targets anyone who stands in its path? How domineering.¡± Manstein then looked upward as if the existence that he had looked for was there. They felt the pressure increasing along with the energy which filled the entire hall.


    And then this situation increased its effectiveness further because many people got to see Heaven Restriction.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    This time, the one in trouble would be the mayor himself. Li Dian had to lead those people out to make sure that no one became the victim to the Heaven Restriction. But he still took a glance inside because his daughter went inside again after shetook a step out.


    He clearly remembered his daughter talked about many things which made him hard to believe.


    -


    ¡°Father, today I understand. I feel that my way of doing things until now can¡¯t be considered good but is there a solution for this?¡±


    That was the day two months ago. There was a big change in the mood of his daughter and not only that but someone visited him during that same day.


    ¡°Looks like someone has some happy moment.¡±


    A sound vibrated through the place where he currently was. But Li Dian knew that person from the sound she produced. Then he used his sense to detect the person and then looked at a certain direction.


    ¡°Oh, who else dare to enter this mansion other than you Madam Ye.¡± Said Li Dian and he showed his smile. Then a figure appeared from the place where he looked and a woman with purple clothes walked towards him.


    ¡°Well, what do you say about your daughter now? Is she happier now?¡± asked Yu Feng. Li Dian raised one of his eyebrows while folding his arms.


    ¡°Obviously you know about it.¡± Li Dian felt that this discussion should be done as fast as possible because he already grasped the main topic.


    ¡°No need to say about it.¡± Li Dian paused before continuing, ¡°I know what to do. Alright, six years from now I will marry my daughter to your family. Satisfied?¡±


    When he saw the eyes of Yu Feng shone for a moment, he thought that this was the best. But everything changed when she said, ¡°Who wants to talk about marriage? I come here to have a chat with you. But because you already determined to do it then I will accept it happily.¡±


    ¡®What!?¡¯ inside Li Dian¡¯s heart, he felt that this woman had played him. ¡°Then what is the purpose of you coming here?¡±


    ¡°Of course to tell you about the movement from the sects outside. The surroundings city reported several disciples from various sects started to enter their city. Each sect has their own interest and purpose and yes, the competition for Stone Door Inscription now finally begin.¡±


    This made both of them turned silent. There were numerous cases where this competition turned from worse to worst situation possible.


    -


    Remembered those days made him worry and at the same time, Li Dian glared with his reddened eyes.


    But then the energy from every place in the city merged into one and focused on one place. Even everyone could see it with their own eyes due to the massive dense energy that accumulated from the surroundings.


    ¡°Not good, this time even the accumulated energy wanted to restrict you!¡±


    Alice prepared her countermeasure when this also happened. Manstein looked at that energy calmly as if this entire scene was none of his concern.


    ¡®Hmm, this kind of Heaven Restriction should appear only when an outsider with the strength equivalent to a Nirvana Body stage but why did this happen to me?¡¯


    This made him question himself whether the world still alert of any outsiders or the world already detected him and waiting for him to emerge with his own self. Manstein then ordered, ¡°Now Intelligence Assistance Device, show me the record of Heaven Restriction and the solution to fend it off!¡±


    This Heaven Restriction would bind the person¡¯s physical body and soul to restrict their growth potential in that world. Manstein thought that in this world, those outsiders surely faced this too.


    -Finding the records within the stored data-


    -Found 104 files related to ¡®Heaven Restriction-


    ¡°Open.¡± Then Manstein saw the projection of blue screen in front of him and all the information about Heaven Restriction that recorded by Alice was all there.


    ¡°Hah, as expected.¡± After Manstein found the exact information he wanted, he sighed. It was because the requirement was the same as he expected.


    ¡°Well, no other way than to do it myself. It says that the tribulation and retribution are arranged by the heaven and it shall judge those who are worthy to take it. Hm, let me bet on something.¡±


    Manstien then used all of his knowledge. Started with Natural Flow Sync, he felt the chaotic state of the environment all around him. This energy then formed some kind of micro-sized chains which launched themselves toward him.


    But then Manstein released a certain kind of energy directly from his soul. Alice then worriedly remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t use that! I already tried that but still unsuccessful so what are you doing!?¡±


    But Manstein believed in himself. Once he determined to do something, he would do it fully without turning back or retreat. ¡®If my conjecture is true, then....¡¯


    ¡°Oi, tell them to leave now otherwise I¡¯m not responsible for anything that may happen here,¡± Manstein warned Alice instead. He hoped that no one would be in a radius of the entire hall because that place definitely will be destroyed.


    ¡®This is the only thing that I can do for now.¡¯ Manstein could not lose his connection with nature while using Nature Flow Sync. But he still sensed another presence other than Ye Yingyuan and Ye Shui.


    ¡°How am I supposed to warn them? There is that good technique...¡± while she kept watching the two who had to stabilize themselves, there was also a person who still remained here.


    Then she used her own technique to make an appearance. She saw that some people looked at this young person with worry.


    ¡°You all better get out from here before those energies descend.¡± Alice appeared all of a sudden in front of them. They surprised but then Ye Guhan asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how should I say it? You all better get out from here, especially that girl! She still had a lot of potentials you know.¡± But her way of talking was still the same when she reached the top of this world and that made some people unhappy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your way of speaking!¡± intercepted Ye Xiaobai. He had this irritated feeling when he heard someone speaking that way. But maybe both of them was in the wrong since they had that kind of habit.


    ¡°Just quickly leave, all of you! Don¡¯t worry about them because I will take care of it.¡± What Alice said was true. She had a method that allowed them to escape because of the number she could bring was limited.


    ¡°But how will sister do it?¡± then Li Ling asked with her eyes focused on her.


    ¡°As long as you all are not here then I can do it for sure,¡± Alice answered and then looked at both the place of Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling. She furrowed her brows because what she had seen really amazed her.


    ¡°Just quickly leave. The Heaven Restriction started to detect anyone from the strongest cultivation to the weakest one and that was why you all should leave.¡±


    ¡°Then do you someone that know about him, that soul?¡± Ye Guhan then asked for the last time. He did not fully believe what she had said but there was no other option to take.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Just leave. And I¡¯ll make sure that the boy and the old man leave here in one piece.¡± Alice then promised them. Then all of them reluctantly left.


    ¡°Now what!?¡± Alice could only follow the instruction from Manstein because she had to. Then Manstein chuckled in a soft voice before releasing the condition that his soul currently in. Then all of the already dense energy poured down towards him.


    ¡°You take them and get out from here!¡± that was the only thing Manstein could say. ¡®I have to grasp it even if it just the smallest part of it.¡¯


    Then Alice used her hand gesture to summon a circular symbol from the altar¡¯s floor. This symbol then shined and placed themselves below Ye Yingyuan and Ye Shui before disappearing together.


    ¡°Here comes the storm.¡± Manstein felt like the entire world now opposed him but he had to fight for what he wanted.

 Chapter 35: Heaven Restriction

    That was when one could feel the heavens above pushing you below and the earth forced you to nowhere, trapping you in the middle. No place in the heavens and the earth felt so small to you.


    When Manstein met this energy directly, he just felt like that. There was some sense of pain that he felt the world forced him to feel. The first wave of this energy acted as a furnace, burning his soul directly!


    He clearly detected what these energy intended. ¡®They really wanted to reduce the aptitude of my spiritual roots!¡¯


    Because the main factor of increasing power in this world was through your spiritual roots, to restrain outsiders the world had to suppress their own strength before reducing their potential there.


    As for why the world had to do it, of course, it was the natural defensive measurement. Manstein also startled about the works of everything that this world had.


    ¡°Cold!¡± the second energy that came from far away place gave him sudden cold while at the same time he also burned. This, of course, the pain that inflicted the soul and even with that Manstein still endured it.


    ¡°Not as painful as my soul leaving my body though!¡± but Manstein knew that every second he had to spend in this kind of situation would make him lose his potential in his spiritual roots but for him, it was all worth it!


    ¡®Pressure, heat, cold. I hope that the next will not produce a magnetic storm.¡¯ Manstein then instructed his Intelligent Assistance Device to check the probability of magnetic storm happening.


    ¡®Fortunately, no one is here.¡¯ Thought Manstein as the ceiling of the hall started to crumble. It could not withstand the pressure that came with every kind of energy to one place.


    When the fourth descended, a sudden change occurred throughout the world! And of course, every person could detect these anomalies because of this. They could see that and even felt the small amount of their energy flewaway.


    ¡°What is happening!?¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    ¡°There is Heaven Restriction at that place, is there any newcomers?¡±


    Numerous question popped inside their mind. Even some old monsters who were meditating could not escape this and their small amount of energy flew to the same direction.


    ¡°No way.¡± At the peak of a mountain near Xuan city, Wei Liang that just recently meditating must halt. He then stood up and saw that thousands of energy formed a trail above his head.


    -Analyzing the energy....


    -The energy is in chaotic mode and corrupting the spiritual root. Suggesting to stop absorbing process now!-


    The monotonous sound from IAD made Manstein nodded his head but what he wanted still not happen. ¡®That is to grasp every possible energy in this world and study it myself.¡¯


    Even with the data from the device, he could not conclude the result. And there was also another thing that he had to worry. ¡®Does anyone know about it?¡¯ Manstein then looked at the place where Ye Shui was placed previously.


    Then he looked at one of the popped up blue screen.


    -Temporary Boosted Energy. Subject will lose its life due to the similar condition of someone who reached the end of life.-


    Then his expression turned grim. ¡®Then at the time when Ye Yingyuan said that his grandfather was healthy because of the treatment, is it actually this?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll accept everything you will throw at me!¡± because of this that he then intentionally absorbed every energy around him. He just threw himself like crazy maniacs and no one bothered him.


    He still did not know until he got Intelligence Assistance Device that, when someone reached the end of their life they were like a fire which shone before finally extinguish. This mostly happened to ordinary person too for a day or two but maybe because of the energy in this world that he could still hold this condition for two months.


    ¡®Maybe, maybe they also realized this!?¡¯ Manstein then thought about everything that they had done. They were carefree as if nothing would happen but he doubting it now.


    This also granted him some kind of determination inside himself. Because this restriction would only limiting the potential of the person without killing it so Manstein just easily absorbed everything that came towards him.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Although his soul was weak, at least he had a chance to replenish it even the smallest amount by absorbing this energy. Not only that but he started to grasp the elemental energy and even the heaven¡¯s energy!


    ¡®Ha, that time when the tribulation descended I accidentally absorbed a little of this heaven¡¯s energy resulting a lightning came down at me. Looks like something more interesting about this is ready for me to dig out!¡¯


    But Manstein was waiting for the last and the fastest to descend, the lightning! But instead, the one that came was the chaotic magnetic storm which could levitate some objects.


    ¡°Hah? Where am I?¡± when Ye Yingyuan finally out with Ye Shui, all the people shocked. They suddenly appeared in the middle of the crowd and then finally gave way.


    ¡°Come here, child.¡± Seeing that both of them could get outside, Ye Shui called Ye Yingyuan. But for some reason, Ye Yingyuan hastily walked to him without minding the crowd around them.


    ¡°Grandfather, please just tell him everything.¡± That was what Ye Yingyuan said. From the beginning, he wanted to tell his grandfather but could not due to the situation but now he really wanted to persuade him.


    ¡°Tell Cousin that Grandfather has not much time left! Please!¡± Ye Yingyuan could feel that sign. But he only associated it with some kind of bad luck but when he entered the altar, all the doubt that haunted him now had gone.


    ¡°No, but if you insist on it then tell him to come to my room. Other than the business, I also wanted to say something important to him.¡± Being found out by his grandson made him sighed.


    ¡°I know that Cousin is really stubborn and have pride in himself but he did it for us all. Now will be better than not at all.¡±


    The communication between grandfather and grandson in a way that people unaware of it really gave both of them a sense of harmonious family. Sadly, what they had talked about through mind really a bad news.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. They are waiting for us.¡± Ye Shui could only console Ye Yingyuan while they held each other¡¯s hand. Ye Yingyuan felt really bitter in his heart.


    ¡®Can¡¯t I do something!? Anything?¡¯ unconsciously, he bit down his lower lips until it bleeds. ¡®Then I should ask for....¡¯ when Ye Yingyuan thought arrived here, he then came to a painful truth. ¡®Did father and uncle already aware of this?¡¯


    Even though the cultivation power between Ye Shui and Ye Canghai only differed in their level but it was still possible to detect something from them, unlike Ye Yingyuan who could not do that because the gap was too large!


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± the sound came from Ye Canghai. But Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face already turned gloomy, without its bright and positive charm. Then followed by Ye Guhan, Ye Qingcheng, Ye Xiaobai, Yu Feng and Li Ling.


    ¡°What happened?¡± because the condition of Ye Yinyuan that passively followed behind Ye Shui and his hands grasped it as if did not want to let it go no matter what, Li Ling asked.


    ¡°Are you feeling not well?¡± his brother Ye Qingcheng asked as well. He could not know that the weight inside Ye Yingyuan¡¯s mind increased furthermore.


    But for the rest like Ye Canghai, they realized that Ye Yingyuan probably knew about it. They looked at each other before looking towards the patriarch. Then an additional person also came which was not too good.


    ¡°So you all are here? Why the gloomy face?¡± also unaware of the situation, Li Dian then looked at the expression that showed their sadness in it. He also kept in the dark!


    ¡°Ai, to think that we need to rebuild the hall again.¡± Ye Shui then spoke to stop the tense atmosphere around. Indeed, after he said those words the energy then smashed the entire hall flat.


    Meanwhile, Manstein who became the center of it all had to withstand it all by himself without anyone assist him. Even Intelligence Assistance Device could only use its warning detection to let Manstein knew the injuries and damage to his spiritual root.


    -Spiritual root potential dropped once again! Probably at 0,5 point!-


    -The user absorbed the essence of heaven¡¯s energy along with elemental energy. Additionally, the soul has reached critical damage! Suggesting to enter deep hibernation while restoring energy.-


    There were two notifications from IAD that Manstein could hear. But he only saw darkness when that last notification came.


    -The heaven detected the act of the user and placed Tribulation and Retribution seal on the user¡¯s soul and with current method cannot possibly be removed until enough data are collected.-


    Then with a flash, Wang Yu that watched all of this in the dark together with Alice retrieved the slumbered state of Manstein¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Is he crazy!? I really surprised when you say that this person definitely is the person you are looking for but to think that he can become this extreme..¡± commented Wang Yu. Alice could only smile at the angry Wang Yu.


    ¡°He probably interested in something. Once he determined to do something, only absolute death can stop him maybe?¡± Alice understood that. She often saw Manstein together with Ben doing all kinds of experiments without rest for two days and two nights just for the sake of improving the probability of the Soul Transfer method.


    ¡°But if he is important to you then he is also important to me, alright.¡± Stated Wang Yu. ¡°Besides, sooner or later you should make your appearance once again and unify the world.¡±


    Alice¡¯s face turned dark when she heard that. ¡°I never intended to conquer this world or anything. I only wanted to find the clue about the Universe Gate! That was the only objective I had in mind that time.


    ¡°But now, I also have to support Senior Manstein and together leave this world,¡± Alice said with resolution.


    -


    The event that day shook the entire cultivation world. Even some old monster that usually lurked around the shady places around the world now had their focused shift to a certain place.


    ¡°Those energies headed towards that place.¡± Murmured a man with a straw hat. With a hidden scar in his forehead, he walked further down to the central continent where all the great power centeredaround.


    ¡°Damn it all.¡± Since that day he escaped, his recovery speed only increased a little bit akin to a snail. He was Nie Yang and now he also thought about the most treasured item in his disposal.


    ¡®Right, the bag. That was the only thing that I found in some ancient remains and it even contained movement technique.¡¯


    The movement technique Escape from Heaven really terrifying. He had a thought that the bag belonged to someone from a grand background in the past but the owner perished somewhere in the remains.


    Right when he recalled the memories from the past, five people with yellow robe stood and surrounded him. They held weapons and each one of them released a strong killing intent.


    ¡®Another cannon fodder.¡¯ Commented Nie Yang. He checked them before and their cultivation base was disappointing in his view only at early to late stage Foundation Establishment. Nie Yang purposely hiding his true power to bait this kind of people.


    ¡°You know what to do right?¡± said one of them. Nie Yang could recognize where they came from. There was only a single color on their clothes and each color represents their position within the sect.


    ¡®I wonder if they have a connection to the elders of Seven Color Sect.¡¯ There was no way for early stage Foundation Establishment cultivators to had a position at yellow ranks. At most, they would fit in the position of orange rank.


    ¡°I know. Get rid of some pests here.¡± Nie Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold and he started using his power to slowly torture their mind by displaying his might. When they tried to raise their battle prowess, Nie Yang would increase his power output.


    Several clashes occurred before the victor could be decided even though it was already obvious.


    ¡°You...why senior did not tell us!?¡± because they realized that the man with straw hat in front of them had a strength that surpassed them in body and cultivation base so they could only swallow the bitter loss.


    Some of them were being played to their death by him. This made them trembled in fear and the figure of Nie Yang suddenly appeared behind their back!


    ¡°If you have that, then this will be the warning for Seven Color Sect to never provoke me!¡± Nie Yang walked away with the grounds filled with blood stain and blood pool. The smell of blood was spread to the surroundings with the battle.


    Then the remaining man in yellow robes felt cold on their neck before realizing that their head was separated from their body. The last image they probably saw was the fountain of blood that their body produced before fell down.

 Chapter 36: Short Break

    ¡°How is his condition?¡± asked Wang Yu. Back then, he had seen something that would never be forgotten by himself. But the person who did such a feat was in a vegetable state and could not respond to any kinds of stimulus.


    ¡°Neither good nor bad, he entered deep slumber. The problem is, there is a malignant seal in his soul which I try to remove right now but failed.¡± Explained Alice. She had tried to wake Manstein but to no avail.


    ¡°But the Body Incarnation process needs the soul that conscious to work. If this situation does not change in the slightest, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to us all.¡±


    Wang Yu also thought that if this time the Stone Door Inscription opened the next three years, then the outside world now was on fire!


    ¡°I have to help him somehow!¡± Alice could only search for a feasible method to help Manstein recovered. But at the same time, Manstein had a strange dream.


    -


    He was standing at the top of the world with billions of stars, planet, galaxy, and star clusters around him. He looked down and saw that countless living beings lived at their tiny place that they often called ¡®world¡¯.


    Then he looked around only to find that no one accompanied him. This made him felt loneliness and at the same time looking for more than what he had in that dream.


    Manstein could not understand why he was at that place, maybe he would search for a stronger entity. Maybe, it was because he was invincible unmatched under heaven.


    But then he remembered that no one could become really invincible forever and what he had done to that point, in the end, led him to gain nothing!


    -


    ¡°Uhm..¡± Manstein then woke up and his consciousness return. The notification from Intelligence Assistance Device this time rang louder and all the history records during his sleep were added.


    ¡°At last, you wake up.¡± Wang Yu was the first to greet him. In this place where onlythe soul could stay, Wang Yu and Manstein could see each other without restraint. Then Manstein remembered Alice.


    ¡°Where is Alice?¡± he asked. Hearing those question made Wang Yu stunned before he said, ¡°She is looking for another method so that the seal in your body can be removed.¡±


    Manstein then ordered Intelligence Assistance Device to report any new data that he had received before and after he entered a slumber. Then a hologram showed a certain picture of a complex symbol.


    -The Tribulation and Retribution seal has been placed upon the user and now the effect started to work-


    The monotonous sound then reported about this. It showed everything that it had recorded without fail and it just needed Manstein to input the order. Only with that, he could see the condition of his own soul.


    ¡°What is this seal?¡± the peculiar symbol on the seal increased the anxiousness that Manstein had. But even someone that already lived for quite long like Wang Yu could not completely understand it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But from it, I can sense the energy that only belonged to that place.¡±


    Manstein could only remember that he got the small trace of every kind of energy from this world and then he laughed. He understood that his action would provoke the existence which ruled this world.


    ¡®Fortunately that I set it not too much else I have to bear the consequences.¡¯ Manstein had to be careful when he picked the energy and fused it with his soul. He only needed the smallest amount of it and it was successfully done.


    ¡®But as the result, my point in spiritual roots dropped to the extreme!¡¯ this was the price he had to pay in order to get that energy.


    ¡®In the end, this world will limit my potential anyway so why bother about it too much. But then how much power I need to at least get through the Universe Gate?¡¯ Manstein calculated it together with his device.


    Then the energy fluctuation was detected before the appearance of Alice could be seen. From her expression alone, one could conclude that she had forced herself to work hard.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Hey, why did your face like some albino animals?¡± Manstein talked to her. When Alice saw that Manstein already recovered, she returned to normal in that moment. This made both Manstein and Wang Yu looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good that you are fine.¡±


    -


    But the situation outside really made one wonder just what was happen. The hall inside the Ye Residence was destroyed by the event that took place and now everyone stood or watched the place directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s something we will never watch again for the rest of our lives.¡± A soldier said. He only had one thought regarding this, absolutely amazing.


    ¡°But do you also see the dense energy which filled the entire sky a moment ago? It¡¯s something that definitely attracts someone.¡± Another person said.


    They discussed the event of that day with vigor. While trading, patrolling, strolling and many more activities they still talked about it. Of course, there were some cultivators that arrived here to find the reason behind such an event.


    A large caravan arrived in Xuan City. This caravan came from the neighbor city and would pass through the city to reach their destination. But among them, there were some people that were not supposed to be there.


    ¡°This is the place. From the previous city, I got some information about those people from Cleansing Ancient Sect. Probably they found something here or planned something else.¡±


    The man with ragged clothes was in the middle of the caravan, riding his horse to enter the city. His eyes looked forward and narrowed when he saw some guards that checked the caravan. They had done this like usual but a scream sounded not far from there.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯ the man then turned his head to look at the source of that sound. From the one of the carriage, a girl could be seen unconscious and her arms had a strange black dot which varied in size.


    ¡°Hold on! What¡¯s happening here?¡± a soldier then interrogated a man that guarded the carriage. Then the man answered as soon as he can because the terrifying look the soldier gave him.


    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t kill her! She is ill and the symptom now acts again. What we have to do is to concoct a medicine for her to consume. But we need to find it quick or else this can spread to another person as well. Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    The man explained the general condition that happened and the solution for it.


    ¡°Ai, she has the symptom of that disease. But from her condition, it will take a week and a half before the disease eats her entirely.¡± It was the man with ragged clothes that moved closer and inspected the girl.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± the soldier and the guard asked with caution. But because the guard had heard what he had said, he could not help but wonder in his heart. It was because this man with his ragged clothes could know the condition of the patient.


    ¡°Me? Just a passer-by. Anyway, you better take her as soon as possible to the nearest place where medical treatment can be done. If not then I¡¯m afraid that she will die.¡±


    Then he left without a consent for the guard. His movement could not be seen by them or to be exact the people that watched it.


    ¡®Well, look at that soldier. He is at least a private soldier and his cultivation is at Foundation Establishment, huh?¡¯ there was only a purpose for this man to visit this city.


    But at the mountain¡¯s peak near that city, Wei Liang already prepared everything for his long journey.


    ¡°Are you sure you wanted to leave?¡± Hou Fei just said this for the sake of formality and he even knew that Wei Liang had determined about this a long time ago. But he lamented only one fact.


    ¡®If only Young Miss does not fall for him...but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    ¡°Of course. My destination lies beyond the Stone Door Inscription which is dangerous even for me. But I still have to do this.¡± Wei Liang looked at a certain direction.


    ¡°Then go. Don¡¯t make me change my mind or else you have to spend more of your time here.¡± This time, Wu Qing only showed her back without looking back. But for both Wei Liang and Wu Qing, they already realized each other thought.


    ¡°Please treat my Junior Brother well. He still has potential to reach Nirvana Body stage and as you know in detailed history, this Ye family here is an authentic one. The surname that spread their names when the Goddess appeared and changed our world.¡±


    Wei Liang then disappeared between the drifting clouds. But time wait for no one so after some time, both Wu Qing and Hou Fei returned to Xuan City to complete the final task.


    ¡°About the last request that he made, shall this man help Miss?¡± Hou Fei asked the permission from Wu Qing before doing something on his own. Wu Qing just answered with her nod, approving that action.


    ¡°As long as Miss request me to do it then this man will help Miss. So my profession as Body Incarnation and Body Creation will be used once again. Ai, what a good day.¡±


    -


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel him in your body. And I also can¡¯t detect him anywhere around the residence then where is he?¡± Ye Canghai could not detect anything from his sense. Even he lost track and now he asked his son.


    ¡°If Father does not know then so do I.¡± Ye Yingyuan shook his head. He had even looked everywhere, every single corner of the residence and also around the entire city but to no avail.


    ¡®It seems that my connection with him is severed since that time. But now, I have something more important to do.¡¯


    ¡°Then do you want to visit your Grandfather?¡± Ye Canghai asked him once again. Prior to this, he already asked it to Ye Yingyuan but could not tell if he prepared for it.


    Ye Yingyuan looked at his father with a look that one could not easily read. Then he nodded slowly, after all, he wanted to see it with his own eyes. He also had this idea to tell his brother and cousin but he found out that they would do it together.


    Together, to spend the time with their grandfather. But someone really thought about it until he shed tears all the way.


    ¡®If it not for me if only I had not done it!¡¯ he released a terrifying force and numerous items that lied beside him had been pulled by a strong force. Right now, Ye Xiaobai entered his own training room and unleashed all of his guilt there.


    ¡°More! Not enough, I have to increase my mastery of this!¡± he used even his energy to lift those items and fortunately, everything went as he expected. He could maintain this position for a moment while still increasing his output!


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that only the youngsters like me are in the dark.¡¯


    On another place in a green field right in the middle of the yard, Ye Qingcheng breathe out a mouthful of air. His eyes then glowed with understanding as he finally realized something.


    ¡®That was why the usual medicine can have such an effect. It¡¯s not even the effect of the medicine but nature taking its course.¡¯


    As he thought about it, he also remembered what his father had said during the lecture and when he reminded both him and Ye Yingyuan. It was something that his Grandfather had said and then passed it to his sons.


    ¡®Once mortal, forever mortal. By origin, we pursue eternity but only suffer in eternity. No matter how many years had passed, every living being that has soul will have the taste of death.¡¯


    That was the saying of the record in an old looking scroll which Ye family had for countless generations.


    On another side, Yu Feng looked over all of the family members with utmost care. She worried that this news would affect their heart and activity and it was proven by the sight she had seen around the residence.


    ¡°How many times I see this and how many times I had to watch this?¡± she could only sigh when her thought reach that point.


    ¡°I already tired of this. Probably every single cultivator in this worldrealized this point too one day and lost in their thought regarding this.¡± She just murmured something that came from the bottom of her heart.


    As for Manstein, after he received a proper ¡®education¡¯ about the common sense of this world he was ready to go face the physical tribulation.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about the lesson you have learned. It will become useful when you live here.¡± Alice reminded him.

 Chapter 37: Prologue of Body Incarnation

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we wait far too long here. I can¡¯t wait for something that will amaze me.¡± Manstein said so with confidence. In fact, he had worried about the condition of Ye Shui and wanted to check it himself.


    Unless he saw it himself, he would not believe so easily that something bad happened.


    But at the same time, a soldier came to the mayor¡¯s residence. He carried a letter which needed the mayor himself to receive it. The soldier ran as fast as he could before arrived at his destination.


    Li Dian then gestured using his hands to give him the letter. The soldier then gave the letter respectfully before left once again. Then Li Dian opened the letter and he read the content.


    ¡°Hmm, a noble from the center?¡± Li Dian was surprised but could not completely ignore this. Then a figure of a girl also appeared and stood aside Li Dian. She used the tip of her toe to see the content of the letter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the content of the letter? Father, tell me about it please.¡±


    Li Dian frowned when this daughter of his also took interest in the letter. Because the content was something that he had to consider from both personal and public. But too bad that Li Ling already had a view of the content.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Is this dangerous enough for us all?¡± Li Ling asked.


    ¡°From what I know, the central continent now is in total chaos. It¡¯s because of the war between the powerhouses and some of the people that escape from the collateral damage they caused.¡± Li Dian then summarized the information that currently circulated around.


    Li Ling then entered what his father would call a deep thought.


    ¡°Then do we have something to defend against this?¡± she asked. With the accumulating experience as well as her analysis, this could become better or worse depending on the forces that clashed.


    But if she had to choose, she would stay away from this battle. More importantly, there was something that tied her down to this city.


    ¡°Against such behemoth, Father afraid that even the combined forces from all the neighboring cities do not necessarily win. As we know that they hold their position for the last century just because they are the winner, we better avoid any contact with them.¡±


    Li Dian knew that those giants were in a great conflict due to their interest clashing against each other, one wanted to swallow the other but it also included the opposition party.


    ¡°If only such a person returns here...¡± Li Ling had someone she admire long when she was little. No matter what, the person in her mind was someone who could turn the tide of battle. Someone who could change the entire world.


    ¡°Do you talking about the secret in this city?¡± Li Dian suddenly remembered about that. The very reason why this city was standing at the most desolate place and also the founder of the city.


    Li Ling nodded her head. Only Ye family and the mayor that had a vague idea what had happened in the past but now it was all vain. Even if they could then they indirectly challenged the authority of that person.


    ¡°Maybe I know too much. Even Father did not understand for what purpose that person do it all the way as to investigate the profoundness of Universe Gate. But that day also marked the disappearance of her and only the scroll from Ye family that can verify her existence.¡±


    -


    ¡°Child, you still remember about that day?¡± in a room where the light was dimmed, Wang Yu just placed himself in front of an old man. When he found the old man, he felt that in the past he met him but he did not remember.


    ¡°Yes, Ancestor Wang. Time flies without anyone notice it and when I knew it, I already have two sons and three grandsons.¡± Said the old man. The old man just laid on his bed, could not even move his entire body.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes, that is true. But you really silly, really silly. Still, I like that point of you and your family. Hah, a good seedling will produce good seedlings. Are you not regret it?¡± different from before, Wang Yu asked him in a soft voice mixed with his emotion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t and I will not regret my decision. Rather than seeing one of my descendants become astray and succumb to the enemy, I prefer to be hurt and receive the pain in their stead. That was what happened when he was under someone else control.¡±


    This old man was someone that Wang Yu know. In fact, Wang Yu even watched his birth time but that was a long time ago. This old man was precisely Ye Shui.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t feel any sign of the seal on your grandson. But he felt that everything was his fault so he closed himself.¡± Wang Yu could only smile even if it was forced.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Then where is he? The one who will become our adopted son. I become impatient because of this only.¡± Ye Shui wanted to see himself but if this kept going then he was afraid that it would be too late.


    ¡°He is someone that already lived attached to one of your grandsons and lived with you all. If there is no one else to help you then I can provide assistance to you.¡±


    Wang Yu felt the itch to try the new method. He had seen the potential of it and the cost was relatively cheaper than using the current method.


    ¡®Haha, he stole it when still in the development stage. Fortunately, that information did not leak.¡¯ After witnessing the change of this world, Wang Yu could conclude that the man would place himself in the center of the continent.


    ¡°I know that. But still, I just wanted to see him in appearance even just once.¡±


    -


    ¡°Hm, how should I deal with this?¡± the only problem that Manstein had to face right now was to go outside without any obstacle. The only one he could think of that moment was probably Wang Yu.


    He could go anywhere as he pleased. That was why Manstein wanted to do it the same but could not.


    -Without the refining process of the soul, cannot go outside for too long. Otherwise, the damage to the soul will increase-


    A warning from his device showed up. ¡®It¡¯s true. The most appropriate condition for me to go outside with only this form is...forget it. I have to assimilate this energy to become part of my soul.¡¯


    Manstein realized that the energy he got from the restriction process was stronger. If he could combine it with his soul then used it as a basis for his body later, he could increase his potential.


    ¡®The problem is, this kind of energy was originally not from here but some place above this place. I¡¯m afraid that this energy came from the highest existence in this world.¡¯ Manstein then ordered the device to record every detail of this energy.


    There was something else that he could practice with this time. ¡®Oh, yes. I should practice on that in order to become strong enough to defend myself first.¡¯


    Then, Manstein let out the medallion and from it, a large information broke out. The title of the file called ¡®Wave Vision¡¯ and could be used by anyone. Then, several other information regarding the file popped up.


    ¡®Mm, one of the skills that Allway Sect has? And it can be used as long as your understanding is high.¡¯


    Regarding this, Manstein tempted to try it. It was said that this skill allowed the user to see different sight from what normal eyes could see. And additional info by Alice stated that this skill used the wavelength to do different things.


    ¡®Wavelength? So that¡¯s the key point. But I want to test it myself first. No, before that I have to know what happened outside.¡¯


    With no body to attached, Manstein could only wait in this space by himself while Alice had to inform Ye Yingyuan about the new situation they had to face.


    ¡°I still find it hard to believe. But I thought about it for an entire night and come to the conclusion that we should follow you. After all, your achievement and contribution to the world were unimaginable.¡±


    Said Ye Yingyuan. If not for the fact that he had to call Alice casually, he really wanted to call her by her title but for some reason she refused it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure that he gets the new body here!¡± Alice then looked at a certain direction. That was where two people came and landed on the yard.


    ¡°Quick, we have not much time.¡± It was actually Hou Fei and Wu Qing duo who had returned. They moved here quite fast and their expression was serious while they glanced at the direction where Alice currently was.


    ¡®This feeling...¡¯ when they sensed something in that direction, their instinct whispered that the thing they sensed was strong, much stronger than them. But they detected no malice from it, just a probing.


    Then they went to their appointed place immediately.


    ¡°Come, we should tell everybody from Ye family that I come back for someone and will follow him. Can you do it, boy?¡± Alice then asked Ye Yingyuan. He then rolled his eyes to the top right and then returned its position.


    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    -


    ¡°There is something I have to say first.¡± It was in an underground space which even Ye family did not know. After his determination reached the peak, Ye Yingyuan then told every member of his family to came to his room only to transported them to this place.


    ¡°If Little Yan says so then I will not mind it but for you to bring all the family member here, is there something so important?¡± it was Ye Qingcheng who asked. He obviously knew that there was something big about this.


    ¡°This is Artifical Closed Space! Only that person can produce this.¡± Surprisingly, this words came from both Ye Xiaobai because he had seen this before. As for the second person, it was Yu Feng.


    ¡°Did Aunt know it too?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°More or less. It was because someone used it to bait our strongest member at that time so we know about its existence.¡±


    Because of that reason, Yu Feng smiled bitterly. Then Ye Canghai comforted her by saying, ¡°After the disappearance of the goddess, the world that we know currently was formed. Even some of this effect caused us, cultivators, to reach a new height as well. Don¡¯t know whether to happy or sad.¡±


    It was because the people would always search for total domination and it was almost impossible to reach a talkable solution that led them to peace. By finding the remnant of the Allway Sect and the artifact which the goddess left, they wanted to create their own mark on history.


    ¡°Oh, about the goddess....¡± Ye Yingyuan scratched his head, did not know how to continue his words.


    ¡°Yes, everyone. That is correct and probably the biggest probability in human civilization.¡± A figure appeared in the front of them. There were two people in front of them which wear the white coat.


    A man and a woman. Both of them emitted the aura of someone who had reached the pinnacle of this world, so overwhelming.


    ¡°So she is that legendary existence.¡± The dimmed and weakened soul that belonged to Ye Shui was surprised to see that Wang Yu stood beside the woman. He positioned himself a step back behind her.


    ¡°What legendary existence?¡± Ye Guhan then asked in curiosity. As far as he remembered, there were several maidens that also carved their names on history.


    ¡°No way, that woman. She is, she is the same with the picture!¡± said Hou Fei.


    ¡°Yes, I find her face and expression was the same as the picture. Are you perhaps the same person?¡± Wu Qing then tried to confirm it herself.

 Chapter 38: Body Incarnation (1)

    ¡°So most of you here know me. How nostalgic.¡± Alice saw every single face that presents at that place. She could see the deal they had through and it reminded her of herself.


    ¡°No way. The goddess had disappeared for long and you claimed yourself to be one. What makes you think that you are one?¡± a doubt appeared and of course someone expressed it through his words.


    It was the person who admired her for a long time. As someone who made various tools, Ye Xiaobai aspired to make one which could shake the world. But someone claimed herself to be one and in front of him.


    ¡°Please forgive him.¡± Said Ye Shui.


    ¡°Quickly apologize to both of them!¡± he continued. His words were directed to Ye Xiaobai. The person that received it all was more surprised to hear that.


    ¡°It¡¯ alright. Someone does not believe something immediately is good so from this point onward, I will tell you my story.¡± Because of this that Alice decided to say those words.


    ¡°Do you know where your defense formation came from, young man?¡± asked Alice. As someone who made it up, she knew every single part of it and of course the weakness of that formation.


    ¡°It was used by my family and passed down from generations. As for the one who gives it to us, it was obviously The Goddess of Artifact that gave it.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai proudly. As for the rest of them, they just let him talked.


    ¡®Cousin, that¡¯s really your idol.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan wanted to say this but would not let it out. He wanted to watch just how this would turn.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m the one who creates it. Don¡¯t believe me? Then tell me the weakness that formation has.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°There were several weaknesses that I noticed from experiences and actual practice. The first one should be the minimum requirement for the power the user has. If that person does not pass the requirement then the result will be severe.¡± Explained Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡®That¡¯s basically correct. But it was the result of something else.¡¯ Wang Yu wanted to add.


    ¡®But his observation was sharp. Then I just said it all!¡¯ Alice decided to say it when a figure appeared in the middle of their good conversation. When Manstein appeared and heard that Ye Xiaobai had a talk with Alice, he felt pity for Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Do you ask her if she knows The Interceptor Nascent Formation? You are ridiculous!¡± shouted Manstein. This made Ye Xiaobai surprised as well as a spark of anger started to form a fire.


    ¡°What is the meaning of your words!? I want a proof, a definite one.¡± Ye Xiaobai did not accept something easily but still, he got rekt by some strange people that led him to the present.


    ¡°A definite one, alright. Then asked your grandfather with soft voice if the person standing beside her is someone he knows! That is first.¡± Manstein did all of this because if the situation continued, he worried that some unexpected factor happened.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± this time, even Ye Xiaobai could realize the intention behind Manstein¡¯s word, to get this done as soon as possible.


    ¡®If that was true then..¡¯ then Ye Xiaobai did not have anything to cover his face due to shame.


    Ye Shui rolled his eyes and if he could, he wanted to smack that grandson of his as an apology! But he only nodded and even everyone soon followed. Then every person there except for Ye Xiaobai laughed out loud.


    ¡°Look at how our Cousin became skeptical, so funny.¡± Ye Yingyuan then unleashed his buried emotion and laughed. Even his father, Ye Guhan also laughed at him.


    ¡°Why did everyone not tell me sooner!?¡± anger with embarrassment mixed as one, Ye Xiaobai felt like crying if he could. Because of his bad luck being deceived that he had grown suspicious of anything strange that he encountered.


    ¡°Poor child. Anyway, you are soon-to-be my younger brother it seems.¡± Manstein then told Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡®Unexpectedly, they did this to balance the number each brother have.¡¯ Manstein also started to use Wave Vision skill which enabled him to see more about this closed space.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Ye Shui¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words that Manstein had said. But Alice then said, ¡°Hmmph, Senior really broke my good moment now.¡±


    Then she continued, ¡°But because the person himself had appeared, I can proceed to the next step.¡±


    Actually, all of them even wanted to properly pay a respect to Alice but was stopped by Manstein. No matter what, this was too overboard and he did not accustom to excessive reverence.


    Before she wanted to move, someone asked a good question. ¡°Do you perhaps also wanted to do it?¡± it was Hou Fei who asked. Since the once Goddess of Artifact was here and even one of her people also accompany her, why don¡¯t he asked something?


    ¡°Do you mean Body Creation and Body Incarnation?¡± Wang Yu was the person who replied. ¡®So there is someone who has the same interest as me.¡¯


    They could see from each other that their interest coincidentally the one and the same. So they train of thought instantly connected to one point.


    ¡°Yes! I wanted to learn from senior about it all. Please, please let me become your disciple!¡± the strong intention from Hou Fei made everyone there astonished. Just how far was he going to do that?


    Especially Wu Qing. Seeing her attendant like that made her think again about her own circumstances. She also wanted something that she currently lacked, knowledge.


    ¡°Of course you can! But we need to do it after we solve this. And also because this is where Ye family resides so I won¡¯t object.¡± Wang Yu calmly replied. But inside, his excitement was exploded by the old spirit of camaraderie.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    -


    ¡°First, Senior Manstein. We need to gather these essential resources otherwise you cannot have your body.¡± Alice then showed the resources that they needed to construct a body.


    ¡°But I never heard that soil can be used as a major component for Body Creation. How did Senior know that?¡± Hou Fei was like a student that just entered a new class.


    ¡°Because the soil was like...uhm..semen?¡± Wang Yu did not want to say it but the fact that he got the result and it became fact forbade him from not telling it.


    ¡°Semen, what¡¯s that?¡± Ye Yingyuan never heard of it before so due to curiosity he asked passionately but Ye Qingcheng who was beside him only acted like he never heard it in the first place. For those who were older, they coughed to feign the surprised expression they had.


    ¡°Because of that, we as the member of the research team at that time made an agreement that this soil should be called Semen Soil.¡± Wang Yu could only keep half of his face calm while the other side of his face, he wanted to laugh.


    ¡°The second problem was about the process. We don¡¯t lack energy but we really lacked the person who will maintain the formation.¡± Alice then continued.


    But Manstein then placed himself in front of Ye Shui, giving him a proper greeting.


    ¡°Sorry for my inconvenience. This time, I placed myself in front of you so you can see my appearance.¡± Manstein then placed himself lower than Ye Shui before he faced him.


    Did not know why Manstein felt the sadness inside him grow every time he saw the person in front of him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it at first but looks like you have something to tell us, right?¡± Ye Shui calmly said. He felt happy to see that the person he had wanted to see was both his adopted grandson and also the friends of the goddess.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story to explain. Besides, she is my junior and I think that she will not change it.¡± Manstein answered.


    ¡°At that time, she warned me to leave the hall. I thought that she was someone like you but then she even used some strange technique to formed herself temporary and told the still standing person to leave. I really did not expect that she was the person that my family revered.¡± A little joy and sadness filled the face of Ye Shui.


    ¡®If only I can live a bit longer...¡¯ now he got to know the feeling of someone that still clinging to his or her life.


    While the preparations were in progress, Manstein spent the time with the Ye family. This was the first time that he communicated with them all directly. The feeling of being alive again made Manstein glad.


    But in the end, he had to tell the thing that became a thorn in his heart.


    ¡°Why did the patriarch wanted to witness this?¡± despite knowing the condition of himself but Ye Shui still came here. This made Manstein worry and at the same time did not know what to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even everyone here doesn''t know about that.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Same here. Why did you ask that for?¡± Ye Qingcheng also wondered why did this person ask such question.


    ¡°I have this feeling that The Patriarch want to do something. Hey, Alice...¡± Manstein felt that it was necessary to know it. Actually, he really did not want to do this but if the only one who knew about it was The Patriarch then he had to let them know it.


    ¡°Yes, what can I do?¡± Alice obviously knew about it but whether she wanted to tell it or not depend on herself.


    ¡°Tell them what The Patriarch of Ye family wanted to do.¡± Manstein then looked back at Ye Shui, muttering one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When Ye Shui heard that, he trembled and then moved closer to Alice. ¡°Please let me tell them myself.¡± He said.


    ¡°This is also my responsibility so I will go tell them with you.¡± Alice then accompanied him to explain it. After hearing that, all of them showed shocked expression. Yes, they did not believe what they just heard.


    Meanwhile, Hou Fei received the tutelage from Wang Yu and they even did that wholeheartedly. As for Wu Qing, she then used the newfound knowledge to further enhanced her abilities as well as developed it on her own.


    ¡°Then you only need to do this. After I input the most basic blueprint of living beings, we can create the characteristic of that living being.¡± Wang Yu said with passion.


    ¡®So it can be done this way too. That Manstein is really something.¡¯ Wang Yu heard from Manstein that the soul also carried a trace of the data from their original body. This trace could be extracted just like a backup data when something unexpected happened.


    ¡®Traces of DNA is imprinted in the soul. Then it is our task to decipher it and use it to create another body.¡¯


    He thought that this was the real intention behind the Soul Transfer method. ¡®But I think he should consider changing its name.¡¯ Wang Yu already thought about the possibility of this to become a new ability.


    ¡°And it¡¯s complete just like that?¡± did not believe that the process was simplified by several degrees, Hou Fei then asked again for confirmation.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s begin the process. Everybody has the right to watch but don¡¯t come too close.¡± Alice then announced the beginning of Body Creation process.


    ¡°So my little brother, see you in outside world.¡± Manstein just ended his topic when Alice announced that. He and Ye Xiaobai had engaged in an interesting discussion about a new method to refine a weapon.


    ¡°But will you really appear outside? I still have so many questions about it.¡± Although it was inevitable, Ye Xiaobai still wanted to ask.


    But then a boy beside him then said, ¡°Then do it quickly. And Cousin, we should go to the place where Grandfather currently is to accompany him. I¡¯m afraid that we have to do it.¡±


    After hearing that, Ye Xiaobai¡¯s expression turned dark. Then he glanced at Manstein before left.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Manstein had to apologize to all of the people that would execute this process.


    ¡°No problem. We completed the assignment and ready to go at any moment.¡± Said Wang Yu. Manstein nodded and then turned to look at Wu Qing and Hou Fei. They had been assigned to assist the progress as well as to train them.


    ¡°Then please take care of me.¡± That was the last thing Manstein said before Alice called him.


    ¡°Please go to this place immediately.¡± With that, Manstein was forced to leave.

 Chapter 39: Body Incarnation (2)

    ¡°I feel like returning to the lab where I got my first Soul Transfer. The energy that should be used probably the same as the cultivator who reached Culture Core stage and above. And there are also stabilizer and body strengthening liquid.¡±


    Manstein always thought the possibility of him using Soul Transfer as an ability in this world instead as a method. It was because the natural energy in this world was much stronger compared to his previous world.


    ¡°Senior, will you believe me?¡± Alice asked as the last signal. She too felt nervous even after she lived for a long time. After all, her intention to learn so many things in this world was to find Manstein.


    Right now, Manstein placed himself in the middle of an altar. Different from Soul Severing Altar which functioned as something to sever any lingering soul that would affect the soul, this altar main use was to support the Body Creation process.


    Actually, Body Creation referred to the process that would form the shape of a body. But this case was slightly different, not only they just create a random body but the almost identical body of the soul.


    Hair, skin color, gender, and etc would not be changed during the process but as we know that the environment which someone lived also affect the change. Characters, habit, the way of thinking alike was still taken from the current soul, meaning that they still retain their previous trait.


    ¡°I leave it to you. In this world, you are my senior so I entrust the entire process to you too.¡± Manstein replied in a carefree manner. Then he took a glance to a where Ye Shui was before he felt a strong force coming.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t do this.¡± A weak and sad voice that came from both Ye Guhan and Ye Canghai. They could do nothing to prevent it from happening and even so for their son.


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather. We all don¡¯t want you to end up like this.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai, Ye Qingcheng, and Ye Yingyuan.


    They knew that all their effort will be failed by the twist of event that led them to the present. They only did all of that as a way to express themselves. They wanted to let that old man know that they would remember him!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you know. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Said Ye Shui. He really wanted to reply to them that he would watch them from a place that they could not imagine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I¡¯m still not able to do the things that you told me that year until now.¡± Said Ye Canghai. There were some things that he could not accomplish within the last fifty years and now he regretted it not because he could not do it but rather he still did not do it until now.


    ¡°That was already a thing of the past. Why don¡¯t you look forward once again and say goodbye to the thing that you saw on your back, leaving them but not forgetting them.¡±


    How could he not know the thing that his son thought the most even after he had a family? But unexpectedly, his injury back then resulted in this situation and ended up as a trouble to the future.


    ¡°Look, I have a present for you all when this is over so you all don¡¯t need to besad for a long time.¡±


    Ye Shui opened his palm, showing a certain diagram. And at the same time, the surrounding space trembled and even almost disrupted the Body Creation process.


    ¡°You all go outside if there is nothing to talk about.¡± That could be the last words that the member of Ye family heard but then their latest descendant were closing themselves to him.


    ¡°We still remember that Grandfather would stay with us when we play together outside. I also remember the kindness that Grandfather had given to me!¡± Ye Yingyuan could clearly see the weakening of his grandfather¡¯s soul every second. In his inner thought, he hoped that someone could make a miracle.


    From his expression, he had already sobbed.


    ¡°Even when something went wrong with me, but someone like Grandfather still let me do as my heart pleases. Not only that but my life was saved by Grandfather, am I right?¡± Ye Qingcheng bitterly said.


    He braced himself to say this. There was something strange in his body which could not be solved at the moment. Even Yu Feng could only treat the symptom without curing it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°And....me. I, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± In fact, what Ye Xiaobai wanted to say was much more than that. He remembered that he insisted his own grandfather to give him a lot of resources!


    ¡®Did I really do all of that!? How dare of me.¡¯ When he thought about the scene again, his entire being was shocked to the extreme. And besides that, he also remembered some major things that he did when he got back.


    ¡®Is this me!?¡¯ a sudden flash of memories poured out like a spring. Then he remembered everything and at the same time, his expression changed.


    As for Manstein, he entered another state that he could not really explain with words. But one thing for sure that he just saw everything around him as pure darkness without any light. He felt like returning to the safest place in the world.


    But from another side, a form started to take shape. At first, it was only like some strange lump with meat in it but later on the shape change once again.


    ¡°Derived from the process when human was created through the natural process, but with the additional information which stored in the Soul and reflected it to create a new DNA, we artificially can create a body that looked like the original body that the soul previously possessed.¡±


    This was Alice¡¯s self-created Body Creation method. It looked like so simple because she just derived it from the natural process but to actualize such a thing was not an easy feat.


    ¡°So fast! To think that there will be a day that I witness a new method. I must learn from it!¡± the entire process was like flowing water in the river. It was so smooth and faster than any methods that Hou Fei could think at the moment.


    ¡°If you can watch the entire process of the human creation, you would understand more of this process.¡± Wang Yu added.


    -


    ¡°Looks like we meet again at the different place of course.¡± The sudden appearance of Ye Shui made Manstein caught off-guard.


    ¡°Sorry for everything that I had caused,¡± Manstein said with apological tone. He would never believe that what he had done from the day of his appearance did not cause anything.


    ¡°No, no. It should be me to apologize to you. The day when you appeared is when the energy in the environment reached the peak! Not only that but after that event, every artifact in our storage increased its grade as well.¡± Explained Ye Shui.


    ¡°What causes such a thing is definitely not me!¡± Manstein rejected.


    ¡°But.I just started to know about you. Why did this happen?¡± suddenly Manstein asked. He really felt something not just like what he had seen but there was definitely something. Maybe the patriarch himself would not completely reveal the fact but at least now, he should tell a thing or two.


    ¡°Why, you ask? Actually, you know it yourself right.¡± Ye Shui looked back at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the incident with Ye Xiaobai? But with your strength, that was not even a deal so why that incident affected you?¡± if Manstein thought about it, he had to agree that there was a large hole that he did not completely understand.


    Then Ye Shui looked at him in surprise but only for a second before he concealed it again. But Manstein already caught it and knew that there was something that the patriarch had yet to tell.


    ¡°Just tell me what the thing that still stuck on your mind.¡± In the end, the only solution for that was to let the opposite party speak up voluntary.


    After a sigh, Ye Shui then told him something that really surprised him. ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Y Shui asked.


    A strange symbol then started to appear. But Manstein suddenly shuddered because the symbol that appeared from Ye Shui was really the one and the same kind...


    -Found Similarity...Searching-


    ¡®That...symbol...¡¯ Manstein saw every detail of that symbol to find something different. But he could not discern it with only his perspective and abilities.


    -Confirmed the similarity with The Tribulation and Retribution Seal! 90,72 % similarity-


    The Intelligent Assistance Device scanned, processed and let out the result and for Manstein, it was quite a shock for him. Yes, the same seal which he had recently been planted also appeared.


    ¡°From your silence and expression, I know that you also have this seal with you right?¡± actually when Heaven Restriction came down, he felt that moment when the seal had appeared in Manstein¡¯s soul.


    ¡°What is this seal actually?¡± because there was a tight time, Manstein then hastened it to the most important thing to know. Ye Shui then showed to him all of his memories regarding the seal with his energy from his soul to connect with Manstein¡¯s.


    ¡°Now, you at least have a picture of its capabilities. And, young man...¡± Ye Shui then said the thing that he wanted to this person.


    ¡°...please treat my family like your own family. I can only say this much because I finally feel it.¡± Ye Shui looked up and his eyes stared at the thing above. Even Manstein could not see what Ye Shui had seen.


    Then Ye Shui said the sentences from the records that Ye family had for countless generation and also for Manstein, this was the greatest reminder to him due to the same content it held.


    ¡°Once mortal, forever mortal. By origin, we pursue eternity but only suffer in eternity. No matter how many years had passed, every living being that has a soul will have the taste of death.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± hearing that reminded Manstein of what his grandfather had said.


    ¡®You really are reckless, don¡¯t you!? But don¡¯t forget your own root just because of this kind of method.¡¯ That was what Grandfather Ryner had said to him when Manstein finally found out the Soul Transfer method.


    Because of that, Manstein also recited every sentence with solemn.


    ¡°Huh, this sound is...¡± the first to react to Manstein¡¯s voice was Alice. She remembered this sentence well and felt admiration to the writer of that sentences.


    Soon, everyone also heard that as well. This every sentence had its own meaning and it depends on the person to interpret it. Every person would have its kind of perception and point of view so the result of them hearing the same source could differ.


    Even Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan gasped in shock when hearing this. Their souls felt a large pressure and their body also reacted the same outside.


    ¡°This...¡± then both of them cried in soul and body. This was what they had learned the very first time right before they even cultivating. Ye Shui had told them not to forget their origin and also not to pursue something that impossible like the literal eternity.


    And of course, this also included the Ye trio. Ye Xiaobai, Ye Qingcheng, and Ye Yingyuan silently remembered.


    While most of them were in awe and their utmost respect but Alice, Wang Yu, Ho Fei and Wu Qing could not lose their control or the entire process would fail. It was because they are the center of the formation.


    ¡°Let them be for a while. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Alice understood it as well.


    ¡°We really shared the same fate of being marked with this seal.¡± Said Ye Shui before he almost used up all of his energy.


    ¡°They still remember it well, I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m satisfied with this so that only leave you alone.¡± Ye Shui once again told Manstein.


    ¡°So this is it?¡± Manstein also felt the time has come. Although he only knew this old man from another person¡¯s point of view, he still had some good feelings to this patriarch.


    ¡°Yes. Please relay my goodbye to them all.¡± Then the weakened soul started to fade, to leave nothing behind. Slowly, the accumulated feeling from everyone around that space, especially from the member of Ye family poured unhindered.


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 40: Epilogue of Body Incarnation, A New Beggining

    ¡°Now!¡± when the timing was right, Alice then signaled. The energy she released then merged into the lump of meat that already human-like form. Not only her but there were Wang Yu, Hou Fei and Wu Qing to help.


    Then with that kind of support, the lump of meat developed further into an adult-sized body.


    ¡°Even though we control it with more people but the development process was not easy after all.¡± Said Wang Yu evaluating the process. He felt that this method was much cheaper but needed more effort in order to make it works.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t do this alone in the future.¡± Alice also agreed. No matter what they did if only one person did all of this then the process would end in vain, a failure.


    To proceed further, they had to perform their part well and cooperate for at least a few moment before the completion.


    -


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this.¡± Manstein rejected the offer from Ye Shui. Ye Shui wanted to leave a soul seed that he produced during the failed ascension.


    ¡°Why? Now the only person I have to deal with is only you and you alone.¡± Said Ye Shui slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of your kindness. Besides, you started to see it from my soul, right? The other part of me.¡± Manstein just wanted to bury this other side of him from the outside light ever again. But the patriarch stared at him without letting go.


    ¡°Listen here, I¡¯m just leaving behind what was originally belonged to the family. I¡¯m afraid that when I leave this world, this soul seed will also end up like me so instead of letting it become a waste, I give it to you.¡±


    No matter what Ye Shui said, Manstein would reject it.


    ¡°I understand why you give me this soul seed but for me, this is completely useless.¡± After Manstein ordered Intelligence Assistance Device to check the capabilities and usage of this soul seed to his soul, he found out that the Tribulation and Retribution seal prevented him from receiving the soul seed.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the seal. This seal only prevented the person to give or receive something from another seal bearer. That¡¯s why...¡±


    Ye Shui then locked the soul seed which appeared like a tiny plant seed with his own energy before giving it to Manstein.


    ¡°I¡¯m insisted that you should receive it. Otherwise, I will not leave this world in peace because my family still owe something from her. Is that fine to call her the goddess like that?¡± Ye Shui spoke slower.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Patriarch. She¡¯s my colleague after all but how about your family? Are you give them something that can ease your worry?¡± Manstein really wanted to said this. Rather than him, Ye family was more worthy to receive this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give any material for them. Instead, I leave them with all the wisdom and knowledge I have..¡±


    Then Manstein saw something that he would not even forget for the rest o his life. The Patriarch of Ye family, Ye Shui started to fade slow but steady.


    -Detecting the weakening of the soul power. The soul was taken by an unknown entity!-


    This baffled Manstein because he originally thought that when someone died, their soul would be gone somewhere but who would believe him if he could see that the soul was taken by something!


    ¡®What is that!?¡¯ Manstein then saw the figure that almost invisible. This figure then grabbed something from Ye Shui¡¯s soul, which was the soul connector to the body.


    -Unknown! Unable to receive any data. All the function of the device now focused on the unknown entity-


    Manstein thought that this was the last chance to save someone. He then used his soul to interfere with the entities doing, disrupt it from retrieving Ye Shui¡¯s soul.


    ¡°No....kid....it¡¯s....pointless.¡± the voice from Ye Shui now grew quite and undiscernable.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡®Pointless!? What do you mean!?¡¯ Manstein could accept if Ye Shui¡¯s soul just fades away but then a strange entity suddenly appeared, tried to take Ye Shui¡¯s soul. But Ye Shui looked at Manstein one last time.


    ¡°This....is....death.¡± this words from Ye Shui made Manstein unable to do anything anymore. He had a thought that the soul of every living being did not disappear and instead was placed somewhere that any mortals could not touch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that, the entity that trying to take your soul now is...¡± Manstein really felt helpless about it. After all, Manstein created Soul Transfer method but in the end when someone died their soulswere taken by this unknown entity.


    Ye Shui showed his agreement with a slight nod. The entity then suddenly looked at Manstein right in the front of his face.


    ¡°Interesting...¡± said the entity. ¡°..and this man¡¯s soul has this world¡¯s ruler seal. But his deeds really good overall. And as for you....¡±


    The entity purposely showed its finger. It was directly pointed towards Manstein.


    ¡°...if not the grace and permission as well as the fate that the creator of the beings has for you, you will not hear what this man had said and will not see me take this man¡¯s soul.¡±


    This entity was what Manstein and we usually called Grim Reaper. Of course what Manstein had seen there clearly indicated that the death was more than just appear in his perspective.


    ¡°Look closely, young man as I will try my best to slowly remove this man¡¯s soul from his body and locked him before I sent him to that realm.¡±


    ¡®Then what use is my Soul Transfer method!?¡¯ Manstein felt like he had been done for good without a chance to retaliate.


    Ye Shui¡¯s soul then slowly separated from his body, only leaving a large lump of non-living meat outside. Then the entity kept the soul somewhere that even Manstein could not see.


    ¡°I will only appear when someone already reached the end of their lifespan. If there is a case where someone died due to accident or any other factor than that, I will give them a chance to return to their body if their body is still suitable for sustaining the soul.¡±


    The entity then finished the deeds. Then he moved to...Manstein!


    ¡®A body...a vessel! Damn!¡¯ Manstein now understood what the entity meant. It could take his soul as well after all Manstein had no body and thus qualified for the entity to do that.


    ¡°Oh, you worry about your safety. Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Your body is still intact!¡± this revelation made Manstein confused. He wanted to ask but the entity already had gone.


    -


    Then a cried could be heard within the entire residence. Several figures stood beside the body that now lied peacefully within the room. The figures apparently circled around and their eyes now reddened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry. It¡¯s not a sin to cry over something that important to us.¡± Said, Alice, before she shifted her sight to a man that wore a white coat with his half black and half red hair.


    The man sighed and beside the man with the coat, a boy and a young man on his left and right side of him cried and sobbed to their heart''s content. The man then placed his hands on both their shoulders.


    This man was the new incarnation body that Manstein now used. Now he had his physical form but at the day of his body creation, Ye Shui also passed away.


    ¡°You¡¯re really Elder Brother, right?¡± Ye Yingyuan comforted himself. He felt glad that Manstein finally gained his body but at the same time, one of their family members died.


    ¡°So from today, I will become your younger brother?¡± this time, Ye Xiaobai also loudly cried as well. Although Manstein thought that the fault lies not with this young man but the existence that placed the Tribulation and Retribution seal.


    ¡®That Physical Restriction soon will come down.It''s better to prepare myself.¡¯


    This situation was not good for Manstein as he was the only witness of the patriarch death himself.


    ¡°I pray that Father¡¯s soul will have a good rest. Now, we need to properly bury Father as someone who was worthy.¡± This was said by Ye Canghai. His jaw trembled but he could only say that much and more than that would make him unable to hold himself.


    Then, they told the servants to prepare for the funeral. While they waited, Manstein walked to the yard where he could see the view with his new body and with his own will!


    The blue sky that mixed with golden luster, the clouds that drifted far above his head. The chilling sensation when the wind blew up to his direction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any difference with my new body.¡± Manstein compared it with his own perception when he normally moved. But he still remembered what that entity had said, his body was still intact.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Senior?¡± Alice asked with curiosity. She often saw Manstein looked far into the distance for some reason after the Body Creation process and Body Incarnation process.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Manstein instead asked back.


    ¡°Truthfully, I started to feel numb towards such feelings. The cultivators did not sever their feeling but become numb to it instead.¡± This what Alice had experienced herself.


    Manstein could only sigh when he heard that. Perhaps his grandfather also felt the same and secluded himself from outside world?


    Then Manstein felt something on his hands. It felt cold and he obviously knew what it was. Alice then smiled when she looked up.


    ¡°Snow, so this season has come again.¡± She said with her own sigh. Her sigh was filled with the passage of time and sadness in it. Manstein then saw that the first snow to fall with his own eyes.


    ¡°Once mortal, forever mortal. By origin, we pursue eternity but only suffer in eternity. No matter how many years had passed, every living being that has a soul will have the taste of death.¡± Manstein then recited the same line over and over again.


    Then a footstep was heard and Manstein looked back with his entire body turned around. Then he saw the figure of Ye Xiaobai with a had never been seen determination in his eyes. Now, his stare was like some martyr that prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    ¡°Elder Brother, please teach me all you know!¡± Ye Xiaobai then kneeled down. This made Manstein remember the deal that he had promised.


    ¡°You stop kneeling!¡± shouted Manstein. Even if he knew for what reason did Ye Xiaobai kneel down but he still disliked it especially when Ye Xiaobai plead.


    ¡°Of course I will, after all, I¡¯m your brother from now on understood?¡± Manstein then looked to another direction.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± There was nothing that better than this for Ye Xiaobai. He wanted to know more about his new elder brother and also the knowledge that he possessed as well as his story with the Goddess of Artifact.


    ¡°Of course if it was Senior then he will help you.¡± Alice giggled. Even if she were live here for a little longer, she would act like her self.


    This made all of them laughed and Manstein really promised to teach him everything that he knew.


    The next day was another day and another big news for the entire Xuan City. Because the topic was about the death of Ye family¡¯s Patriarch and this happened too sudden for the citizen to accept.


    ¡°Why is it always the kind and good people that died early?¡± lamented someone. Another person also expressed their feeling by saying that the sudden event was not acceptable.


    ¡®Hmm? Strange, I don¡¯t feel anything about that. It is said that this Ye family was a family of strange but unique cultivators. But no one can confirm this until now, is there something more?¡¯


    There was a man that walked among the sea of people, went together to the Ye Residence to pay a visit.


    This man was the same person who had arrived in the city when he encountered a caravan with a sick girl there. Currently, his interest was piqued by the news that someone from Ye family had died just recently.


    ¡®But why I did not feel any kinds of energy being released?¡¯ the man did not know about it and he also looked for something in this city.


    There was also the mayor and also a young girl and a man who walked beside the mayor himself. They went directly to the same place as those people.

 Chapter 41: Funeral (1)

    ¡°Why should I also visit with Father and Younger Sister!?¡±


    Instead of appreciating the fortune that Li Kuang received, he complained about this and that. His mouth was running at full speed, sending some harsh words which everyone hates. If not for the fact that Li Dian¡¯s sadness was larger than his attention to that adopted son of his, then sure a large and hard slap would land on someone.


    ¡°You better keep your mouth tight and not speak AGAIN!¡± Li Dian slowly raised his voice and when it reached the word again, the surrounding areas trembled and a gust of wind could be felt to every single person around them.


    ¡°So that adopted son is still alive and kicking? I thought he already died.¡± Someone finally expressed their opinion.


    ¡°Say that again!¡± unfortunately, that was heard by Li Kuang and he obviously went straight to the person who said it. The person only had an ordinary appearance with shorter height body than average.


    ¡°Oh, just stating my opinion. Besides, why did you angry over the small matter? Look, young man. If you really don¡¯t know what time, place and occasion, then even if you are stronger than us you will not have a good life.¡±


    The person was a male with brownish hair and beard that covered his neck. He looked back at Li Kuang with annoyance in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother!¡± this time even Li Ling had to interfere. She satisfied that his brother could even go outside but when they just walked, who would have thought that another argument would trigger this brother of her.


    Li Dian was angry inside.


    ¡®Damn it all! If not..if not for the fact that he is someone that I promised to protect...¡¯ that was what Li Dian thought every time Li Kuang did numerous ¡®great¡¯ deeds.


    His face turned red from anger. His hands even clenched hard without gaps and cracking sounds could be heard when he did it. That made the entire citizen shook their heads.


    ¡°You only someone without much influence here! What makes you think to say that?¡± with this sentence, Li Kuang finally showed his way of doing things.


    ¡°So, what makes you think you can say that?¡± the man asked back. If everyone thought it really well, this was not the time to argue and yet Li Kuang already did that. And besides, no one there knew the identity of that person.


    ¡°You...dare!¡± then with a snort, Li Kuang continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I...¡± just as Li Kuang wanted to say an additional sentence, a cold and icy energy surged and targeting him. This made Li Kuang went away and took three steps backward.


    ¡°Did Brother still not forget for what reason Father let Brother out!?¡± the cold energy came from Li Ling who immediately took action and prevented him from saying anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever reason Father let me out as long as I got out. And shouldn¡¯t you get away from there, Sister?¡± Li Kuang was really triggered by only that retort.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± a sound came from the entrance of Ye Residence. A strange man with white clothes walked out from the entrance.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, this man was only like them without the energy that cultivator usually used. But he still appeared before them. He then moved to the place where Li Kuang, Li Ling, and the man stood.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± with his tone increased again, Li Kuang asked with arrogance knowing that the man was without any power.


    But Li Dian observed the man from head to feet, his entire body. He wanted to let the event revealed his daughter¡¯s power for him to see but now because another person interfered, he disbanded the thought from his mind.


    ¡®Other than that, there is that sick noble too.¡¯ Li Dian planned to visit the sick noble after he attended this.


    ¡°I know that in your mind, you don¡¯t put me in your eyes at all.¡± Said the man, looked back at him with his deep and black eyes. But his hair was mixed with both black and red color.


    Then he walked past Li Kuang and kept walking until he stood beside the man. Their position was right behind Li Ling and their eyes met. Of course, if everyone from Ye Residence saw it, then they would tell the man in white clothes to come back. The man in white clothes was of course MansteinThis book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble that this man gave you, sir.¡± Said Manstein.


    ¡°No, it should be me to say such words.¡± Replied the man.


    ¡°And as for you, girl. I send the greetings from Ye Yingyuan, with his heart thought about you.¡± Said Manstein.


    ¡®Hahahaha, little brat. You should just accept your fate for this.¡¯ Laughed Manstein inwardly. He also planned this for a long time. He hoped that the relationship could grow well and ended up happy for both of them.


    ¡°What are you talking, Mister!?¡± although she had a bit of anger from Manstein''s point of view, he could see the traces of blushes well hidden with his eyes.


    ¡°I just saying something that was mandated to me. Now, like I said previously you really don;t put me in your eyes. But do you know that I¡¯m irritated when you said all of that and this time is a moment of mourning so don¡¯t make anything like this again.¡±


    ¡®If he did that again then sorry for you, I already warned you.¡¯ Manstein already gave Li Kuang his warning and if he did something again, who would blame Manstein for not warned him first.


    ¡°You must be some servant that still ignorant to this city! Do you know me!?¡± this time, even Manstein could only sigh when he mentioned this. He knew about him but still did all of that.


    ¡®This brat really overbearing but with narrow-minded sight? I truly wonder what he had eaten in the past to produce such characters.¡¯ Alice commented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, really.¡± Manstein then walked inside once again.


    -


    ¡°That man really piqued my interest this time.¡± Whispered the man with his stature that shorter than the average person was the same person that came here with the caravan.


    But then another problem appeared as everyone around him stared at that man in white clothes with a confused expression.


    ¡°Now, everyone. Rather than seeing this, why don¡¯t you go inside the residence first? As a representative of Ye family, I will announce that everyone can enter the residence. But remember not to make a ruckus inside. Is that clear!?¡±


    Rather than accompany a young man with a troubled mentality, Manstein had a better thing to do that was to relayed the announcement. Yes, those people had waited for more than two hours and now when they heard about that they could not resist anymore.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care wh you are but I will remember this.¡±


    Energetic but orderly formed a line, the people now entered the residence with ease and expressed their sadness as well.


    ¡°Wait for a moment!¡± seeing Manstein entered the residence made Li Ling returned to her sense. She wanted to know who that man was. Li Dian also followed behind because he had never seen this man before him.


    After he arrived inside, Manstein could see the densely packed people in each corner of the residence.


    ¡®Really, I don¡¯t think that the sympathy these people have for their own citizens to be this big.¡¯ From his observation, this was definitely a good thing. He then sensed the soul seed in his soul.


    Currently, the soul seed was placed in the medallion, in the very middle part of it. Manstein needed help from his device and Alice to scan the seed. Fortunately, Alice knew the function of the seed.


    ¡®Normally when the cultivators'' ascent from Nascent Soul to Nirvana Body stage, they will experience soul transformation. This transformation first formed a seed which then developed to formed a Nirvanic Body!¡¯


    Explained Alice. But then she also said what she had seen from the seed.


    ¡®But you know what was strange from the soul seed? I¡¯m afraid that the seed now has affected by something serious, something that far greater.¡¯ Actually, Alice did not say the remaining of her words. She afraid to let it out.


    I don¡¯t want it to happen. I did not expect that even he had the seal.


    ¡®Tribulation and Retribution seal, the seal that specifically prevents the rising of the power that can rival the ruler of the world. If someone has that seal then there are two main reasons that I found. The first one will be the relation the person has with other living beings.¡¯


    Alice really hated this seal because that seal forced the person to look closely to their relation and their action.


    ¡®The second one will be their potential. To prevent their power to become materialize, the ruler of the world placed this seal on anyone that can threaten their position.¡¯


    She concluded that this was the privilege for the ruler of the world.


    ¡°Something far greater, I wonder what that is.¡± In the end, Manstein had to wait for that day to come, the day where he revealed the things that were hidden from his eyes.


    Then Manstein initiated Natural Flow Sync which was a natural move for him. No one could feel his presence and just felt like a wind passed them.


    ¡®But when I execute it, I feel like it was better than in my world though.¡¯ Manstein moved in this manner until he arrived at the quietest place in the residence. It was in this place that he had his own way of showing his respect and grieve.


    He sat there, watching as more people incoming. He closed his eyes and let his heart pray.


    ¡°Let him be.¡± Alice then said that. Then a figure appeared and it was Wang Yu.


    ¡°I know what to do. But do you really want to leave this world?¡± when Wang Yu asked this, his entire being would shiver. He did not know why but for some reason he would not willing to let her go.


    ¡°I think you are really unwilling for me to leave. How about you follow us? I don¡¯t think we can do it for certain but if there is a chance, we can travel together.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°But this place is my home. I can¡¯t just leave it.¡± Wang Yu wanted to continue but unable to say that last words. He thought it over and over again eighteen times.


    ¡°Then you should learn to let it go,¡± Alice suggested Wang Yu. She had more experience and she also understood that if there is a meeting, there will be always a separation no matter what.


    -


    ¡°I promise that one day, I will let Grandfather, no the entire world that I have the capabilities to reach the peak and unveil the truth of the Universe Gate.¡±


    It was actually the youngest one Ye Yingyuan who said that. His eyes narrowed when he felt a certain person come. Among the crowd, he felt a little familiar with this kind of presence.


    He went to the exact place and found what he was looking for. But he also gasped in surprise because a servant then came to him and told him that the mayor had come.


    ¡°Yingyuan!¡± when Ye Yingyuan heard that, he also expected this outcome. He also saw the mayor, Li Dian with Li Ling and that Li Kuang.


    But Ye Yingyuan already knew for what reason they had come so he naturally greeted them. Because his father and uncle now had some other business to attend and no one other than him was present at that moment, Ye Yingyuan had to attend them.


    ¡°Greetings to the mayor.¡± Ye Yingyuan said. But then Li Dian glared at him, dissatisfied with his word. Ye Yingyuan was confused what mistake he had done. Fortunately, Li Ling hit him on his foot.


    ¡®What do you want me to do exactly?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan then thought about it for a while before he laughed inwardly.


    He forgot that the ¡®deal¡¯ with both his mother and the mayor still exist. Of course, he had to change the way he addressed the mayor as well but that was the same as admitting his defeat.


    ¡°Sorry but we must put aside this matter, right?¡± could not come up with a better solution, Ye Yingyuan just said it to avert their focus. Besides, the matter he thought the most was about the appearance of someone.


    ¡°Do you see someone with a white clothes enter this place?¡± suddenly Li Ling asked a question that Ye Yingyuan did not want to hear the most!


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone like that!¡± said Ye Yingyuan while averting his gaze to someone else that had the similar color but his eyes movement was caught by her without many difficulties.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Ling now wore that all-suspecting smile and eyes that made Ye Yingyuan felt pressured. But on another side, a pair of eyes watched this pair of children. His eyes were so sharp that anyone who watched it would notice something in it.

 Chapter 42: Funeral (2)

    Therefore, Ye Yingyuan had to restate what he had just said. It was so frustrating for him to avoid the topic right now because they were still not prepared for it, yet.


    In spite of this happy occasion in the middle of sadness, someone dared to disrupt it completely. Not only that but this particular person also glared at anyone near him like a hungry beast.


    ¡°So what are you doing talking with someone that obviously has a higher position than you!?¡±


    Even if someone just heard the voice, they could directly know who this voice belonged to. But like someone that had already sealed off their heart and ear to listen to the advice from another person, Li Kuang kept his mouth running.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving respect to the guest.¡± Replied Ye Yingyuan. He did not want to dirty his hands just because of this person. Even Manstein knew that this kind of person would only become a burden if he did not change that particular character of his.


    ¡°But I think you should give respect as a reaction, right? Or do you think that you still have your position? Is that true? Don¡¯t forget that your father is benevolence enough that he doesn¡¯t kill you until now.¡±


    This was what Ye Yingyuan really thought about the situation now. If that person was still stubborn enough to raise the matter or even raise his hands against Ye Yingyuan, Ye Yingyuan would prepare for that. Besides, he already prepared if that situation occurred.


    ¡®You should be kind but don¡¯t be a fool.¡¯ That was the teaching of Ye family. They were kind, too kind in fact but they also one of the cautious family because until now, they still survived.


    ¡°Please listen to him, Brother. Right now we are in their residence and shouldn¡¯t we give the same kind amount of respect to them?¡± suggested Li Ling.


    Li Dian sighed in relief. He almost kicked his adopted son if not for the two children that acted fast. Then Ye Yingyuan showed them the way while that Li Kuang could only shut his mouth tight. There was a reason for that.


    Then a telepathy between Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling established and stabilized.


    ¡®Did you still feel sad?¡¯ asked Li Ling. Hearing this made Ye Yingyuan satisfied. At least, she really kept her demeanor in the front of so many people while now she asked about his condition. She was able to separate formality and privacy.


    ¡®Thank you for your concern. Truthfully, I still feel sad right now.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan paused for a bit before he continued, ¡®But I have a direction now because of this. I promised to reach the highest stage in cultivation.¡¯


    He knew that to reach what he had promised was not easy at all. There was still a long way to go, waiting for him to take.


    But Manstein was nowhere to be found. Actually, Manstein went directly to the training room that already available in the residence. Even though the hall was still not renovated but at the least, there was still something to cover the ceiling.


    He went there and activated the medallion in his soul. When this medallion reacted, the time around him slowed down. Then, a figure also appeared from the entrance.


    ¡®This is the different space and time?¡¯ Manstein knew that the person he wanted to come finally arrived. His Intelligence Assistance Device also gave a notice about both the space and time difference and the person that just arrived.


    -Space-Time stabilized-


    -This space-time was 7 times faster than outside. The result of this was due to the experiment that had been conducted by Wang Yu-


    ¡®So that old man really researched about this, huh?¡¯ There was something that Manstein needed the most. His current body now was not strong enough because the soul did not record the change of his physical strength.


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you at this inappropriate time.¡± Manstein had something in his mind when he saw the young man before.


    -


    ¡°I hope that the old man will be happy there.¡± It was at the chamber that Li Dian could see the body that previously still move, that he saw every day sat on his chair or circling around the residence.


    He stood with both Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan, together without a gap. As for the body, it was now turned pale without any signs of life. But they had this moment of mourning filled with a strange sensation.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    It was because, from the body of Ye Shui, a fragrance that was good to the nose could be smell within the chamber. No matter what, this was a good sign for them.


    ¡®Father, even your body is so fragrant. Is this a sign that Father had a good life?¡¯ thought Ye Canghai. Someone had to replace the position of the patriarch and some time ago, it was decided that the position would be placed by Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to do it.¡± Ye Guhan then patted both of their shoulders. Only by this that Ye Canghai and Li Dian could be released from their own mind. It was also a reminder that they had something important to do.


    After some time had passed, Ye Yingyuan could see the appearance of the people that enter and exit the chamber.


    ¡®Together with Older Brother and Cousin, we already paid the last visit to Grandfather. Now it was Father, Uncle, and the mayor¡¯s turn.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan thought.


    ¡®From that year, I always wonder who the person that concocted the poison which spread in my body? It was because I can make it now, even the lethality of that poison was made the same.¡¯


    Because of that poison, Ye Yingyuan learned a bit about alchemy. Due to the lack of resources, the job of an alchemist now became more scarce. The treatment someone had towards an alchemist now was the same as the king of a country.


    ¡®Elder Brother said that the poison was good. He also proposed an efficient method to do it which can be described as wonderful.¡¯


    After this, Ye Yingyuan was supposed to go outside where he would attend a school. But because of this that he could not go outside for the time being. Ye Yingyuan knew that something was going on outside and he could wait.


    Then a light tap from his left made Ye Yingyuan turned his head. After that, he could see the figure that became someone that he recognized. A woman with a man that always walked together.


    ¡°Hm, Elder Sister Wu. Are you already done with your study?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. Since the time that Manstein regained his new body, both Hou Fei and Wu Qing had learned from Wang Yu. There were some things that hooked them, resulting in their late arrival.


    ¡°Yes, and I regret to keep this matter a secret.¡± Said Hou Fei bitterly. The thing that Ye Yingyuan sighed was about this, he knew that they hid something but to think that was related to this.


    ¡°If someday I reach the requirement that we had agreed before, will you tell me the rest?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked.


    ¡°As long as you reach Culture Core in six years then we can talk about this.¡± Said Hou Fei. This matter was a large one that involved not only those large powerhouses but also the world which they lived in.


    ¡®The secrets of the past. Other than Senior Wang Yu, maybe only those big figures in the center of the continent know about it¡¯ thought Hou Fei.


    There was a secret about Ye Shui and about the circumstances that made Ye family became like this. No one in the city really cared about them as long as the mutual benefit still exists. Other than that, no one really knew about this.


    After all of that discussion, every single person either talked about the news from outside or talked about other matter suddenly heard some footstep followed by a queue that held the coffin.


    Another space.


    Manstein used his fist to strike the person that stood in the front of him. He stretched his right arm, aiming to hit the chest of that person. But when his fists hit the exact part that Manstein had intended, there was no reaction.


    Instead, it was Manstein who was flew away!


    ¡°It¡¯s really good, haha.¡± Laid on the surface that Manstein could recognize as the ground, he felt his fist went numb. Even his arm still shivered from the after impact.


    ¡°No, it was actually your fist that really good. If not for the technique that I practice, then the fist would injure my internal organ.¡±


    The figure then slowly lend a hand to Manstein to reach. Manstein specifically asked this person to spar with him. There were two points that he wanted to clear out before attending the funeral.


    ¡°Hey, make sure that you consume some Yellow Depressant Pill before attending the funeral. I¡¯m afraid that your body has been contaminated by some strange force.¡± Said Manstein. Since the start of their battle, Manstein forced himself to scan the person in front of him with Intelligence Assistance Device.


    ¡°Should I? But let¡¯s go out first.¡± Yes, this person was the large body Ye Qingcheng. Although they had sparred for half an hour, the difference in stamina and strength could affect the result.


    Manstein panted, lacking the air that his body needs while Ye Qingcheng still stood without even dropped a sweat.


    ¡°Sure, I promise to your grandfather that I will take care of you all.¡±


    -


    ¡°It¡¯s out!¡± murmured Hou Fei. They could see the line that formed a small river in the middle of the crowd. The person who carried the coffin were the servants, the soldiers from the mayor, Ye Canghai, Ye Guhan and Li Dian personally.


    ¡°It seems that the patriarch was respected by the citizens. Just how much did he contribute?¡± asked Wu Qing.


    ¡°Did we late?¡± asked someone from their back. The one who could recognize the voice was Ye Yingyuan. Three men were moving in their direction.


    ¡°Sorry, please let us through.¡± That was Ye Xiaobai who had to get through the walls of numerous people. But behind him, there were also Ye Qingcheng and Manstein.


    All of them now moved directly to the direction where the queue had formed. And when the three of them saw that the person in front of them was someone familiar, they moved to the place without hesitation.


    ¡°Give way!¡± the people then orderly gave way. Soon, the line that was long enough for everyone to see had formed.


    ¡°Quick, follow them from behind.¡± Someone then said while followed behind. Because of this, the people rushed as quickly as possible to follow.


    ¡°Where are they going to?¡± Manstein asked. He did not know that near the city, there was a place that can be used as the grave. But to the citizens of the city, they only knew that place as a normal part of the scenery.


    ¡°I know where they are going.¡± Seeing that most of the people still confused, Yu Feng showed them the destination.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With fear and grateful mixed, all of them now moved while said their thanks. They stepped as fast as their legs could due to that fear.


    ¡°Mother, where do exactly they all go? Isn¡¯t that the old pond garden there?¡± Ye Yingyuan realized that the place was the same place where he had meditated years before. There, he gained the second level in the state of meditating.


    ¡°Yes, to Forgotten Pond. That is the place.¡± Yu Feng smiled. But after that, she sighed and looked at that place.


    ¡°Then I know the way to get there. Follow me!¡± Ye Yingyuan knew the way. Then Li Ling also remembered the place and soon went there. As for Manstein, he finally realized and walked to that place slow and steady.


    Looking at the sea of humans there made Manstein remember the large city that he once visited.


    ¡°Wait! Tell me where it is.¡± The sudden movement from Ye Yingyuan made Ye Xiaobai late a few seconds. But everyone, in the end, arrived at the destination.


    On another side of Xuan City, there was an entourage that also walked to the direction of Forgotten Pond. Unexpectedly, there was the girl that just came to the city. Even though her body was still not fit enough to move but she still insisted to walked by herself.


    ¡°If only I came sooner...¡± said the girl while crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, behind the dark cloud there will be a light. It was the same with the situation. There will be a wisdom behind all of this misfortune.¡± This was said by the same man that Manstein had met.


    ¡°But I need to thank you for your care, Doctor Han.¡± The girl continued to walk.


    ¡°Just in case, please someone help support her.¡± The man said while muttering, ¡°I have something to do with Ye family and you coincidentally also the same. Is it regarding the strange event some days before?¡±


    Then the maids supported her because of Doctor Han¡¯s order. They walked until they saw a large crowd in the front of the Ye Residence, stretching until the Forgotten Pond.


    After that, they also saw the people that shouldered the coffin. Some of the maids now muttering among themselves.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that the commotion was caused by this.¡± One of them said. When arrived here, the city was still like any other city bustling with activity until three days ago that the news spread to the entire city.

 Chapter 43: Funeral (3)

    When the ground was dug deep enough, when everyone sees the coffin was brought from the residence, and when the people that cared for the dead were there to witness the burial, that was when you know how you affected your surroundings.


    It was the same with the patriarch of the Ye family, the people that attended his funeral became the proof of this.


    The first one to arrive was Ye Yingyuan. He was surprised that the place where he got his enlightenment about air was the same place that would bury his grandfather. There was a complex emotion in his heart.


    Not only that but a thousand of people which moved from every corner of the city was astonishing.


    ¡°Am I still ignorant? Just how did Grandfather do this?¡± Ye Yingyuan never thought about what his grandfather did before but now that he saw the sea of people, he realized that the people there were affected by this.


    Slowly, he sat down and saw that there was an undertaker that already dig the ground. His looks that rather average would not make Ye Yingyuan not going to ask him.


    This undertaker was already old, even his wrinkles at his forehead were like a wave in the sea. But a sound from behind made them distracted and could not help but take a look.


    ¡°I said ¡®wait¡¯!¡± complained Ye Xiaobaai. He was the second to arrive but actually only the younger ones like Ye Yingyuan that went directly to this place.


    ¡°Do you want to see where we all going to be buried?¡± suddenly the undertaker asked. This surprised both of them. The place that had been dug was in the front of the pond. Because the front of the pond was actually a place for viewing the beauty scene at that place.


    ¡°I came here to see this place unhindered by anyone else.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Is that so? Now that I think about it, why I have this feeling that every living being is destined to die? Is it just coincidence that we exist in this world or there is more to it?¡±


    Suddenly the man pondered about something. It could be something that he always thought in his life.


    ¡°The good example was the patriarch of that Ye family, you see. When I was a kid, the patriarch was already in this Xuan city for more than a century! As I am just an ordinary person, the difference in age was so obvious that I don¡¯t really care anymore.¡±


    The man kept on his explanation.


    ¡°But in the end, I have to watch as my relatives left my side one by one. My parents which I loved, my wife that always took care of me and then my son who was not older than me. All of them left me but as for myself, I wonder why I¡¯m still alive though.¡±


    This made Ye Yingyuan lost in thought. He found something in his heart that screamed ¡®what is this? I clearly feel something about this!¡¯


    ¡®His loved ones left him but from their ages, some are old and the others are younger than him. Maybe that was what he wants to say....wait!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan then realized something, the thing that scary enough if you think about it.


    ¡®Actually, who can guarantee that I can still alive six years from now on? No, tomorrow? Not again, how about the second after this? The old man only said that everyone around him had left his side.¡¯


    ¡®Even his son that was younger than him was no exception, unable to evade his death. Then what uses is extending the lifespan if we can die by anything and any moment? Who can guarantee my life?¡¯


    This made Ye Yingyuan felt a headache with this sudden enlightenment. Today, he found out that there was nothing impossible in this world. And the main topic this time was related to death.


    Who could guarantee that he will still alive six years from there on? Or to be exact, could someone guarantee that he will stay alive the second after this?


    ¡®No one! No one can.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan did not realize that there were more people that arrived here, to arrived at his side.


    ¡°Young, old, man, woman, poor, rich, is there any criteria for death?¡± in his heart, Ye Yingyuan almost got what he had just thought but a sudden interruption made him lose that very moment.


    ¡°Little Yuan?¡± seeing that his younger brother had his face turned pale made Ye Qingcheng step forward and checked him.


    The Undertaker then finished his business and placed his shovel beside the hole. His clothes were dirty because the soil that he dug was a lot even for himself. Strangely, the old man was strong enough to do this all alone.


    ¡°Yingyuan!¡± this time, even his mother and Li Ling called him. In the end, Ye Yingyuan sighed and then looked at them while smiling.


    ¡°Ai, Mother was here already?¡± Ye Yingyuan knew that his mother had gone to accompany his father but suddenly appeared here was a surprise. Then he also looked at his cousin and his older brother.


    ¡°Sorry, I had something that just passed like a lightning.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan to ease their worry. But that was not really effective because they still looked intently at him.


    ¡°Do you have a sudden thought that appeared in your mind?¡± because the expression when Ye Yingyuan heard those words was really terrible, Yu Feng could not help but wonder what that thing was.


    ¡°More or less. But I wonder why this place was called Forgotten Pond, Mother?¡± Ye Yingyuan never heard the citizen talked about this place even the name of it. They always called the place ¡®Abandoned Square¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, I also curious why this place was called Forgotten Pond by my father either but the citizens always called it the Abandoned Square.¡± Said Li Ling.


    ¡°Does that mean the pond was abandoned by someone thus was forgotten by the people and only time now that try to eat the remnant?¡± Ye Xiaobai speculated.


    ¡°No, maybe it was used as a part of a large building but the building later on destroyed and replaced by the house and the building that surround it. I heard about this from Father.¡± Said Ye Qingcheng.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°But before that, you all need to greet that man over there.¡± Yu Feng said while pointing her finger to the undertaker that just made the hole.


    ¡°Old Zhang, do you really don¡¯t want to meet me or what? Come here!¡± Yu Feng ordered that old man to come to her side. This made all of them shocked as well as a question. Who is this old man?


    ¡°Madam, if not for your family that has mercy on me and my tribe I would not even here. It¡¯s also because of the kindness that The Patriarch gave me that I can still live until now. So this is the only thing I can do after hearing the news.¡±


    Old Zhang obviously knew that from theirface that the young man and Yu Feng, they already dried their tears enough that there was nothing left. But their cheeks became the proof of their sadness because the remaining traces of the tears were still there to see.


    One by one, every person that wanted to enter the place appeared. But Manstein was walking towards the Forgotten Pond while thinking about the Soul Seed that Ye Shui had given to him.


    ¡®What is his intention?¡¯ Manstein still pondered about it when he saw an entourage full of private soldiers, maids, and someone that he recognized along with a girl that was supported by some of the maids.


    Their direction was the same with him. Manstein was left behind because he had no power in this world.


    ¡°Well, who is this if not for omeone that I met before? Is this a coincidence?¡± it was the man with brown hair that greeted Manstein.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± seeing the group that looked like escorting someone important made Manstein looked at his back to distract himself. He did not believe that the man was part of this group.


    ¡°Hmm, if you think that I came with them then you are mistaken.¡± Said the man.


    ¡°Oh, well. But I never heard about your name. I thought that you coming here was no coincidence.¡± Manstein then looked at his eyes. The eyes that filled with intelligence and vigor, that was what that kind of eyes the man had shown.


    ¡°Sorry for my inappropiate behavior.¡± The man then continued, ¡°My name is Han Lang.¡±


    Then suddenly, a girl walked towards their direction which surprised both of the men. This girl was really sick even her maids were carrying her. Her skin was darkened in some part and Manstein¡¯s Intelligence Assistance Device caught all of that.


    Then Alice¡¯s sound could be heard within his mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Black Plague? From the device¡¯s data that it had gathered, no doubt about it. But why is the patient is still not treated?¡±


    ¡°Actually what is this plague?¡± Manstein then recalled all the records from his memories. Within those scrolls, there was an old story about the strange phenomenon that happened in the center of the continent.


    ¡°The people turned black, either it was ordinary or cultivator. All of them had dark black skin and the most severe of them all was the cultivator. Only when someone helped exterminated the cause that the incident was finally over.¡±


    ¡®Mm, who is the person that eradicated the plague? And what is the connection between the person and Alice?¡¯


    Manstein lacked any concrete evidence for this. But the device showed him that the cause of the plague was a bacillus-type bacteria.


    -Black Plague


    The cause of it was later found out by the special task forces that User Alice had to send down. From there, they found out about the existence of this microscopic bacteria with a microscope and enhancer.


    The bacteria caused light symptoms such as fever, cough, sweating, anemia etc. That is to the ordinary person and note that when the infected ones are cultivators, the disease will increase in both severity and lethality.


    For cultivators, their cultivation will decrease if they receive no treatment.


    Cause:


    A strange beast that recently hunted down excessively caused their predated animals to went overpopulation. This animal carried with them the bacteria and the animals served as the vector. Wutian central continent was the largest habitat for this animals.


    Soon after that, the animals were hunted by humans as a substitute for their meat thus started the disaster.


    Source by Han Xiusi


    Cure:


    For ordinary people, their own immune system was enough for this. Add a drinkable vaccine would increase the effectiveness.


    But it was harder for the cultivator. Not only their health was at risk but also their cultivation as well. The bacteria had an innate ability to absorb the energy that cultivator stored but not only that but also resistant to any kind of energy attack.


    But....


    Manstein then looked at the girl, averting his gaze from Han Lang.


    ¡°Is she really sick or she was infected?¡± Manstein asked. But from the condition of the girl, he knew that she was once a cultivator.


    ¡°Oh, do you know about the disease that suddenly appeared again all of the sudden in the center of the continent?¡± Han Lang excitedly asked. He held some expectation that the man in front of him had something in his mind though.


    But to his disappointment, Manstein could not come up with anything he wished for.


    ¡°Suddenly appear?¡± Manstein caught the information. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t really know much about it. But the sign in her body showed that is the case.¡± Generally, that was correct.


    ¡®Fortunately that the infectivity of the disease is not high. But to make sure that the city is still sterile from any of this...¡¯ Manstein had to sterilize every single person in the city.


    The girl that watched Doctor Han and Manstein who had a good discussion spoke.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± the girl asked excitedly. This baffled everyone that present except for Manstein himself. The cold air made their gasped breath could be seen without difficulty and then Han Lang looked back at this man that made the interest in him grew.


    ¡°Yes, for someone that still stand up even after someone with real power is not ordinary in one of their own. May I ask who are you?¡±


    Manstein was stunned, not only this person wanted to know him but also the girl that had been infected by the plague was still waiting for his reply. But in his mind, the only thing that made him worry was the spreading of the plague.


    ¡®There was no definite cure but if the same effect can be found by mixing several low-grade herbs...¡¯


    Maybe after this, all of the experienced person like Alice and Wang Yu had to assist him in finding an alternative cure. The first reason was that the newfound cure was still in the last stage of its development.


    Surprisingly, this kind of cure could be found on the girl that Manstein had just seen.


    ¡°I know that you all came from a great background and hold your pride so please just call me Manstein.¡± Seeing the stare from the private soldiers that released their intimidating aura made Manstein answered.


    But Han Lang caught something and the girl also saw something that made their judgment to this man increased.


    Manstein stood there, his eyes showed no fear and even he calmly answered the question in a flat tone. His expression was tranquil like the surface of the lake that had not been touched by any human.


    ¡°This girl here is usually called Yi Xiaodie. But of course, you also know her by her nickname, right?¡± Han Lang then introduced the girl to Manstein.


    ¡®Wait, why am I bother to do this?¡¯ Han Lang confused regarding this matter. He usually would just ignore someone like this but when he saw this man, he felt safe to tell some things that he could not tell usually.


    ¡°Her nickname? I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care either. Well, looks like I¡¯m late. I hope that they will forgive me for this delay.¡± Manstein then looked to the crowd that already made an arranged position.


    ¡°But maybe this is my personal mumbling but can you treat her without using Detoxifying Cream.¡±


    That was what Manstein had said to them. Whether they follow the advice or not, was not the matter for Manstein but in his heart, he hoped that they tried it themselves.


    ¡°What is that man saying, such a rude treatment.¡± Said a soldier


    ¡°No, but maybe he had something more important when we go here thus he had to decide the weight between the two. For me, it¡¯s obvious that the matter on his mind about the funeral is more important.¡±


    It was one of the maids that had such an opinion. Yi Xiaodie looked to her directly, hinting to her that what she had just said was reasonable.


    Han Lang who watched the figure slowly said something that only himself knew. ¡°I have to find the inheritance that the ancestor had left. I¡¯m sure that the hint pointing to this Xuan City, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Manstein who left them knew about the inheritence that Han Lang spoke of.


    ¡®He is the descendant and wants to take it. But that depends on himself.¡¯ Alice noted it down while Manstein reconsidered to speak about this matter with the entire family.


    ¡°So that was Han Xiusi descendant?¡± Manstein could not discern anything at the moment due to his condition. But Alice who had experienced many things in this world was sure about it.


    ¡°His movement when he escorts the patient is the unique style that only that person who bears the surname of Han that can know about this.¡± This was the reason Alice could see through Han Lang¡¯s background quite easy.


    But Manstein felt that someone was watching him from close.


    ¡®This feeling of being watched by someone, how annoying.¡¯ But unknown to Manstein, only he that could feel the sensation. He even saw Alice was still acting normal and not paying attention to any strange probe.


    Then his instinct was proven when Manstein turned his head to see the better view from his position that currently in the middle of the crowd inside Forgotten Pond.


    He saw it clearly, a figure that stood alone unperturbed by any kinds of the affair that happen around him. The only thing Manstein could see from the figure was no one notices its existence and the figure actually stared at him.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening here? Senior, what are you looking at?¡¯ even Alice could not detect its presence! She used her power from her soul but no result was found.


    ¡°You, can you really hear me?¡± the figure then spoke. But sadly only Manstein could catch it while the others were ignoring it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already taken? How?¡± Even when Manstein felt the presence of Ye family and saw their position but they never looked at his direction. Manstein then closed the distance between him and the figure.


    ¡°You really can connect to me. So the angel was not lying after all.¡±


    Why Manstein specifically looked to the direction where the members of Ye family gathered? It was because the figure was the exact person that they hadcried to, the person that left them but Manstein could see him well.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± seeing something that he had never seen before made Manstein almost went crazy. Then one by one, the Forgotten Pond was filled not only with the people but the same as the figure in front of Manstein.


    ¡°But your soul seed...¡± Manstein wanted to return it because it belonged to this figure, the figure of Ye Shui that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°No, this is my parting from the ancestor. They purposely visit this place for me. As for that soul seed, please keep it for my sake. And when I look at my own body that this soul had no control anymore made me feel strange.¡±


    Ye Shui made Manstein felt a headache.


    ¡°Even though I appear like when someone in only their soul form but actually, you can¡¯t devour me nor you can harm me. Even the ruler of the world did not dare to do that.¡±


    The funeral that Manstein attended now which was supposedly sad for him now turned into the mix of sadness and madness.

 Chapter 44: New Revelation, Prepare For The Worst

    ¡°He can notice us.¡± One of the figure that Manstein categorized as already dead then looked to his direction.


    ¡°Uh, from the appearance he does not seem like out of ordinary though.¡± Another said while still directed his eyes to Manstein.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that mean that this man can see something that should not be seen by most people?¡± it was the old woman that said such a thing.


    Facing with the figure that already left this world made Manstein stared at them dumbly. He could not even utter a single word and he had to stay calm outside.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it hard for him. Maybe this is the first time that he experienced this situation.¡± Said Ye Shui to them all.


    ¡®Since when I started to see something like this?¡¯ Manstein felt that the event became strange since he met with that entity. Even Ye Shui then said something about the angel.


    ¡°Hmm, sorry for asking something rude but what do Patriarch mean by an angel?¡± Manstein afraid that after the entity had said something about that he had seen something that should not be seen, he started to see something that supposed to be hidden.


    ¡°Tell him about it in general, son.¡± An old man with a grin plastered on his face appeared on the side.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like we come here to avoid the suffering that we receive in that realm but we come here to watch our descendant¡¯s reaction to our death.¡± Said Ye Shui.


    ¡°It¡¯s true for the newcomer and it¡¯s true for us all. Other than this place, we can see everything in the world but we cannot interfere even a bit.¡±


    -


    Ye Yingyuan could feel that Manstein''s eyes looked everywhere as if there was something but Ye Yingyuan only thought that he swept the people in that place.


    But the problem was, Manstein also looked up and even to the place that there was nothing in that place. This made him stared at Manstein and could not help but wonder in his mind.


    ¡°Please treat him well. This is to show our sincere thank and feeling so you must seriously treat this as your repayment, understood?¡± Old Zhang¡¯s sound at the people around him.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then the coffin was placed beside the hole that shaped like a rectangle, the same shape as the coffin. After that, all of the sounds that previously produced by speaking, moving and even their breathing had gone.


    ¡°Bury it.¡±


    -


    After some time had passed, the coffin was buried. Other than the members of Ye family, the rest of them all felt that their eyes now were full of water. Maybe they could not see and feel the kindness the person had given to them but the results of it were obvious.


    The moment of silence continued a bit longer as Old Zhang, Ye Canghai, Ye Guhan, and Li Dian were closing the hole.


    The sounds of the shovel that Old Zhang produced then stopped abruptly, marking the end of his job.


    ¡°The place where the scene of the pond makes it beautiful, such place is where your body rests Patriarch.¡±


    Finished with the job, Old Zhang finally could say what he wants. His eyes now focused on the mound that Ye Canghai now marked with a grave. The grave itself was made from a tall stone that had been sculptured by Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Then after that Ye Yingyuan turned his head to see his mother only to see her solemn looks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother just have something to remember.¡± Noticed that his brother paid attention to their mother made Ye Qingcheng replied.


    But that calmness and harmony were broken by a sudden shout that came from outside the city. When all of the cultivators heard that, they instantly realized that someone intentionally used their energy to send their sound across the entire city.


    ¡°Someone that has guts to do this must be really strong or a fool.¡± Commented Hou Fei.


    ¡®Senior! Don¡¯t you hear that?¡¯ Manstein was saying his goodbye to Ye Shui when Alice interrupted. Not only he knew about the inter-realm for the dead but also knew some ancestor that also died in this world.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself and good luck in returning to your world. There is still the possibility as long as you try.¡± Said Ye Shui.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Manstein did not expect that after death, everyone would know about the secrets that the world contained but was forbidden to tell it to anyone that still alive. Of course, Manstein did not dare to touch a subject that he himself had never seen before, much less asking about it for the moment.


    ¡°Okay, I satisfy with this. As long as I can return then this willall worth it.¡±


    Alice turned silent after hearing Manstein talked to someone that she could not even sense!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to teach them something that you know. This will be the first interaction between the traditional and advanced world and let me tell you that we will always watch you!¡± it was actually the man with a large grin. His name was actually Ye Huan, Ye Shui¡¯s father.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t sense us otherwise...¡± Ye Shui said that while left the place.


    ¡°No, instead it¡¯s good that they don¡¯t sense us other than that man. Even the strongest evil bastard in the world will cower when he sees the realm we currently in.¡± Ye Huan replied quickly.


    Then their figure disappeared. Another figure than nodded to Manstein as a reminder that even the dead still watched the living.


    ¡°What? What do you want to tell me?¡± Manstein finally remembered that Alice had said something.


    ¡°Humph, now you noticed. And who are you talking to? I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Said Alice that confused over the matter.


    Manstein also noticed that even if Ye Shui that time came to the closest distance to his family, they would not feel his presence at all. ¡®So it¡¯s true after all. Even my device cannot detect anything.¡¯


    Then Alice told Manstein that something had happened. The sound then continued to echo throughout the city.


    ¡°Whoever holds the disciples from Seven Color Sect, come here right now!¡± that was the message the sound carried.


    ¡°What is this all about?¡± a person asked. But of course, that was the question most of them had in their mind. No matter what, there was definitely something that caused all of this to happen and they just had to find out.


    ¡°It¡¯s them huh? I thought that they hide because it was already two months but as expected.¡± Li Dian then released his energy from his body. A light then enveloped the entire body before he burst out outside the city!


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s them.¡± This time under the surveillance of the soldiers of the mayor, Li Kuang now felt something in his skin.


    He went numb on the skin and then a strange line formed on his entire body.


    ¡°Tracking Dust? This must be something that only Seven Color Sect currently have.¡± Ye Xiaobai looked coldly at Li Kuang.


    ¡®Ch, my bad memories. The sect that became the target for his ambition, if only I didn¡¯t go to that bamboo forest...¡¯


    Usually, Tracking Dust was used when someone wanted to track something or someone. But other than that, it was used in the forging of the weapons. That was why Ye Xiaobai could recognize this material.


    ¡°Cousin, what should we do? Now that they come here and recognize the target already, they must be planning something else if they still not act.¡± Ye Yingyuan frowned.


    ¡°You all stay here.¡± Ye Canghai said while he moved closer. But suddenly, his sleeves were held by the white hands that belonged to no other than his wife.


    ¡°You should not involve in this matter, too much factor to count.¡± Yu Feng looked at him, trying to convince him not to go away. Ye Canghai became confused because when she got to do this, anything was possible.


    ¡°In the end, we will be involved no matter what. Besides, they strike us first and we already have the proof.¡± Ye Canghai reassured his wife that it would be fine.


    ¡°Father!¡± both Ye Qingcheng and Ye Yingyuan also came to their father¡¯s side, also had a bit of worry in their heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, where is he?¡± despite using his nascent energy to scan the area, Ye Canghai could not feel the presence of Manstein after the burial was done. But as he expected, Ye Yingyuan could not even know where much less Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Is Uncle looking for me?¡± a sound that came from behind made all of them stared at the figure that appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Yes, he is. Just look at him, Senior.¡± Alice then using her technique, materialized herself to her physical form.


    ¡°Oh, come on. What can we do if we cannot overcome this obstacle?¡± Manstein found it quite problematic to leave the matter without a solution at all. But at the same time, the clash with every power on the continent would cause the disastrous effect to the people that even did not involve themselves.


    Like the saying, ¡®Flourish, people suffer. Perish, people suffer.¡¯


    ¡°Like I told you before, this time¡¯s competition will full of the fierce contestant as well as the more deadly opponent thatwill try to do any things necessary to obtain what they want.¡± Alice then started to explain the situation that she had heard from Hou Fei and Wu Qing.


    ¡®The fluctuation of that energy is getting stronger. But Senior also radiated such energy from his soul, does he absorb all the energies in this world in its essence?¡¯


    Alice remembered that the Soul Transfer method was actually not suitable for its name and even Wang Yu stated to change its name. Wang Yu commented that if that method was turned into soul technique then it could even rival legendary technique that only...the existence like the high heavens would have.


    ¡°...so do you still want to do it?¡± despite knowing the answer, Alice still asked about it. Ye Canghai then looked at her with respect.


    ¡°Of course I will do it. Not only they keep provoking us, they even dare to lay their hands on the citizens as well by using them as a tool!¡± this time, a hint of anger could be heard in his tone. The case where the kidnapping of some of the people made Li Dian investigated it for the time being.


    It turned out that the cause of that came from someone from Seven Color Sect.


    ¡°Please go to your house. We will make sure that anyone who closed their doors will not be subjected to the threat.¡± Ye Guhan drove the citizen away from the place. He had to do this because the conflict of the cultivators could spread to anyone.


    ¡°Now, one of the formation has been prepared.¡± Wang Yu then appeared with his new body. The body had the same feature when Manstein first met him with only his soul.


    ¡°If not for my Senior here, you can forget about having your body return.¡± Alice grinned when she saw Wang Yu appeared with his new body.


    Wang Yu turned pale after hearing that. Indeed, if not for Manstein who could pull the trick to activate the medallion which Alice resides then he could only ditch himself in the world without a body for a little longer.


    ¡°Thanks to that. But for the purpose of opening the Universe Gate, we have to go to the center of the continent to gather all the remaining material.¡± Wang Yu reminded Alice.


    ¡°Before that, why don¡¯t we discuss this with the people in this city and all of the involved Ye family?¡± Manstein wanted to propose something in his mind.


    The previously mute Ye Yingyuan then asked, ¡°What is the meaning of that, Elder Brother? Is it something dangerous?¡±


    Even Ye Xiaobai then also asked, ¡°Maybe it is to bring the citizen out of the continent?¡±


    This made all of the members of Ye family gasped in shock. Leaving the continent? Is it possible?


    Manstein nodded. Because the Intelligence Assistance Device had shown him the countless projects, measurements and even gadgets, plant cultivation and weapon forging improvement, he could pick an artifact that would bring them away from harm. But this was all became the theory and the results were not in the memory of the device.


    ¡°Yes, the only problem is if they are willing to leave their birthplace just like this,¡± Alice said with a concern.


    Meanwhile outside Xuan City.


    ¡°So what makes you think that I¡¯m the one who holdyour sect disciples?¡± Li Dian asked politely for formality. But the opposite party answered in a cold tone which made Li Dian wonder why they send such a person.


    ¡°Because they are here two months ago and even our probing method was not able to locate them. But when we used our method that involved Tracking Dust, we found something interesting.¡±


    The man then continued, with a signal in his hands. Then a hundred of the disciple appeared. Their cultivation was at the peak of Qi Condensation stage and late stage Foundation Establishment stage which was the standard for the sects in the continent.


    ¡°They are still young.¡± Li Dian commented. He did not want to let these young generations to be killed because the war a century ago still left the world a large scar.


    ¡°So do you hesitate or have a pity?¡± the man said coldly as if to enjoy the lament from Li Dian.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care either. Better explain it with your strength! All of you, try to attack him to see what tricks he has.¡± The man just ordered the disciple to attack Li Dian like some cliche villain.


    ¡°If you attack me, then you cannot see the true face this man has for you.¡± Li Dian countered that with his mouth instead. ¡®First, that war really is terrible. Judging from his skin and bones, he must be some young master who only sees the world as it is.¡¯


    If the younger generation could see the scene of the war a hundred years ago, they would not act like some people that only knew to slander their power everywhere they go.

 Chapter 45: Activating The Formation

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything that he said. You can see yourself that he feel guilty.¡± The man causally released a barrage of spiked earth that became as sharp as an arrow.


    Li Dian dodged to left and right, leaving only his afterimage. Even he did not use his energy to deal with the treat.


    ¡°Is this all? I¡¯m still standing without using my power and you all still find it hard to beat me. You must be working for someone, right?¡± Li Dian stood proudly before the dozens of cultivators that still weak.


    ¡°Attack him with everything we have! We are going to die anyway.¡± Said one of the disciples before he released the energy that several times larger than his actual cultivation.


    ¡®What did he say just a moment ago!?¡¯ Li Dian then saw the smirk the man with the cultivation around Culture Core formation that commanded the disciple from Seven Color Sect.


    Li Dian clicked his tongue, dissatisfied with the plan that the opponent had prepared.


    ¡°Hahaha, keep attack him with everything you get! Keep going, keep going!¡± the man became excited after seeing that every disciple used their own life to take down Li Dian. This incited the anger from Li Dian as well.


    One person then wanted to detonate, attempting to deal the damage to both himself and Li Dian.


    ¡°Looks like, you pissed me off now!¡± unexpected to all of them, Li Dian blurred from his position. Only Li Dian could see his own movement as he drew a saber from his bag of holding. His target was obvious.


    Then the man felt cold on his body before realizing the killing intent that already spread especially to his position. When the man finally realized it, it was all too late!


    ¡°Now to take care of this poor disciple.¡± The difference between the power was actually large but due to the fact that Li Dian still wanted to save as many people as possible, he only used a portion of his strength.


    But the man forced Li Dian to used all of his strength, resulting in the death of that particular man.


    His head was chopped off in three parts. Not only that but his limbs were also separated, not even his body was spared.


    Then the wind carried the blood that sprayed the earth and also the smell it contains. Li Dian then saw the shocked expression from the disciple as they almost done in their incantation.


    ¡°Now, you all go to sleep!¡± with his power that reached the maximum output, Li Dian released it to specifically put their consciousness into the realm of dream. This could be said that he had intended to rescue them.


    The scene of the cultivators fell from the sky above was watched by Han Lang.


    ¡°Such strength in this remote location. I wonder why my ancestor recorded this location as the most important location at their time.¡±


    While he also wondered about the strange phenomena that also happened from Xuan City, but he had his own reason too for coming to the city. But sometimes human did not know what fate had stored for them.


    Initially, Han Lang just wanted to ask the permission to meet Ye family but then while he was walking, he met with the same girl that he had checked.


    It turned out that Yi Xiaodie also came here for the same reason as Han Lang. This made both of them confused and cooperated for the time being.


    ¡°I have seen the member from Ye family and that man came from their residence. I wonder if I can meet him again.¡± Even from afar, Yi Xiaodie could see the movement and even the face of the people that walked by in the street.


    It was because she placed herself on the third floor of a building and seeing the sea of humans that engulfed the Forgotten Pond made her feel at ease.


    ¡°But we must first discuss this with the mayor first. I¡¯m afraid that the power struggle will spread its influence to this place as well.¡±


    She then looked to the place where Li Dian battled with the intruder. But from the looks of it, they were defeated and instead became the one who was forced to retreat.


    -


    Just as the problem was solved, another interruption appeared out of nowhere. This time, it was more annoying than the previous.


    ¡°So they really arrived here.¡± Ye Canghai stood at the top of the building, looking towards the direction where another large energy fluctuation came.


    ¡°There must be something to make them move to this place.¡± He then thought for a moment. As far as he knows, this place was nothing compared to the other places across the continent.


    At another place, Alice prepared the formation by arranging the place of the smaller formation to both enhance and empower the formation. It also included the working of Interceptor Nascent Formation which worked as a counter-strike.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Pity that I can¡¯t start my first experiment in another world. But the situation really bad that I have to postpone my agenda for a while.¡± Manstein then understood most of the situation right now from Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Why did Uncle let himself burdened with that problem?¡± Manstein heard that actually, Ye Canghai had a prediction that all of the incidents outside would affect the movement from the cultivators as a whole!


    ¡°Before that, we need to find that thing first!¡± after understanding a part of the records that his device had stored, he found out that there was an artifact that could bring the entire city or an entire continent in it.


    He planned to do this to the people of the city first because Manstein felt in his soul that the relation of the high heavens above and the Stone Door Inscription had changed!


    ¡®The change of the door will cause a sensation across the continent. I¡¯m afraid that it will affect everyone in this world.¡¯


    Then Wang Yu came to him. He was tasked with preparing the long expedition but his face showed that he had a problem in his mind.


    ¡°What happened? Do you still mind about the material that you need?¡± asked Manstein in a light manner.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not about that...anymore. Truthfully, why should we evacuate every person in this world? Isn¡¯t that too hard and only make our loss?¡± Wang Yu still confused over this matter. If not for the fact that Manstein was Alice¡¯s senior, then he would not hear what he said.


    ¡°So in the end, only I that can feel the change in this world.¡± Hearing Wang Yu asking that made Manstein said the thing that still hanging in his mind.


    Alice then felt the sensation of the formation completely activate.


    ¡°At last, I can make this formation. The formation that can act both attack and defense on the larger scale. Now we need to search for the Allway Dome.¡± Alice only found this information in a ruin that belonged to Allway sect.


    In there, she found out about the existence of a large carrier which could bring about millions of people. That was the Allway Dome that was created during the golden age of Allway Sect.


    ¡°Activate!¡± Alice used her own energy from her soul to induced the activation of the formation. She also felt the large presence approaching and tried to test the strength of the formation she had just created.


    A large quake made the entire ground and buildings swayed. If not for the supplemental formation to kept every building in the city stood still then the city would have turned into a destroyed city in a single activation.


    ¡°Return!¡± it was a call from the center of the formation. The center was located in the Forgotten Pond.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return. Too bad that we can only deal with them after they act or else they will use it more passionately to reasoning.¡± Wang Yu then held Manstein¡¯s hand, instantly teleported both of them to the pond.


    Li Dian carried dozens of the disciple from Seven Color Sect which he held on his shoulders.


    ¡°Why I, as a mayor, must listen to someone like him!¡± lamented Li Dian. But of course, that was only on the surface to cover his anger. Then he saw that everybody was already in the center of the formation except for himself.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Ye Yingyuan who had seen the people that Li Dian carried asked.


    ¡°These children are unfortunate to be used as cannon fodder. And we lacked manpower post-war so I can¡¯t bear myself to really kill them right?¡± answered Li Dian with a cool face as if he did not have any shame.


    ¡°Right, who are they?¡± it was at this time that Li Dian saw two other people along with an entourage within the group. Initially, only the members of Ye family, his daughter and adopted son along with his soldiers that supposed to be there.


    But now there were others too. That was why he increased his vigilance against them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are our guest.¡± Ye Guhan answered the confusion in Li Dian¡¯s heart. But of course, Ye Guhan was confused too at first. It was because the other party was someone who had a connection to the family.


    ¡°May I know for what purpose do you come to our city, uhm, Miss Yi Xiaodie I presume?¡± Li Dian had received the letter and just waiting for their arrival but who would have thought that she would come to the same place as Li Dian?


    ¡°No need to be polite. In fact, I¡¯m here as a representative for my family and as for Doctor Han, you better discuss it in private.¡± Yi Xiaodie said with a refined and elegant attitude.


    ¡°Alright then. In the letter, Sister said that you have something here?¡± it was unexpectedly Li Ling who asked.


    Li Dian forgot that his daughter also read the content of the letter even for a split second. But what is the meaning of that question?


    Then Li Dian moved his leg a little, almost like kicking. He felt that his leg hit something but he did not see anything that could stop his leg. Then suddenly, a figure appeared before himself, holding his legs in pain.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯ you.¡± Han Lang could recognize the person that now rolling on the ground.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± a low-pitched voice was heard by everyone. Then most of them had a look that they knew this person. It was the person they just met with their own eyes recently and of course the man that made all of them wonder.


    ¡°I told you not to keep hidden but you did not listen to me at all.¡± Said Alice. Using her incarnation technique to appeared, she then presented herself in front of them all. She appeared cold and had a feeling of untouchable when she spoke but when her eyes shifted to the figure, her face brightens.


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault for not listening but to meet them again...¡± that was the problem for Manstein.


    Then both Alice and Manstein explained the matter regarding the connection between the Ye family and the matter in the past.


    ¡°What are you saying....is the same as my ancestor. How is this possible?¡± Han Lang could not believe what he had just heard. Even though his clan had known about it but it only limited to their clan alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not someone you can just meet every day.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. Well, as long as you can accept my only request then you can hear the rest of it.¡± Manstein did not know that his own influence would cause a sensation to both Han Lang and the entire Ye family.


    ¡®He is speaking like that in front of everyone. But his polite attitude does not seem to be fake.¡¯ Han Lang and Yi Xiaodie evaluated the man that speaks so casually with them like they were all equal.


    ¡°Then what is your request?¡± Han Lang also wanted to know more about his clan and its past because the records about it were incomplete and this became the best temptation.


    ¡°The safety of the entire city and gather all the people across the continent!¡± Manstein stood up before he looked right and left.


    ¡°What are you saying!? That¡¯s not possible.¡± Han Lang rejected immediately. But then Wang Yu appeared before them all, heading towards Han Lang who was scared still.


    ¡°You brat from Han clan! You better not refuse that! That is the same as unfilial to your parents and ancestor, believe me.¡± Said Wang Yu when their face was so close that they could see each other¡¯s eye detail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t too rude to him. He doesn¡¯t know anything and besides, it is his choice to join us or not. It¡¯s because of the allegiance that the past Ye family still willing to follow me. As for the other, I¡¯m not sure anymore.¡± Alice said with sadness covered her eyes which Manstein could see well.


    Han Lang did not say anything either. Then suddenly the previous talk between Yi Xiaodie and Li Ling continue.


    ¡°So you are that person? Then...¡± Yi Xiaodie then bowed to Alice. Seeing this made Alice remember the day where the experts from Yi family was gathered personally by her.


    ¡°..let me become the mediator between you and my family.¡±


    Everbody that witnessed the scene did not believe what they had just heard. This made Ye Xiaobai wonder about the past of his family, what was there that made the scene that day came to a realization.


    ¡°Are you sure? There must be someone who doesn''t want to see me again, I¡¯m certain about it. But now, I appeared before you all because you are the descendant of good people and the second reason was that of this person.¡±


    Alice then pointed her finger to Manstein. ¡®For the creator¡¯s sake! Why is it me?¡¯ grunted Manstein inside his mind.


    ¡°Him?¡± Yi Xiaodie confused at first but then a smile that could warm the heart surfaced on her face. ¡°Is that so? Then I think I need to introduce myself properly..¡±


    Then, three youngsters surrounded Manstein. They were precisely the three younger generation of Ye family. The trio looked at him, wanted to get an explanation.


    ¡°What?¡± Manstein did not understand much what they want so he asked anyway.


    ¡°There must be some adventure, right?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. Manstein wanted to puke after hearing that. ¡®I forgot that he became a home for my soul to temporarily stay.¡¯


    With the connection from the soul, the understanding between them became deeper. Manstein also understood what he wanted and turned his head to Alice.


    ¡°Do you all want to follow me and my senior?¡± she asked.


    Of course, they turned their heads, looking to their parents, signaling them for allowing them to go with Alice and Manstein.


    ¡°You better ask for their permission. It is said that the pray from your parents is the most effective solution for your problem.¡± Manstein who had seen that then advised them.


    ¡°As for the departure, maybe we will discuss that after this.¡± Wang Yu also felt the itch to try this formation himself. Alice also had the same urge as Wang Yu because this formation was the fruit of their latest research!


    ¡°The new Coiling Dragon Formation.¡± Alice and Wang Yu murmured.

 Chapter 46: Coiling Dragon Formation (1)

    ¡°I want to see the mechanism behind the formation.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai and Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Uhm, can Father and Uncle let them follow me to see the formation that will be used against the enemy?¡± said Manstein. Actually, the plan was cruel enough. It was because Alice proposed to lure the enemy into attacking them, justified the reason to attack them back.


    While that was a lie to them but there was some truth in it too.


    Manstein then braced himself before he positioned himself lower than Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan. He kneeled himself before the two. This was what Manstein described as asking the blessing through your parent¡¯s pray.


    ¡°Ah, Elder Brother.¡± Ye Yingyuan was surprised to see this.


    ¡°Please let them see. Even though this is quite selfish but they also wanted to see the formation that Senior Wang Yu and Alice had created for years. This can be classified as gaining experience for them too.¡± With a serious tone, Manstein asked both of them.


    ¡°Yes, please let this son of yours go.¡± Yu Feng then commented. She sighed while thinking, ¡®Even a bird will leave its nest one day.¡¯


    ¡°Please!¡± even Ye Qingcheng also followed Manstein.


    ¡°Alright, alright. What can we do besides allowing them?¡± they said it with an annoyed tone but actually, they also understood the importance of that. Other than that, seeing their son served the person their family revered, what kind of happiness could surpass this?


    ¡°Really?¡± of course the reaction from the person that would actually go was merrier.


    -


    ¡°Why did you also follow me too?¡± Manstein had his first day with his real body disturbed. It was disturbed by someone called Han Lang. He followed Manstein like an animal with its tail.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Even you allowed them to follow you, right.¡± Han Lang said while mentioning about Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°They are my family and have to learn something new from this. Now, for what reason did you keep following me?¡± Manstein knew that Alice had something that she did not tell him yet. He feared the possibility that her ¡®something¡¯ directly or indirectly involved him.


    ¡°I have a thought that you are the center of this. And that becomes my reason for following you.¡±


    ¡®This man really...¡¯ Manstein felt irritated when someone with a certain eyesight watching him. That was because the person could do this really well.


    ¡°But strange, you don¡¯t have power and yet they still follow you.¡± Because the lack of topic to discuss, Han Lang spoke what he had observed from his perspective.


    ¡®I don¡¯t expect that he is both strong and weak. He has the strength from other to cover his own weakness which doesn''t have any kind of power himself.¡¯


    They walked until they reached the front line between the formation and the outside of the city. A horn was echoed throughout the city. Ye Yingyuan recognized this sound because he had heard it once.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sound for the gathering! The troops within the city are ordered to retreat when hearing the sound. I remember it three years ago.¡±


    But the good news was that the people entered the house without panicking. This made the process smoother as the time and the safety of them all now was guaranteed in the formation.


    ¡°Watch this!¡± the voice that belonged to Alice then sounded through the entire city. The Coiling Dragon Formation then emerged from every part of the city. But this could only be done without alarming the cultivators outside.


    Now, Manstein and the others stood atop the building. They watched the formation had some concealing construct which enabled it to remain hidden until the right time.


    ¡°This is like walkie-talkie right?¡± Manstein used another function of his Intelligence Assistance Device.


    ¡®Well, I should complain about this modification to you all.¡¯ Manstein said with his mind to the device. The other end of the communication went to the place where Alice and Wang Yu operated the formation.


    They resided in another space and this allowed them to monitor every movement from both the enemies and the formation as a whole.Its spaceitself was artificially made with the formation.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Will this be alright?¡± Li Dian really wanted to smack the faces the people from Cleansing Ancient Sect for harming his son. But of course, the idea itself was already rejected by all of the members of his family and Ye family.


    Because the idea itself was too stupid and rash. But to compensate for that, they wanted to know the reaction from the other side.


    Why did they agree?


    ¡°Uhm...¡± because of what Wang Yu said made them had to agree whether they want it or not. But the new problem arose at the same time because they had to discuss this further.


    Yi Xiaodie came to Xuan City was because she had tasked with an important mission, that was to investigate the relationship between their clan and the Ye family.


    ¡°Listen to your father. Right now, the situation here is not in harmony anymore. Forget aboutbringing back peace, we might face the turbulent years after this! What they have done is worse than those invaders!¡±


    She was reminded of those words that her father had given to her.


    ¡°Even the ancestors now only have one hope. They said that in the past far before the war, we actually not too powerful like now but only a little power overshadowed by a behemoth existence. But now, they decided to seclude themselves away from our affairs and that was the correct decision.¡±


    Yes, the Yi family currently was a large power that resided in the center of the continent. But there was a time in the past that their success was due to the influence of large forces.


    And now, tasked to find the remnant of that large power Yi Xiaodie went to this exact city. Not only she finally understood about the circumstances of her family but she had the chance to meet the legendary figure that once stood at the apex.


    ¡®My family and the Goddess of Artifact.¡¯


    Then her thought was interrupted by the only young man who stayed in the Forgotten Pond. He found that this girl that came from the center of the continent must be...


    ¡®She has something that I can learn from.¡¯ That was the simple thought that arose from Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Do you have something?¡± even with the displeasure she had felt when Ye Qingcheng stared her but Yi Xiaodie still kept her look as someone who had come from noble family.


    ¡°Sorry, I really want to know if you have some manuals regarding martial arts?¡± asked Ye Qingcheng passionately.


    ¡®He is...¡¯ almost all the guards that always around Yi Xiaodie almost fell to their feet. They already tensed when someone with a large body walked to their young miss, wondering what his intention will be but who would have thought that the first thing that came from his mouth will be something that related to the martial arts.


    ¡®...a martial arts cultivator?¡¯ this piqued the interest in Yi Xiaodie¡¯s heart because this kind of situation rarely occurred.


    It was actually the very first contact between the two party as their situation became slightly awkward because they did not speak to each other.


    ¡°Why did you ask about it instead of something that more reasonable?¡± instead to reply the question, Yi Xiaodie threw another question back at him.


    ¡°Reasonable, you say. But it was the most reasonable thing that I can think of as my goal and benefit.¡± Ye Qingcheng answered without minding the effect of his answer.


    Hearing that made a new expression emerged from both of them. They stared at each other before cam to a conclusion.


    ¡°Alright if it is something that you need.¡±


    -


    ¡°There is only some movement coming from the city. Should we attack now?¡± a white-robed cultivator flown to the direction of Xuan city while he spoke with his leader with his energy thread.


    ¡°The elder said not to move other than instructed. We better observe the perimeter within the entire city to make sure that the plan becomes successful.¡± The leader answered from the other side.


    The first wave that came from Seven Color Sect now had lost all their presence. And the leader and one of the elders saw the short battle that occurred right outside the city. They obviously using this opportunity to gauge the strength the opponent had.


    In one of the places in the plain field, there was a massive building that stood there alone. This building was the base which the Cleansing Ancient Sect had established.


    And the leader of the scout group which currently observed the city was here.


    ¡°Luo Mang! Today you have to watch their movement again. Let¡¯s see what kind of defense they have there.¡± An elder with his silver robe appeared with his domineering aura.


    Luo Mang was the name of the leader of the scout. Usually, he became the errand boys for the senior brother in his sect but today for some fortuitous event he was promoted to become a leader of the scout.


    ¡®This is the chance!¡¯ he thought in his mind. Because of the recent event that made several powerhouses anxious, every large organization both small and big were forced to make a move.


    But unknown to him, the position that he took currently was planned by someone all along!


    The elder who watched his expression snickered in his mind also. ¡®This boy did not know the large scheme our sect have. Only some low-quality human resources are worth the sacrifice.¡¯


    Right, actually the entire higher-ups from Cleansing Ancient Sect were all agree to let the ¡®trash¡¯ of their sects to become the necessary sacrifice for their goal. After all, they already launched their campaign six months ago and could not step back anymore.


    ¡°Um..¡± suddenly, a large attraction force came from the direction of Xuan City.


    ¡°This attraction force...is equal to a late stage Nirvana Rebirth cultivators!¡± a dread and fear rose to their face as soon as they felt the force. They really wanted to move their legs but too bad that the force was several times stronger than expected.


    Even when they teleported away, the attraction force even locked them down one by one. Slowly but surely, they were pulled to the Xuan City. Luo Mang felt that he was unlucky to end up like this in his first opportunity.


    His cultivation that only reached middle stage Foundation Establishment was unable to save him from it and no one also wanted to help him.


    ¡°Anyone who did this, stop this instant!¡± the elder shouted along with all of his might. A burst of energy which caused the air to trembled spread to hold the force.


    ¡°Stop? Then why are you grumbling and complained about this? Strange, I clearly checked that place two months prior but there was no trace of anyone but how come right now someone there geared themselves full to the feet with their weapons?¡±


    A sound to reply them came. For Manstein who had heard it, he became ashamed. Unexpectedly, Wang Yu answered the question with enjoyment mixed in it.


    ¡°Even I trouble myself to ask the citizens and the mayor to close all the entrance to the city before the experiment. What a shame that some people really focused on something else that they forgot about it.¡±


    Wang Yu pretended to be someone that had the magnanimity to warn them all beforehand.


    The citizens heard it but they almost coughed out some blood. They were told that something big would happen therefore they had to enter their houses for safety purpose. When they heard this, they felt disappointed but soon their feelings were paid off.


    ¡°Oh? Only some cowards that relied on a formation. And even with some attraction force at that, good, good, good.¡± The elder was saying that while he searched for the weakness of the forces that made them split.


    ¡°Dispel for me!¡± the elder unleashed his power that reached Nirvana Body stage. No one really daresto oppose someone like this but Wang Yu was calm and not even minds him. Even Wang Yu snickered in his mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s true. Even the cultivators outside also suffered the effect after the war. Instead of revitalization, they waged war against each other like in the past, is this really the nature of humanity? Searching power and absolute authority above all the beings in the world?¡¯


    Wang Yu had countless thought regarding this but sadly, Seven Color Sect now was an appropriate target for both practicing the Coiling Dragon Formation and revenge.


    ¡°Looks like Dragon¡¯s Inhale ability really powerful, just look at those cultivators!¡± Alice happily said after seeing the result.


    Not only the force made them unable to resist but also made their cultivation base and energy inside their body went into a chaotic state.


    ¡®And there¡¯s also the main dish after this. This is for doing something for that man.¡¯ Both of them agreed to do that and in the end, that became a reality.

 Chapter 47: Coiling Dragon Formation (2)

    ¡°It¡¯s really unique. The formation usually supports itself by using a certain point in the inner part but in this formation, that point is in other space. Not only that but the formation placed each of their weakness in a chaotic spacial storm right in its eye.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai excitedly said that while looked left and right, up and down, everywhere. The ray of golden light enveloped the entire city but from outside, it was no different from the ordinary city.


    ¡°I wanted to learn from it so that I can become knowledgeable and stronger!¡±


    That was what he determined both in his mouth and his heart. Seeing this made his view changed for the better. But of course, he did not understand all of it, only some simple effect it gave to the formation already exhausted his knowledge.


    ¡°I also want to learn.¡± Manstein did not want to rely too much on his device. That was the same as making himself dependant on that thing and only by himself that the heavens would judge, not only the device itself.


    ¡®It¡¯s a tool in the end.¡¯


    Han Lang also watched with surprise because he had never seen such a formation in his life. Although the large sects and city also had similar formation but compared to this grandeur and majestic formation, those were nothing much.


    ¡°She said that I should start to cultivate as soon as possible. Alice even said that she almost broke through the Universe Gate but was prevented.¡±


    Manstein also had someone that can give him the basic of cultivating. His Intelligence Assitance Device only recorded the experiment and laboratory test both in this world and his world.


    ¡°Elder Brother, do you really want to do this?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. As someone who had a lot with even for a short moment, a form of connection could be seen when they interact each other.


    ¡°This is not going to be easy. Even I..¡± Ye Xiaobai also experienced it himself.


    ¡°Yes, the arduous path that everyone must take right? But this is already my decision since what I truly want is to return..to my home.¡± Manstein looked at a certain direction. No matter the beautiful scene that he had seen here, he still longs for his home.


    Unconsciously, the thought process he had now would become his path to reach the top.


    ¡°So what is your decision? To follow the orthodox path or the more alluring and faster path of those who called demons?¡±


    This was what the entity had said to Manstein, to be exact something that the entity had planted inside him as a question. But recently Manstein realized that the question referred to his condition.


    ¡®With my spiritual root point at 0,5 is...impossible to cultivate!¡¯


    The after effect of the great restriction made him completely unable to cultivate. There were several major points to cultivate, Spiritual Root, Willpower, and Intent. Spiritual root showed the innate talent while the other two condition showed your mental capability.


    ¡®Sadly, to cultivate you should have the spiritual root points at two or above. Even spiritual root points at two only make someone able to reach the half of Qi Condensation stage with no hope of advancement.¡¯


    Besides, the seal in his soul now glowed faintly. But of course, after receiving the latest development about his own method about the soul, Manstein could feel it despite not having any experience before.


    ¡°I hope that this seal only acts as an inhibitor and won¡¯t affect my entire being. Even though that this seal can affect my relation to every living being...¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Tribulation and Retribution seal was actually a seal that also affected the host connection to other people. The working of the seal was to strengthen the karma between the two.


    ¡°I cannot do anything then if it was your decision.¡± At least, both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai already remind him about the danger and risk.


    For starter, Manstein had to remember the breathing technique to help him feel and gather the energy around him. And that was what he did next as he sat cross-legged, closed his eyes and focusing his mind only to gather the energy.


    But outside of the city, it was a scene of carnage.


    ¡°Say, do you know about the crest?¡± asked Wang Yu in a spirited manner. But in fact, the scene that displayed in front of him was not something that likea good talk because there were corpses that started to fell from the skies.


    The unfortunate cultivator that still alive from the attraction force was met with Wang Yu instead.


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way my own sect will use such a vicious method just to gain victory!¡± the cultivator, from Wang Yu¡¯s perspective, was still too inexperienced with the game of politics and power.


    ¡°Do you really know or not!?¡± Wang Yu raised his voice several pitches higher. This made that cultivator trembled in fear for he had never felt the suppressing aura that came from him.


    ¡®This is my unlucky day after all.¡¯ It was the same person that became the leader of the scout unit, Luo Mang.


    But Wang Yu also noticed the overall movement from the opposite side. They may move their people but none of them were meant to save Luo Mang. In short, they abandoned Luo Mang that instant but unfortunately, Wang Yu got out from that hidden space.


    Sadly, Wang Yu really wanted to save them that already became corpses but they attacked him first.


    ¡°If you know the capabilities of that crest, I¡¯m afraid that you will think about it twice. And not only that but you still went here despite knowing that you will die, why?¡±


    That was the most strange point that Wang Yu wanted to point out from the start.


    ¡°Just keep your mouth shut!¡± feeling that his end was nearing, Luo Mang could only utter words of desperation. He really did not believe that the very sect that he served resort to such things.


    ¡°At least you still have some sense left when I appear here.¡± Wang Yu said with a cold tone. The only reason he had not killed Luo Mang was only due to that same reason. Luo Mang knew that he could not defeat Wang Yu but it was his own judgment from that time before Wang Yu showed his prowess.


    Then with not enough power to resist, Luo Mang was dragged inside the formation before the elder that tried to minimize the effect of the force could come to rescue.


    ¡°Damn! Who takes him!?¡± when the elder finally arrived, his eyes became bloodshot and even traces of blood at the corner of his mouth was there to see.


    Because the attraction force made the elder to use one of his treasures, the delayed time was used by Wang Yu to grabbed Luo Mang.


    ¡®If the other side finds out about it, then we will have another opponent to deal with!¡¯ this was what his sect did not want to happen the most at the moment. They already expand themselves and have multiple fronts and adding the enemies they did not expect only made them suffer more loss.


    But his thought was stopped when a roar echoed through the area, swept away the attention from everything else. Then a golden light shone from the direction where the elder face currently.


    ¡°A dragon?¡± the elder obviously did not believe his own sight. The dragons were a mythical beast that only lived at the secluded place that humans never touch before. Only at the war of the worlds that their existence was proven by their appearance during the war.


    The dragon positioned itself, coiling around the formation. Its golden scale and serpent-like body made itself suitable for doing it naturally.


    Its mouth just opened and from there, every cultivator from Cleansing Ancient Sect could feel the attraction force come from that same mouth.


    ¡°What is this formation!?¡± unfortunately for some of the unlucky ones, they were devoured by the dragon that came from the formation. It was like mere ordinary being dared to challenge the authority of some deity.


    The elder felt that his effort to come to that place now ended in vain. ¡°Not only I lost that man but also my unit as well!¡±


    This made him felt humiliated. The small city that he had estimated only have some power turned out to shaved off most of his forces. This would affect their campaign in the future and the development of the event.


    ¡°Interesting. To hold such an item despite only have the power of Nirvana Body stage, how interesting.¡± A man came flying to the elder¡¯s direction.


    ¡®At least it can be used to repel the attraction force. But not for the whole formation!¡¯ Wang Yu actually wanted to use this chance to prove that the people from that sect actually had such a guts to resort to a method that even the cultivators did not want to use.


    ¡°No matter the reason you have for fighting here, I must succeed!¡± the elder then laughed crazily, while kept his hand gesture and movement to form a certain magical technique.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true after all. Cleansing Ancient Sect, I must surely remember that name because that is the first target that I look for.¡± Wang Yu ended the fight one-sidedly, sealing the elder to make a use of him later whether as a Blood Pill or Sacrificial Rite, he did not care anymore.


    ¡°Hmm, this is..¡± Wang Yu noticed the smallest change in the formation. But instead of worry, excitement could be seen all over his face.


    ¡°..he chooses the path of cultivators, just like you Alice.¡± Said Wang Yu happily.


    ¡°Of course after getting all the information that I gathered in the past, Senior will choose the same path as well. Because, that also the only way out from this world.¡± Alice then used her soul to let the golden dragon exterminate the remaining residue.


    The golden dragon roared, opened its mouth and breathe a large flame that extinguishes all the opposition.


    ¡°Such a strong effect!¡± Han Lang watched all the process from the very beginning. The formation was like a large bait and even if the opposite party attacked, they would trouble themselves with the defense mechanism the formation possessed.


    ¡°Agree. But how long will he sit down?¡± Ye Xiaobai looked at the figure that still sat.


    Manstein could not feel the energy around him at all! Even with the breathing technique, he still could not gather the qi in his surrounding into his body.


    ¡®Is it because my spiritual root is too low?¡¯


    Fortunately, the only thing that affected his advancement was his own spiritual roots and the seal. Manstein finished his meditation, stood up and then opened his eyes. What greeted him was the three that followed him and Wang Yu who smeared himself with blood!


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a long time since I did this.¡±

 Chapter 48: The Purpose

    ¡°So do you all get the result you want?¡± Alice felt like a tour guide that showed the way for the people. Manstein did not get what he wanted but still, seeing that formation made his mindset change for the better.


    ¡®There is something I don¡¯t get at all.¡¯ Manstein thought. His thought actually was the same with Han Lang, Ye Yingyuan, and Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°They still not get it for now. As long as you study hard, I believe that you all can understand one day.¡± Wang Yu said to comfort them.


    ¡°True.¡± Alice then looked to Manstein who stared in a certain direction. It was the forest that stretched far from the city.


    ¡°Do you planning this from the very beginning?¡± Manstein then looked back at her. He could understand why they wanted to waste so much effort just for placing the formation. Not only this formation was used for defense but it can be used to attack as well.


    ¡°Right. After this, we planned to go infiltrate the forest. It was the incident three years ago that made our interest piqued, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Alice said apologetically.


    Manstein could use his Wave Vision to see the structure of the formation. Indeed, the space around the formation was countless and the sturdiness of it was proven through the battle.


    Then he could see the civilian peeked from the windows. They worried about the condition outside because the sounds of screaming and groaning reached their ears. It was good that all of this was planned beforehand.


    After that, they returned by teleportation. The area was safe for them all to teleport and even if the enemies wanted to do the same to enter the town, it was not so easy because there were already some restriction that had been placed all around the town.


    Then they heard a clash sound that reverberated in the area near the pond.


    ¡°Please observe, Splitting Rock Punch!¡± someone said. Then a boom echoed before dust flew and two figure could be seen inside the flying dust.


    It turned out that someone had shown his battle technique. But for what purpose? The answer then revealed themselves because the figure that appeared from the dense dust was Ye Qingcheng with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± said Yi Xiaodie.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t force yourself.¡± A maid reminded her and of course, that was followed by the rest of them.


    ¡°What? Are you not satisfied with that?¡± Yi Xiaodie felt that the reaction from Ye Qingcheng a moment ago was rather strange. She could not defend the strike completely and her condition was not good either.


    ¡®That was why I will lose if she used her full strength.¡¯


    Even though he already used the technique that he learned from Wei Liang but still, that was not enough!


    This made Yi Xiaodie have a positive impression of him. But then the next second after she thought about that, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s expression turned grim. Only he knew what will happen after that. Soon, the only thing that Yi Xiaodie could see was a blur before a boom and a destroyed wall was visible.


    A human-shaped hole had formed in the wall. Someone had been thrown there with huge strength!


    ¡°Good, good, good! You already improving yourself. Son, are you fine?¡± Yu Feng appeared while lifting her left leg. But that question actually referred to the special circumstances that Ye Qingcheng had since his childhood, not the current situation.


    Of course, he also understood this. There was no way that Ye Qingcheng did not understand this double meaning.


    He slowly stood up, clearing the debris that covered his body. He released his energy but a strike penetrated right at his strongest defense.


    ¡°Hmm, good. Looks like asking Senior Brother to teach him is a correct decision.¡± Ye Canghai nodded both literally and inwardly.


    That Splitting Rock Punch was originally created by Wei Liang himself. Usually, the punch could shatter the rock but very hard to split it. That was the thing that someone had to learn from that technique.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What is this? Did we miss something?¡± Ye Yingyuan excitedly came. When he saw that his mother raised her hand to his brother, cold sweat started to pour down. He knew, obviously knew that today was the testing day.


    Nothing too special about it unless that both his parent would measure their strength and improvement.


    ¡°Can I join too?¡± they were all surprised to see that the one who asked that was no other than the ordinary face with half red and half black hair man.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t be rash, you will have time to do that.¡± Wang Yu said. But Manstein then continued without stopping as though what Wang Yu had said before was useless. In fact, Manstein already knew about it.


    ¡°What? Does he think that he can fight on equal ground with any of them?¡± displeasure was shown when Manstein said that. Of course, that was totally normal because someone without any kind of power tried to fight against cultivator.


    ¡°What I mean is, I want to spar with him only at physical strength alone.¡± Manstein detailed his explanation.


    ¡°Do you really want to do this again?¡± scratching his head, Ye Qingcheng said while walking to his direction.


    ¡°We did not finish both of it, understand. The treatment just started and I hope you can accompany me deep to the forest.¡± Manstein actually knew what Ye Qingcheng had worried about but the only solution for both of them to get a mutual benefit was to sparring.


    Previously they did it and from that Manstein could think of several ways to treat the ¡®special¡¯ case that Ye Qingcheng suffered from.


    ¡°Uhm, then what are you need me for? I mean, you have someone that can protect you right?¡± Ye Qingcheng asked but in his heart, he had hoped that the cure for his condition will be found there.


    ¡°Yes, but the forest also contains your cure. The only problem is, you must consume it directly from its source though.¡± Because of the knowledge inside his Intelligence Assistance Device, Manstein could find the illness that this world know.


    Not only that but there were several suggestions as for how to treat the illness itself, even there were several cures for the same disease.


    ¡®Thanks to this device and the people from the past, this knowledge become useful once again.¡¯ Manstein thought that the search of knowledge was both the happiness and uncurable poison at the same time.


    ¡®I became addicted from that.¡¯


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin. No need to explain, right?¡± Manstein was the one who moved first to have initiative. Of course, he used Natural Flow Sync to move undetected, making the first strike more deadly than usual.


    But from the first exchange, Ye Qingcheng learned to prepare for that so he intentionally made some gaps for bait, waiting for the prey to bite it.


    ¡°Good move, but it¡¯s a step too slow!¡± without using energy, Manstein was not a bad opponent. He struck the hips part with his fist, continued with a palm to the back. Manstein used his full capabilities this time.


    ¡®This is...still unexpected.¡¯ Even when he prepared, Ye Qingcheng could barely recognize the strike that landed on his body. He just wanted to raise his arms when that strike landed but a step late would become a mile step late!


    Then, Ye Qingcheng swiped the ground, raising the dust and made the sight rendered useless.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± By doing this, he could completely focus on the movement from Manstein. He would focus his senses to the maximum, allowing him to detect every movement and even the attack from opponent!


    ¡®Changing the condition?¡¯ Manstein surprised that he could even do that. But Manstein also had his own circumstance that was, he could not execute his technique, Nature Flow Sync for a long time.


    ¡®Sadly, my stealth technique cannot be maintained for too long. Is this another kind of restriction?¡¯ Manstein realized that he had limited time to activate his stealth technique. This was the critical weakness that must be solved at all costs!


    ¡°Really? Well, considering the fact that you started to use your reflex to automatically counter my move you improved far greater than before am I right?¡±


    Manstein then hid again. Even Ye Qingcheng could not easily detect him while in his Nature Flow Sync mode. But only by his instinct that Ye Qingcheng could know where the strike would land.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingcheng swung his right leg to swept the place that right in front of him!


    Unexpectedly, his leg felt that something was holding onto his leg. But that was short when he finally realized another hit directly to his face.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± not only it hit face but also his eyes, losing his sight for a slight moment and the pain caused by it made him unfocused.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s done.¡± Manstein stopped his attack. He looked to his hands while lost in thought. He almost released it due to the excitement!


    ¡®This feeling again...I really, really, really hope that in this world, I will not have the chance to unleash it.¡¯ From another person point of view, Manstein released a certain aura that made everyone around him felt numb on their leg.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± seeing that Manstein completely stopped, a crowd started to form around him. They could only gasp in awe especially those who did not believe that someone with only using physical strength could defeat someone that strengthened through both training and cultivating.


    ¡°Great! As expected of Elder Brother, you can use the weak point to your advantage and this time it was to induced something?¡± Ye Yingyuan could understand a little about the method that Manstein had used.


    ¡°It¡¯s because..he is a special case.¡± Replied Manstein.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me go sparring with him.¡± Manstein then thanked all of them. Even though he said it to all of them but actually, he said it to both Ye Canghai and Yu Feng.


    They could only nod their head. But of course, in their mind, they really did not care about trivial things like this.


    -


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± Han Lang was forced to work by Wang Yu. It was because there were so many people that were saved, mostly from another sect. Although he felt irritated in his heart but Han Lang had a principle as a doctor that he would help to the very end!


    ¡°Not only I have to treat them but also remove their Subordinate Crest as well!¡± that was the main reason for his irritated feeling. Subordinate Crest was something that could control someone that had already been implanted.


    ¡°If I knew that then I would not be here, helping you with removing this.¡± This time, the person that assisted Han Lang was Hou Fei.


    ¡°Right. Are you sure that she will not become a trouble for us later?¡± Han Lang was asking about Wu Qing. Han Lang had heard about her from the stories, rumors and even some of the records that have information about her.


    ¡°She is the student from Seven Great School, from Alchemy School branch. As far as I know, she once made a mid-grade pill which effects can be increased to seven folds. That time, the world turned into a mess due to the invasion afterward.¡±


    Han Lang did not continue to explain about it. At least, he knew there were probably more vast worlds outside and after met with Alice, he had determined to go outside of the box that he called ¡®this world¡¯.


    ¡°Young Miss was still young that time. She had been forced to change if she wants to survive and that event also where..¡± Hou Fei knew about the rest.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. But the most crucial thing here is about that man.¡± Han Lang had never seen anyone that could stay calm after meeting with cultivators that emitted their energy.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± a melodious sound came from a side of the room. Even dozens of beds would not make any difficulties to move for Wu Qing as she arrived at their position.


    Fortunately, they had finished their job and chatted for a bit. Hou Fei greeted her politely as usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s about him?¡± Wu Qing then looked at them but for them that look was the looks someone with clear intention, searching for whatever the person wanted.


    ¡°Yes. The entire Ye family have a trust in him. I believe that he is someone important even though his origin is unknown to us all.¡± Said Hou Fei apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they trust him then so be it. After this, we will return to the school. I¡¯m afraid that the headmaster will lack some power to assist him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 49: Memorials of The Meeting

    ¡°Finally...¡± when the situation returned to normal, Ye Canghai went back to his room. He put out a Recording Jade and started to pour his energy into it.


    Then a sound that was so familiar to him could be heard from that jade. When the matter had finished, Ye Canghai entered a secret room that he had never seen before, finding the jade in the process and also some of the things from the past.


    ¡°How many times I should tell you two the tale? You two are already young men but still want to hear it.¡±


    The voice that sounded from years ago reminded Ye Canghai about his own past.


    -


    ¡°Heaven and earth shook to its very core! Two cultivators exchanged for more than 108 techniques, turning the earth into a wasteland and the clouds in the sky dispersed. Not only the fight increased but the intensity of the energy they released make the entire land watched the spectacular color in the sky.¡±


    The still young and full of youth spirit Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan listened to the tale.


    ¡°Then as a result, the high heavens send both its tribulation and retribution! It turned out that the two cultivators were trying to get their chance at ascending to the higher stage. But their fight caused collateral damage that exterminated the lives of hundred thousand living being. That was why there was also retribution descended.¡±


    At that time, the world was still in ignorance of the existence like Universe Gate so they had never heard any other world.


    ¡°That is the rule of the heaven and the world. There is tribulation to test your worth and retribution as a result of your own doing.¡±


    It was all said by Ye Shui.


    ¡°Then, Father, does that mean everything we have done so far can return to us? Like when we help someone that we met and in the future, if we have a problem then that exact person help us to repay the debt?¡±


    Ye Canghai felt his curiosity increased when hearing that there was retribution for anything that he had done. But of course, he still did not think about the negative effects of it as well.


    ¡°Yes, what you say is a good example of that. Hmm...¡± it was so peaceful and even the cultivation Ye Shui had reached Nirvana Body early stage! As for Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan, both of them were at Foundation Establishment mid-stage.


    A sudden roar made the world turned silent. Then a strange gate appeared above in the sky!


    The gate then opened but then a heavenly lightning hit the gate as if something that it did not want will appear from it. Not only lightning but there were also heavenly flame, the mist that formed from celestial water, a human-like statue which used its fist to prevent the gate from opening!


    ¡°It¡¯s the power that the ruler of the world wields!¡±


    But the gate still opened regardless and the humanoid species that the inhabitants had never seen before appeared one by one, carried their banner with proud and dignity. They floated there while a large looking dragons flew around them.


    ¡°Listen to this announcement! Today, whoever you are or what position do you have will not matter! Surrender or face the consequences!¡±


    It was the dragons that spread its wings and four legs while opening its mouth. The dragon actually speaking the language that all of the inhabitants of the world understand.


    -


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember the rest.¡± Actually, the appearance of the invader was not recorded in the jade but Ye Canghai clearly remembered that day. The day where the heavens and earth turned upside down.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Is it about the forest or something else?¡± it was at the moment where he placed back the jade that Yu Feng came.


    ¡°Part of it is right. I still don¡¯t know who is behind the incident years ago, not only that but I really worry about the safety of us all now.¡± The heavy burden on his shoulders now increased as a result and he thought over it for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But we still have to let them go, set them free to the outside world. If we confine them for too long then they will not have much development. You should take your brother as an example, even if he knows that the danger for his only son is great and even this time, your nephew suffered from it but I see the growth in him.¡±


    What Yu Feng said really came from her own experience and observation. Then Ye Canghai remembered the look when Manstein strikes Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face.


    ¡®And I think he lacks experience in killing. Who would have thought that someone with that kindness has such a side to him?¡¯


    But Ye Canghai knew that the person himself was not someone that like killing or some mass murder but seeing that lifeless eyes still mad him worry if something would happen. Although that was true, there was also an advantage for both his sons.


    ¡°Hmm, I suddenly remember our first meeting. If I¡¯m not wrong, I was retreating to my family¡¯s camp when I first see you, right?¡±


    Ye Canghai also remembered what had happened after he heard those stories from his father. He was ordered by Ye Shui to only patrol the perimeter of their camp when he saw large army from another world moved towards the camp!


    ¡°Bad, from my sight there is a man with pointy ears, carrying with him a bow. Even the world itself rejecting them but it is suppressed to an extent. Better to tell the camp...damn!¡±


    Ye Canghai was still young and he forgot to bring his communication talisman and he remembered that only he was tasked the area around here.


    After heaved for ten seconds, he put out his sword from his bag of holding and using the sword as a mean for him to fly in the sky. But he afraid that his movement would be detected by that pointy-eared man.


    ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, they called themselves Elves. They have good affinity with archery so I don¡¯t know if my move will escape from his eyes.¡¯


    That was why he moved at the maximum speed that his cultivation allowed. But he suddenly saw a young girl that was trapped by some animals. Ye Canghai could feel the world also rejected them but could not completely render their power useless!


    ¡°You! I will not let your plan works!¡±


    The girl was shouting even though she was trapped from the vein that grew from the ground around her. Then the animal turned to some men with green clothes and some trunks with a staff that leaves grew in it.


    Then Ye Canghai felt something from outside increasing his power. He obviously feared it because...


    ¡®The world....asking me to fight!¡¯ when the world¡¯s law clashed, they would bestow the beings in their world with part of themselves.


    ¡®What should I do? Should I help her or tell the news about the army first?¡¯ Ye Canghai had to come to a decision fast. His heartbeat increased as well but it all changed when he heard about the men that talked to the girl.


    ¡°We must quickly silence her and proceed to infiltrate enemies¡¯ camp. There is a camp near here and we will mark them so the Elven Archers can shoot them down from the safe distance without those annoying cultivators interfering.¡±


    ¡®What!?¡¯ Ye Canghai felt that their presence was thin enough to escape the detection from cultivators from far and only when the distance close enough that they could detect them.


    But after hearing those words, Ye Canghai knew that the law of the worlds made him a piece of chess in the war. And only because that his family was there as well that Ye Canghai came to them.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡®They¡¯re...¡¯ Ye Canghai only remembered the intelligence that showed the men characteristic.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ye Canghai dropped himself from the swords and the sword returned to his hand. After took a defensive pose, Ye Canghai then slowly closed his distance to the girl.


    ¡°What is this young man want? Did he want to reenact the story of the knight that saves the damsel in distress?¡± one of the men sneered when he saw the scene but soon his eyes showed interest.


    ¡°Seven against one, he really courting death too much. Or are you don¡¯t know our power?¡± another said.


    ¡°Wait, guys. The law of the world, it ordered us to fight this man.¡± When that man said those words, all of them then looked to Ye Canghai.


    Ye Canghai, using his small knife released the girl from the vein that tied her.


    ¡®They¡¯re Druids as expected. Fortunately, I have Absorbing Knife that was crafted specifically to deal with them.¡¯


    ¡°You! Why did you save me?¡± the girl asked. But she felt that both of them will be killed anyway without no one know. That was why she asked the young man in front of him the reason why he saved her.


    ¡°Do you think I want to sacrifice myself? I will make them feel pain!¡± Ye Canghai was afraid. But when he recalled the face of everyone he cared, he had to stop those men from succeeding at all costs!


    Then using his energy link, he told her ¡°Go to the camp that is five kilometers from here.¡±


    Then all of them could see that an invisible wall was between the druids and the two cultivators!


    Ye Canghai, who only had the power of Foundation Establishment suddenly rose up to the late stage before temporarily reached Culture Core and formed a core that was formed from the law!


    But it also included the seven druids as their body strengthened too. Ye Canghai already calculated the possibility of him winning the battle.


    The girl then clicked her tongue and saw Ye Canghai prepared himself for the exchange. But her thought was in chaos. Actually, she was half naked that time but because Ye Canghai released her, she quickly put the clothes back and wore a new one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you! And did you see that!?¡± the girl asked him. Then a revelation hit Ye Canghai when he first sees them. He also saw that white skin exposed but he did not care. Because he had seen it but just did not care did not mean he had not seen it.


    ¡°But we still had them to fight. Why are you asking something unnecessary?¡± Ye Canghai did not want to tell her that he had seen her half-naked body. Fortunately, he came there purely to save her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask you after this!¡± the girl then prepared her stance with her fist clenched. Ye Canghai surprised that she was using her fist as a weapon. He could see that the girl also turned red, maybe due to anger.


    They had to take the defensive stance because they were outnumbered.


    ¡°Attack them! We will surround them and slash away their strength and hope!¡± then the seven of them used some strange power that Ye Canghai and the girl completely did not know.


    Then a large bear that one of them turned into attacked Ye Canghai. Ye Canghai used his energy to repel those strikes and in turn injured one of them. He swung the swords like flowing water, hard to predict. The swordplay that Ye Canghai had done caused an injury to the eyes which was crucial!


    ¡°Damn! We underestimated him. Good that he is still not strong enough or else we cannot leave this place intact!¡±


    All of the six then used their power to change the ground that previously only a small forest into a muddy swamp. The footing of Ye Canghai was unstable but he managed to stand still.


    ¡°Ha!¡± a fist descended to another one of them and then a silhouette reappeared near Ye Canghai.


    ¡°If they did not sneak attack me using those vines..¡± obviously, the girl moved faster but she only acted after seeing the technique that Ye Canghai used.


    ¡°..the vines, it sapped your power away even the physical strength. Be careful.¡± The girl warned Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Not bad. But you injured him and the result is obvious, right?¡± there were several sights that made Ye Canghai terrified. One of them send something to the skies, made the signal that could be seen from far away.


    ¡®They have a backup plan after all!?¡¯ facing the unexpected situation, Ye Canghai could only place his hope on someone. It was because he was sure that the signal was probably for that army he had seen and now he had been chosen by the law itself to fight, he could not refuse.


    He still remembers that some of the cultivators that refused to fight while bestowed with grace from the law ended up dead, crippled or even worse than that.


    ¡°You..better go to the camp that I previously told you about.¡± If he only faced those seven druids then he would have a chance but now that they probably send a signal that they were detected, the army might come to his position as soon as possible!


    ¡°Why!? It¡¯s better for you to do it! I don¡¯t have anything else to live for.¡± Both of them using telepathy communicated.


    Then the three of them released a ball-shaped green energy before firing it to Ye Canghai. Each attack was parried by Ye Canghai but then another three turned into four-legged animals that he had never seen before.


    They struck with their ferocious claws, ripped the robe that Ye Canghai wore. But Ye Canghai only heard the girl asked him a question.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ye Canghai who already absorbed into battle, that received an injury to his right arms while taking the opponent¡¯s entire left leg said, ¡°Ye Canghai.¡±


    Then Ye Canghai tried to use his temporary cultivation base to let out his core. The core came out and it supplements the power that Ye Canghai had.


    ¡®I hope that she can reach the camp faster.¡¯ Ye Canghai then realized that the druids he faced now had some advantages and disadvantages.


    They teamed up like some melee fighter and ranged attacker. This made Ye Canghai could understand more about them. But the seven of them also received the same grace from their own world¡¯s law.


    But then Ye Canghai felt a cold sensation from his left side. Even though Ye Canghai used his swords to deflect the attack but the one that he injured earlier had another intention.


    ¡®This kind of strike...that girl!¡¯ Ye Canghai then used another technique that he knew. It could pull the opponent to his position. It was because the person wanted to distract him from noticing the real intention behind his attack yet Ye Canghai could notice it.


    But that strike made a grave hole at Ye Canghai¡¯s left side and he did not care anymore!


    ¡°Pull them all! Attraction Force: Pull!¡±


    Ye Canghai spun his sword vertically as fast as he could and with all of his energy poured into the technique, the execution of that technique succeed and even amplified its effect!


    This made the balance between ranged attacker and melee attacker went down and rendered them useless. But Ye Canghai also got the strike hit at him, increasing the severity his condition was.


    ¡®I have some energy left!¡¯ Sadly, the energy he had expended on that move take a large price to pay. His sight blurred and the druids also using their last attack!


    For every move that Ye Canghai made to make them die also made him lost a limb. One of them had his throat stabbed by his sword and he dropped his staff but as for the beast-like form, they were harder and Ye Canghai could not do it any longer!


    He dropped down, kneeled with his left arm gone completely because it had been bitten by one of the druids.


    ¡®The only way is to explode my temporary core. Looks like that is the only way possible for me.¡¯ Could not defeat them all and his body full of injuries, Ye Canghai prepared to explode his core when he saw the terrified expression from the men.


    That was his last sight before entering the world of darkness.


    When he woke up, he returned to his familiar room. It was his own room in the camp. But unexpectedly, he also lost the power that he previously had. After all, that was only borrowed.


    He then changed his position from lied on the bed to sit. He turned his head, only to find that there were his father and brother waiting for him in the room.


    ¡°Why are you here too?¡± he felt warm when his father and brother even fell asleep waiting for him to return but there was also that girl he had met. But his little sound woke them all.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Ye Guhan also became a soldier but he waited here for him. They hugged each other but Ye Cnghai realized that his left arm had lost even though most of his limbs were returned now.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are fine. And please don¡¯t worry about your lost limb.¡± Ye Shui said while wearing his gauntlet. Ye Shui at that time wore golden armor decorated with a mythical beast.


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± but then Ye Guhan asked Ye Canghai about the girl that now stood beside his bed, lowered her head.


    ¡°Who is she? She first came here, saying that someone with the name of Ye Canghai had seen the army from enemies¡¯ side toward the camp. She even insisted that she had to meet the acquaintance of that person.¡±


    Ye Guhan told the story.


    ¡°Yes, Son, she even forced me to personally send a unit to the place where we found you lying on the ground. There, your condition was no different from a corpse but you still survived until now.¡± Said Ye Shui.


    Ye Canghai then glared at the girl. ¡®Forcing my father to personally send a unit!?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean who is she? I think that Brother and Father know about her, right?¡± Ye Canghai had never heard about the girl so he, of course, did not know about her.


    ¡°She is from that Yu family. You had heard about them right?¡± Ye Guhan told Ye Canghai.


    ¡°That Yu family! No way...¡± Ye Canghai then looked again at her, feeling sympathy for her. It was because that family was famous not because of their large influence but rather their determination to fight the invaders!


    ¡°It was only due to that I dare to send a unit. You better thank her.¡± Ye Shui said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Canghai said, facing to the girl that still lowered her head. But to their surprise, the girl then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Then..then he has to take responsibilities!¡± the girl lowered her head so much that they could not see her expression.


    ¡°Canghai!¡± Ye Shui roared and even shook Ye Canghai while the person in question became confused.


    ¡°Brother!¡± even Ye Guhan wanted to know more about this so he also joined the fray. But Ye Canghai had never do something that requires his responsibilities...wait a second.


    ¡°What did you do!? Tell me!¡± said Ye Shui anxiously.


    ¡°Father, I...I just see her...¡± Ye Canghai then remembered something important. He had seen her naked body but he did not care actually. But if he thought about it from her perspective then...


    ¡®I really should take responsibilities. Actually, I want to marry someone properly, not ended up like this! Ai, why I have to suffer like this.¡¯


    As a young man, Ye Canghai had a really ambitious dream that was to see the most beautiful girls in the world which was not realized.


    Due to the revelation, Ye Canghai was unable to take the sudden blow and returned to the world of darkness. This made all of them surprised!


    ¡°Well, that is really interesting to remember. After that, Father tried to pair me up with you. Do you still remember that?¡± Ye Canghai then returned to his sense and seeing that Yu Feng pinched him hard on his hand, he grabbed her waist.


    At that time, the world slowed down in time and felt like as if the entire day like an hour.


    ¡°Of course I still remember that.¡± Said Yu Feng. Both of their faces now faced each other at a close distance.


    ¡°Today, I saw another people from the great background. As I had agreed to deal anything that may harm the citizen, I move to their location and...¡±


    Ye Canghai did not want to say anything. But this was noticed and Yu Feng suddenly hugged him. This surprised him and Ye Canghai could only reply the act with the same reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Do you already prepare for anything that will come for you?¡± this was what worried her the most.


    -


    ¡°Hmm...¡± when Luo Mang opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the bed. He looked around, seeing the similar bed that was arranged neatly with many of another disciple from another sect.


    ¡°You awake.¡± As someone who had to take care of them all, by the request of Li Dian of course, Han Lang had to look for them all. They might have to fight him because of their sect but nevertheless, he still treated them all.


    ¡°Am I now a hostage?¡± seeing that his entire team was destroyed, Luo Mang sighed really hard before a tear came down from his eyes.


    ¡°Do you really want to become one?¡± Han Lang was surprised but not by how Luo Mang reacted. Rather, it was the reason why Wang Yu had left this man alive while killing the majority of them.


    ¡°What do you mean!? I lose right? So it¡¯s normal to think like that though.¡±


    Both of them then turned silence before someone opened the door. Several people came from the door and they were full-equipped themselves with several armors and weapons.


    ¡°Pardon us for disturbing you and your patients.¡± Whispered Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine already. I wonder what will you all do with that equipment? Do you want to explore the forest that located near the city?¡± Han Lang knew there was a forest, a forest that filled with beasts.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we have to ask you if you have some healing paste?¡± there was Manstein who had to come as well.


    ¡®Uncle Canghai really make me a guide. What does that mean? He even asked me about teaching Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng the dark side of life. Looks like only his sons that never get out from the city.¡¯


    Manstein did not really like teaching them about the dark side of life but because it was a fact, he had to. As for his own cruel side, Manstein really hoped that at the least, he would not use it.


    ¡°Oh, I have some of it. Thanks to Sister Wu Qing, I¡¯m able to create this modified healing paste. Take this.¡± Han Lang then gave them some healing paste that was contained inside a jar.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Both Ye Xiaobai and Manstein gave their thanks.


    ¡°Brother, will this be alright?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked about their journey to the depth of the forest. But Manstein already sure that they had to go there due to an important reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Alice said that the journey there will benefit both you, me, and the entire city.¡± Manstein said softly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xiaobai did not believe what he had just heard and felt that his way to becoming stronger and more mature now available.


    ¡®He started to have a goal, a real and achieveablegoal.¡¯ Manstein viewed this as a positive change. But he kept the urge to cultivate to unravel the mystery behind everything this world possessed.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we need to gather anyone that wanted to follow us.¡± Manstein calculated that there would be a lot of people that joined. The cause of this journey was to investigate the reason behind the incident three years ago.

 Chapter 50: Swarm (1)

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Luo Mang asked. He saw that the two people just came to the place to see the doctor that treated him.


    ¡°Oh, is he also the disciple from Cleansing Ancient Sect?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked Han Lang.


    ¡°Yes, from his clothes he really is the disciple from that sect. Better to let him rest some more time.¡± It was suggested to let the recently recovered patient rest to let them gather their stamina. That was what Han Lang did.


    ¡°We just some people that want to start our journey. You better rest your body first before we talk again.¡± Han Lang then pushed Luo Mang slowly to the bed.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    -


    ¡°It¡¯s colder today.¡± Manstein could see the white mist every time he breathes. Currently, he wore thicker clothes to reduce the coldness from outside.


    ¡°It means that this is the start of the second month of winter.¡± Ye Xiaobai packed up some of his equipment. He also placed his refinement tool in case he needed it to his bag of holding.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Manstein had to count those who would follow them to the forest. Not only that but he also became sort of their guide as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. When will we depart?¡± Ye Yingyuan then placed his sword into the scabbard then he carried it on his waist. Other than that, he also carried the large block of stone that smooth on its surface.


    But his brother was far more extravagant. He carried the weight all around his arms, legs and even in his back were full of weight.


    ¡°Well, who else is ready? Those who still not ready have the time the cup of tea is served so make haste.¡± Manstein reminded them.


    ¡®I hope that the group will become a good one.¡¯ That was what he thought. But reality hit him hard as the group was filled with more than that!


    ¡°Wait, why are you here for?¡± Ye Yingyuan then said with surprised look covered all part of his face.


    ¡°What else?¡± it was someone that he really know well. But Ye Yingyuan never expected her to come. But the truth was he really worried about her too because the journey to the forest would be filled with countless dangers.


    ¡°Can I also follow this group?¡± Li Ling asked for confirmation. Manstein could not reject too because he never restricted anyone to join or to leave either.


    ¡°You can. But remember the consequences of your choice.¡± Manstein reminded her. This made him remember about his time with his grandfather Ryner, following him climbing the snowy mountain to hunt.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Li Ling then stared mockingly to Ye Yingyuan, as if to say that she too could join in.


    -


    The forest in the winter was no different from a wasteland with dead woods that became the black, spooky pole that naturally was there.


    ¡°There are some beasts that have the power equivalent to Qi Condensation around here. We started to enter the deeper part of the forest.¡±


    Said Ye Qingcheng. As someone who had trained with his body, he knew the location of the outer part of the forest as well as some deeper part of it.


    ¡°Sadly we cannot fly above the forest. If only those flying beasts were gone..¡± Ye Yingyuan was the one that became affected from this. He wanted to travel with his flying swords but his brother prevented him from doing that.


    ¡°Can you all feel it? The sensation of being watched over and over again in the forest. This feeling is normal though because numerous beasts can see something far away.¡±


    Manstein once explored a forest in a mountainous area so he was reminded of the feeling of that moment.


    ¡°Yingyuan...¡± Ye Yingyuan felt his sleeves was held by a hand. He turned his entire body to see that Li Ling had a terrified expression surfaced.


    ¡°Do you recalled the time when we were chased by those beasts?¡± even though he sometimes had to stay further from her but still Li Ling was someone that had together with him.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    She nodded. Her impression of those beasts now was in the lowest place possible! The beasts attacked the city and even threatened the safety of everyone including herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Usually, they are the shy type of beings who don¡¯t act even when they see us.¡± Ye Yingyuan knew about the behavior of those beasts.


    And besides, both of his meditation states made him understood that the beasts always kept a distance from them as long as the groupdid not pass a certain bottom line or if the beasts were not in a desperate hunger.


    Li Ling walked closer to Ye Yingyuan and both Ye Qingcheng and Ye Xiaobai then started to tease him.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s have a cute girl by his side. Even I wonder if someday in the future they will become a couple.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai while walking near them with a slight loud sound that could be heard for all the groups.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t yet!¡± retorted Ye Yingyuan. But soon he found that there was something wrong with his wording and he found out after seeing the smug face that everyone gave to him.


    As for Li Ling, she tightly grabbed Ye Yingyuan¡¯s arm while hid her face. Her feet stomped the ground hard because of the embarrassment she felt.


    ¡°Stop doing that, please. There will be trouble if we tease them too much.¡± Said Manstein that felt satisfied when seeing these happy occasions. But other than that, there were also some things that he wanted to ask.


    So Manstein walked to the back, to met with another person that also joined their groups.


    ¡°Sister, have a moment?¡± asked Manstein. He did not know the exact reason why Wu Qing also joined in but it was still good for all f them.


    ¡°Actually, I want to have a discussion with her but she insisted to follow you so I also have to join.¡± Said Wu Qing. Manstein felt that Alice really great, her influence was large enough to shock him.


    Manstein thought that she only became a famous figure in the past but it turned out that she even became a superstar. Han Clan that Han Lang came from actually also had a connection with her in the past and it also included Yi family.


    ¡°The problem is, she could not materialize herself into physical form and only used her nascent soul to communicated. Unless you can use Nascent Vision you cannot even see her.¡±


    Said Manstein to remind her. But actually, he already permitted Wu Qing by saying about using her Nascent Vision.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Qing thanked him and then a strange gleam from her eyes and in a moment, he could see the figure of Alice that always by Manstein side.


    ¡®Hah, you made me into your shield. Good, very good!¡¯ Manstein felt annoyed by this but that was just his personal matter. As long as he saw her, someone that he knew from his previous world, then he could stay calm.


    ¡°Sorry, Senior. I just don¡¯t want to separate from you after so many years had passed. But if she wants to talk about something and Senior also want to hear that, feel free to say.¡±


    Alice then moved to Wu Qing and Manstein had to keep his distance because she currently connected directly to his medallion that resided in his soul along with Tribulation and Retribution seal.


    He also felt the seal shook every time he acts. Manstein thought that the seal would strengthen the effect the karma caused. He afraid that those around him would be affected by his deed.


    As they walked slowly, the branch that covered the forest started to appear. Even without the leaves, the branch itself was enough to cover the entire part of the forest.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Manstein was the first one to ask. The others were looking at him as if they did not understand what he means.


    ¡°What?¡± even Ye Xiaobai maximized his sense of hearing but he had not found any sound. But Alice¡¯s face then turned dark.


    ¡°Be careful everyone! It¡¯s those bees that I mentioned before. To think that they even ventured to this place..¡± Alice recognized the sound. The buzzing sound that was not heard before now presented itself, filling the forest with its sound.


    ¡°Give me some weapon please!¡± Manstein had to take precaution against anything that could endanger the safety of both himself and the people around him.


    ¡°Take this!¡± a bow and a quiver were thrown by Ye Xiaobai. Manstein immediately equipped himself and even placed his dagger on his mouth, bitting its handle.


    Ye Yingyuan then drew his sword and he entered the state where he and nature as one entity. He could feel the flapping wings those bees gave and even the movement of their group.


    ¡®Thanks to this, I can feel the movement that far away and even those small movements that I previously overlooked.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan could use this as his own trump card.


    But when the danger lingering around them, the expression that Li Ling had then turned into the look that determined to participate in a battle.


    She also drew her saber. Although her power was much weaker compared to the trio, she could give a decent fight.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot about one thing. This is gonna be your chance to show off.¡± Alice then said to Li Ling. Manstein also remembered that the day was snowy and it was cold enough. What if someone with the right attribute was placed in the right place?


    ¡°What is the meaning of that words?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked in confusion.


    He did not know that Li Ling also possessed body constitution so he became rather strange when someone said it to Li Ling.


    ¡°Yes, what is the meaning of that?¡± Li Ling then detected that Alice was right behind her. Her heartbeat went faster due to nervousness and anxiety.


    ¡°Like what I have said, recently you feel that your body went cold and there is a thin layer of ice every time you meditating. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°What, how did Sister knows?¡± Li Ling suddenly staggered and looked surprised by what she had heard.


    ¡°Wait, is that true?¡± there was something that Ye Yingyuan never understand before but hearing the information made him somewhat connected the traces that he found in his room.


    ¡®She often meditating in my room! But what the cause of ice appeared in my room? Is it just because of cold wind?¡¯ That thought kept lingering around Ye Yingyuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Does that mean she perhaps also has body constitution?¡± a sudden remark by Ye Qingcheng made everyone except Manstein stared at Li Ling.


    But a twang was heard. The sound came when Manstein shot the arrows to his front. Then a sound came soon afterward, reminded them that the bees came to their direction.


    ¡°Lucky that I got my first shot in five years still accurate.¡± Manstein heaved heavily as he shot his first arrows. Even Ye Xiaobai looked at him, his eyes showed his hidden meaning of praising.


    ¡°Prepare everyone! Don¡¯t separate no matter what!¡± Ye Qingcheng warned before he prepared his stance.


    A swarm of yellow-colored bees approached them at high speed, their wings flapped making those buzzing sounds. Then the groups made a circle which placed Manstein at the center while the other became the outline.


    ¡°Splitting Rock Punch!¡± a strike launched by Ye Qingcheng was designed to penetrate instead of blunt force! The line was formed and dozens of bees fell down at once!


    ¡°Even though they don¡¯t have any energy in their body but the swarm was enough to threaten even late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators,¡± Alice warned them through her energy from her soul.


    ¡°Spin!¡± it was her first time that she used this technique to really attack and kill another life. Li Ling hesitated but she forced herself to do it due to the safety for all the groups now far more important!


    She included her cold energy, which started to condensed and then fired off from the spinning saber. The little fragment from her energy then formed little ice shards, which was hit by her saber to launch it as a projectile!


    ¡®The environment! I can use them to reduce my energy usage. That¡¯s why Sister Alice said such things!¡¯ Li Ling inwardly thought.


    Manstein kept reloaded his bows with arrows. As for Wu Qing, she prepared a yellow paper that has red writings in it. It was actually a talisman paper that functioned as a defensive measurement.


    After some incantation, the talisman then responded from the incantation and the energy that Wu Qing poured to the paper.


    ¡°Even I feel restless when facing the swarm so you all better be careful.¡± Said Wu Qing. She could only help them like that because if she were to act herself, she would only attract stronger beast in the forest.

 Chapter 51:Swarm (2)

    ¡°This is not for those beasts. Rather, I use it to prevent us from freezing.¡± Wu Qing said that while the ground, the trunks, and branches around them started to turn into ice.


    ¡°Just look at Li Ling! You know it when you see her!¡± commented Manstein who shot another arrow. He felt the presence of the bees all around them and from their direction, they did not even allow them to have any path to escape.


    But the sudden change in the field turned the tide for the better.


    Manstein already knew from Alice and as for the other, they also wanted to see the reason for the drop in the temperature as well!


    ¡°Everyone, watch yourself!¡± Li Ling warned them as she swung her saber followed by icy winds. If the fragments of her ice shards were like projectile then this winds was like a snowstorm.


    Other bees fell down from the winds. Ye Qingcheng kept hitting them with his punch while the most notable change could be seen on Ye Xiaobai. He did not let out his weapon, he only used his own cultivation base to fight them.


    A ball formed in his palm before he threw it to the crowd that formed from ten to fifty bees, instantly razed the area filled with bees and the trees to the ground level.


    ¡°Explosive Chaos Ball. Derived from that technique and the effect is quite decent.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai proudly.


    ¡°What are you doing, fool!?¡± Manstein barked at him. It was not like Ye Xiaobai did that to destroy other things in the forest but his way of doing it that made Manstein felt an urge to teach him properly!


    Manstein then filled his bow with two arrows this time, tried to shoot two targets simultaneously.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly shouting at me, Brother?¡± Ye Xiaobai felt wronged and could not help but asked. After he heard the arrows were shot that he finally heard the response.


    ¡°We come here to extract the item, not to fight to the death! This swarm of bees is just the part of the beasts around here and we will only let the scouts die here.¡±


    Manstein had a reason, a scary one at that. It was because they had to face the entire army of the scout from yellow bees before they could proceed further to the deeper part of the forest.


    ¡°Almost done. Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± said Ye Yingyuan that hurriedly slashed his sword towards the bees around him. As each slash he made, he started to feel something that he had never felt before.


    And as for Manstein, he looked to everyone that currently fight against the bees.


    ¡®At the current pace, there is no movement from another beast. Then what caused them to move like in the past? Is it that item. Alice?¡¯


    Even if he was powerless alone but when he became the support, Manstein could provide them better coordination.


    ¡°Watch out for its sting! It¡¯s like an arrow too.¡± Manstein warned Ye Yingyuan who freely slashed another two bees. When he heard the warning, a flying object was directed to him.


    Thanks to the warning, Ye Yingyuan moved to the side. He flew while avoiding the stings that the bees launched. He could fly because of his cultivation base.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Yingyuan only used his swordplay without his flame. He wanted to test just how strong he was when he ascended to the higher stage of cultivation.


    But the star of this first encounter with the swarm of the bees right now was no other than Li Ling. She reduced the burden for the whole group by distracting the swarm. She directly turned those bees into ice sculpture without much effort!


    After that, she used her saber to destroy those that were turned into sculptures, half dead or the disabled ones.


    ¡°I never expect that this comes from me...¡± Li Ling muttered with a surprise on her face. She initially thought that the cold was caused by her energy and habit of training in the night. But seeing this made her think again about that and also the words that Alice had said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m also tired now.¡± She looked around before went back to the group¡¯s position carefully.


    When the first wave of bees had been defeated, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was true especially for Ye Xiaobai who was dead tired and laid his body to the ground without minding the others.


    ¡°Why do you think we doing this seemingly pointless slaughter to those swarm?¡± Ye Qingcheng asked to Ye Xiaobai who already closed his eyes and started to feel nature take its course.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Ask Elder Brother instead. Uhm, is that fine if we call and positioned him as our eldest brother here?¡± doubting his way of calling, Ye Xiaobai then also called Ye Yingyuan to come to their side.


    But what they saw was the scene that they felt hard to describe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lean to my body!¡± grunted Ye Yingyuan. He was disturbed by the act that made him annoyed. No matter how good Ye Yingyuan was when he fight but this time he could not avoid the person that currently leaned on his body.


    ¡°If you tire yourself like that again, I will not do this again.¡± In the end, he had to give up his emotion and opinion regarding the matter and let Li Ling do as she pleased.


    ¡°Elder Sister, please give Li Ling some restoration pill. Just this time, okay.¡± Ye Yingyuan pleaded Wu Qing. The problem was, besides Li Ling leaned on him she also looked really tired. This made him feel useless because he had not used his flame.


    ¡°If you insist. But you have to remember not to use your fire recklessly or any attack like your cousin did.¡± Said Wu Qing reminded Ye Yingyuan while using her energy to send the pill to Ye Yingyuan¡¯s hand.


    He opened his palm and then a circular-shaped pill was landed. The color and smell of the pill showed the mid-grade restoration pill.


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t lean on me for too long or else someone will talk about it.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan to Li Ling. He just did not like a girl to act so intimately especially when that particular person was such a beauty.


    ¡°Why? Did you not satisfied with me?¡± said Li Ling. She looked at Ye Yingyuan with her cute eyes and that received a sympathy from anyone around.


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s not like what you said. I just...¡± Ye Yingyuan did not prepare for this yet so he could only answer it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Manstein then came to his side while adjusting his bow and quiver. Then he looked to everyone around him, from Ye Xiaobai that did not care for his current position, lying on the ground, Wu Qing that swept her gaze around the group, Ye Qingcheng who positioned himself beside Ye Xiaobai and the two children.


    ¡°At the least, you should remember what you had done to her.¡± Manstein then coughed before winking to Ye Yingyuan. He also knew about the plan that Yu Feng and Li Dian had prepared.


    ¡®But really, they even entrusted me with this too! Is this what they call pairing the couple?¡¯ Manstein thought in his mind.


    ¡°...¡± Ye Yingyuan fell silent, not utter a single word. At first, he felt satisfied when he did that when he did that to Li Ling but after their relationship had improved, Ye Yingyuan felt guilty about it. It was because everyone would talk about it even until now.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Li Ling nodded enthusiastically. She kept her eyes on Ye Yingyuan as if she had been wronged for everything that he had done.


    ¡°Senior, have a moment?¡± Alice then asked Manstein. Manstein then looked to her direction and then she began explaining something that was of importance to their journey.


    ¡°Probably you also know the reason for our direction as well as those swarm of bees. Even we still find the bodies from that yellow creature scattered around. But when the swarm finally end, we did not meet anything right?¡±


    Alice said those words to see the reaction from Manstein. He also wondered about it but he had the answer for himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s winter. I judge those bees as a living being that also has their own needs. Because this was the scout, I only thought of a possibility. It is that currently, they entered their hive somewhere right?¡± Manstein sighed. He knew the direction the group went into.


    ¡®To the hive. How dare Alice to say that she can do this because that item is still at that place. Coincidentally from the information that I gathered, that location is where the hive of the yellow bees currently resides and no other beast will active at this season.¡¯


    Other than wolves and some Windwalker Deer, no other beasts were seen in the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. They are the yellow bees that every beast will tremble in fear at their presence. But actually, they are not so aggressive because they act just like what honey bees do even if their body was two to four times larger than normal.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°They stocked their supplies of food in their nest for this winter. But will this be alright? I mean, everyone here is still new in this matter of battle. Just look at their first reaction to the opponent.¡± Manstein only commented about the youngster''s reaction.


    ¡°Indeed and it¡¯s not wrong. But they have something in their mind and that is to become stronger.¡± Alice could see more than Manstein and that made her abilities to read the thought of those young people appeared.


    ¡°Here, only those that proved themselves with their strength can dictate anything they want. This is the unwritten rule that circulated around.¡± Added Alice.


    While Manstein and Alice had a serious conversation, Ye Yingyuan then came to the place where Ye Xiaobai and Ye Qingcheng currently was.


    ¡°Thank you for calling me.¡± Ye Yingyuan used this chance to shake off Li Ling from him. This made both his brother and cousin almost laughed out loud but suppressed their urge to do that.


    ¡°Say, Little Yuan, what is your opinion about this journey?¡± Ye Qingcheng asked. He did not know what his little brother had thought during their journey and short battle but one thing that he was really sure about his brother.


    ¡®He should have thought of something about this unexplainable thing that lingering in my mind. He definitely feels this too.¡¯ Thought Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Other than to retrieve a certain item, I think this journey let us train in a real battle.¡± Answered Ye Yingyuan serious.


    ¡°Train our battle experience, I see.¡± Only Ye Xiaobai could understand the importance of this. But his face turned solemn as he looked towards the sky above.


    The two brothers also saw the facial expression that Ye Xiaobai had shown. They then realized that what they had currently is not enough. The expression of sadness, frustration, loneliness, and separation was all there for them to see.


    Therefore, they placed themselves beside Ye Xiaobai. They stretched their hands and then placed it on Ye Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders. This made him exclaimed in surprise but soon when Ye Xiaobai saw the face of those two, he could not brace himself to shake them.


    ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t know about your circumstances.¡± Said Ye Qingcheng. Then it was followed by Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Yes, maybe you want to tell us about your experience outside but refrained yourself from doing that.¡± Then Ye Yingyuan looked back once again to Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°So can you tell us? We...definitely need it sooner or late.¡± That was what Ye Yingyuan had wanted to say since the first time they arrived at the forest.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked in a doubtful manner. He wanted to see whether his cousin really determined to learn about another side that cold and merciless.


    But of course, both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng agreed.


    -


    While the group was moving, on another side in a hive far above in the trees that have the diameter equivalent of hundreds of people, a sudden sound reverberated throughout the entire hive.


    That was the yellow bees¡¯ hive. Because the season currently entered the winter season, most of those bees stayed inside the hive while the scouts and guards were sent to the outside perimeter in case something happened.


    But then a yellow bee which size was thrice the normal slowly move to the hive.


    Its destination was a large and majestic chamber inside. There were thousand of bees inside that chamber and at the end of the chamber, a throne and a figure could be seen. That bee then came in front of the throne.


    ¡°What is this?¡± that figure whose appearance was humanoid now shot its glance to every bee around.


    ¡°Please..calm..Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Your development is good already. I know what you want to say.¡± The figure wore a crown around its head. Not only that but its dress also looked good and form a certain pattern in it.


    ¡°Whoever dares to enter our territory will be punished. This is what Your Queen, Theresa have promised to you! Whatever reason they have, we will visit them!¡± said the queen.


    ¡®I hope they get rid of that item! Three years ago was a matter that I can¡¯t even solve. But there is some sort of familiar feelings from afar.¡¯


    ¡°Did..you..all hear that!?¡± the large bee was actually the leader of all the fighter bees both the scouts and the guards. This particular bee then started to release a blinding light before turning into another form.


    It was the human form and then a weapon appeared before him.


    Then he grabbed the weapon, which formed from his own sting before he pointed it at the direction where the intruder currently was. But before he said the order, the queen then said something that made all of them shocked.


    ¡°I think that this time, I will personally greet them.¡±

 Chapter 52: Swarm (3)

    ¡°Elder Sister, why we must eliminate these bees that everyone judge as scouts?¡± Li Ling pondered it over and over again before ask about this.


    ¡°Do you confused about why we must eliminate the scout only, right?¡± Wu Qing already knew the reason behind it. But she only stayed silent the entire time for the sake of these children.


    Li Ling nodded her head. Usually, the large swarm of the bees was patrolling around their own are. But by attacking them, they had to face the wrath from the leader of the swarm. This was what Li Ling confused over.


    ¡°It¡¯s because only eliminating their scout while they have emergency telepathic signal mean that we only came to their most outer territory. To proceed further into the forest, we need to invite a certain someone.¡±


    There was only a way to reach the nest without spending much effort. That was to let the queen of the yellow bees to know that they were at that place.


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t that the same as asking for them to overwhelm us all?¡± said Li Ling that turned pale. She frowned and then her face became white, that was the cycle. She tried hard to think the reason behind all of their action until now.


    ¡®Is it because of what Sister Alice had said at that time?¡¯ that was the first thought she could muster.


    ¡®That the bees here actually some existence from another world? But how can no one know of it?¡¯ the more she thought, there were more things that still unknown to the world.


    ¡°Literally, that¡¯s true. At this moment, I can feel the presence coming to our direction. It is the largest since we entered the forest.¡± Wu Qing said while looking at the direction where the group had headed to.


    In the sky, numerous yellow color filled the entire part of the area above the forest. Their buzzing sound made Li Ling gaped in astonishment.


    ¡°Here they come. I presume that those bees must be your doing, right?¡± Manstein had known about this but to think that Alice really dared to let a species from another world to live.


    ¡®Strange, I can sense the natural law in their body even a tiny bit. But the largest presence around those bees don¡¯t have any?¡¯ Manstein then lost in thought. Naturally, there was something that really made him wonder.


    ¡®Is the descendant naturally become the part of the world itself? Is that why they are not experiencing heaven¡¯s restriction? Then for the descendant of those that once lived in another world, how can they are accepted so easily by the world¡¯s law?¡¯


    There were more questions every time an answer came. This was the allure of the vast knowledge and for someone like Manstein and Alice who had become a scientist, their desire for the answer for anything like natural phenomenon or even like in that world, the presence of the energy that made cultivators exist.


    ¡°Whatever, I still have those restoration paste. Better to place them in my mouth.¡± Manstein then placed a hand of paste to his mouth but not devour it. Instead, he kept it in his mouth.


    ¡°Those bees are returning!¡± Ye Xiaobai finally realized and also placed the restoration paste to his mouth and just like what Manstein had done, he did not devour it. It also included Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Here, you have to keep it inside your mouth.¡± Wu Qing reminded Li Ling to placed the paste to her mouth.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this paste function is to replenish the energy?¡± Li Ling had a premonition that something that needed a large amount of energy would be used for something.


    ¡°Just keep it inside your mouth.¡± Wu Qing said urgently before she used a certain incantation to form a thin layer of protection around her body. Then after all of them had done exactly the same, their energy was being sucked slowly.


    ¡®If it is not for the fact that you are someone that I know..¡¯ Manstein felt that his entire being was sucked dry without much resistance! Then he slowly gulped down the paste and the effect was there to see.


    ¡®Sorry. This is one of the punishments that we will all get if we trespass their territory and this was considered a light punishment.¡¯ Alice said nonchalantly before looking at the swarm once again.


    ¡®She still recognizes my soul energy after all. She is really determined to learn the law of this world, even I can see the results from her descendant!¡¯ thought Alice.


    Only the queen of the yellow bees was not accepted by the world¡¯s law and as for her descendant, they were all naturally united with the world¡¯s law.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡®Yes, even I also suffered the same fate of being rejected in this world.¡¯ Manstein afraid that his rate of growth in this world would have been suppressed if not for the fact that there were ways to break through all of that obstacles.


    ¡°Gather!¡± a sound that was sent from energy transmission could be heard to all of them. They instantly grouped and together, they saw in the front of them was a large bee.


    Their sizes now were two or three times larger than the first they had defeated. But the most dazzling figure among them was two human-like bees that flew to their direction. They then landed fifty meters from them.


    ¡°Give..way.¡± it was the man that had the antennae protruding from his head. His facial structure was exactly the same as another yellow bee around him. Looks like he was the highest chain command for the hive.


    Soon, those bees did not dare to fly any longer. They also landed and obediently formed a path for their queen to tread.


    ¡°I can smell you wherever you are. Come out please.¡± It was the announcement from the queen herself.


    ¡°Should you really go out?¡± Manstein worriedly asked. Even though the world¡¯s law rejected the queen but the entire group of those bees was accepted instead. They emitted an energy equal to someone at the late stage of Foundation Establishment in average.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is just some old acquaintance. Then, how should I appear?¡± Alice pondered before she used her technique to appear.


    Slowly, all the gaze focused on the appearance of someone that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Theresa.¡± When the two¡¯s gaze met each other, they could see the development, struggles, and experience from their eyes.


    Both of them had a certain charm that could attract the attention from many gazes. The queen, Theresa had a majestic and domineering aura on her while Alice had a calm and rather cold.


    ¡°Yes, a long time.¡± Theresa looked at the others too before her gaze fell upon Manstein first.


    ¡°This man, what did you do to invoke the seal?¡± Theresa asked something that made the rest of the group know about it. That was why Manstein¡¯s expression turned ugly when she deliberately revealed it so openly.


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t speak about that in this place,¡± Alice warned Theresa. This made the situation become more tense because the man that stood beside Theresa immediately took action.


    He stabbed his weapon in the direction where Alice placed herself. She currently used her pseudo body form to temporary appear but when she saw the attack, a finger was raised.


    A booming sound echoed and even before the first sound was gone, a second one could be heard. But to their surprise, the person who had been defeated was the man with his strange face.


    ¡°His Foundation Pillar is good. Looks like I really started to enjoy that exchange.¡± Alice then retracted her hands that previously opened. She just used her energy to fight him.


    ¡°But if you two fight here and now, I¡¯m afraid that the punishment will descend upon us.¡± Theresa said before continuing, ¡°So, please restrain yourself General!¡±


    Hearing his own queen ordered that, the man instantly stopped all of his offensive stances and returned to Theresa¡¯s side. As for Ye Yingyuan who had watched it all, he found out that the man used both his legs and an invisible wing that appeared from his back to accelerate his speed.


    But at the same time, he thought about the words that The Queen had said before.


    ¡®The seal? Why did Elder Brother not tell me?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan did not know what kind of seal they were talking about.


    ¡°What business do you have here?¡± asked Theresa. ¡°I can feel your aura since almost a month ago you know.¡± She continued to say those words to Alice.


    ¡°Do you still not get rid of that item yet?¡± Alice asked to make sure. This made the queen looked at her in annoyance.


    ¡°If not for you are the one that spared me and my colony, I will not let this matter go!¡± said Theresa in anger. Only Alice and Theresa knew what they really mean but for the others, it was as if they were quarreling with each other.


    ¡°And thanks for your energy. Hmm, so there are two people with body constitution here. I wonder who~¡± Theresa then flew around the group.


    Ye Yingyuan felt like his entire body was frozen on the spot, unable to move. The domineering aura that the queen of yellow bees gave to him really made him stunned. That was also included the other like Ye Xiaobai and Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even retrieve my weapons!¡¯ Ye Xiaobai relied on his self-made weapon but when he faced the situation, he could not even use it.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you two!¡± surrounded by a swarm of bees, adding to the fact that the queen herself was looking for them made all of the attention focused on her.


    Then Theresa landed at the place where Ye Yingyuan stood. He barely composed himself but then he felt that someone was right behind him.


    Even though it was faint but he clearly knew the person just smelling from the fragrance it gave. He did not need to turn around because he could detect the presence and that smell also came in as a factor.


    ¡®Why do you need to stand behind me as if I can shoulder the vastness of the heavens.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan lamented his already bad luck.


    ¡°There is Pure Yang energy circulated around your body. Hmm, and there is also a faint Yin energy too in the part of the forest that frozen over there. Tell me if I¡¯m not wrong but today, I meet a bunch of people with good potential huh.¡±


    A sorrow look from her facial muscle made the queen like a poor person that just lost its only chance to become rich. But only Alice knew the reason behind it entirely.


    ¡°And..there¡¯s also a minuscule smell of that Tracking Dust. Even though they did not possibly contact it but someone that they met before must be had those dust with him. You already ordered someone to get rid of it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alice rolled her eyes. She ordered someone to get rid of that.


    ¡°Why my nose suddenly felt itch!?¡± Wang Yu rubbed his nose immediately. In front of him was that exact person which caused trouble. If it was not for him, there would be no so much disciple from another sect that became the patient at the town.


    That Li Kuang, currently unconscious, was lying on the stone bed.


    ¡°Senior Wang, sorry for the trouble that he caused.¡± Said Li Dian with a heavy sound in each of his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it and assist me. After this, I have to activate the formation once again.¡± Wang Yu quickly let out a certain cup and filled it with water that came from a gourd. He controlled it like guiding a flying snake to the direction where the cup was.


    Then Wang Yu flipped Li Kuang¡¯s body and using his energy to enhance his sight, he could see a faint light that appeared at Li Kuang¡¯s body like the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Begin!¡± Wang Yu signaled his process and thus Li Dian started to pour his energy.


    ¡°You better not touch a hair from all of them..¡± Alice said coldly to Theresa. Returning to the forest, the group now felt nervous but since The Goddess said that they would be fine, they believed in her.


    ¡°Of course. But that man...is he your friend or is it more to that?¡± Theresa suddenly asked something that made everyone around them got curious.


    ¡®What is that fanatical look!¡¯ Manstein still did not know the weight of the title that Alice held in this world. Of course, once he knew for real, he would gasp in awe as well.


    The look from both the bee around them which still produced buzzing sounds and even the people from the group, even the older ones like Wu Qing also looked at him and Alice intently.


    ¡°What are you doing, suddenly changing the topic!?¡± though the sound that Alice produced still sounded cold, but Manstein narrowed his eyes because he found something more to it.


    ¡®Is it just my imagination or she sounds like flustered?¡¯ Manstein thought.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theresa did not pursue the matter and instead, she looked at Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Your determination really impress me. Do you want to protect her despite in this helpless situation? What a great man and a fool.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan who heard that suddenly felt cold on his neck. He felt that nothing could hide from the queen¡¯s eyes that now looking at him. Indeed, he had the intention to protect the weakest one among them.


    ¡°You all really well in eliminated my scout units. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you responsible for what you did to my kin?¡±

 Chapter 53: Swarm (4)

    Theresa then said again, ¡°At the least, I absorb your energy. Oh, maybe because there are some of you that have rare energy type that I feel satisfied today.¡±


    But for Ye Yingyuan, he had the feeling that if they were really doing all of this without Alice, sure, the entire swarm would outnumber them!


    ¡°This boy here, who is he? Why I feel something familiar from his blood?¡± when the queen saw the face of Ye Yingyuan, she curious about his origin as well as his body constitution.


    ¡®Having the Nine Yang Body Constitution as well as the strange blood force in his body which I can recognize. Just who is he?¡¯ pondered Theresa.


    She had lived for more than half a millennium in this world. One day a woman came to her hive with some expert from this world. But to Theresa¡¯s surprise, the woman also being rejected by the world¡¯s law.


    Even though they were being rejected but that did not mean they can¡¯t cultivate. It just that to actualize that, they need more time, resources, workload and other things like a fortuitous encounter.


    Since then, the queen developed her colony in this exact forest as long as she still remembered.


    ¡°Wait, what does Your Majesty mean?¡± suddenly the man spoke up. He did not understand why his own queen treated them like a guest rather than an invader.


    ¡°What I mean is, we will have to lead them to that item in our hive.¡± Theresa paused before she said formally once again, ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t you know that the woman there..¡± while pointing to the direction where Alice placed herself.


    ¡°..is our important guest. If you still don¡¯t believe the words of your own queen, then whose words can you trust?¡±


    Then the man had a hesitant look before he nodded his head. Then he moved in a certain pattern before the swarm started to fly one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s finally over!¡± Manstein who had the poker face most of the time finally poured down all of his cold sweats. If not for the fact that Alice had said that she had known the ruler of the yellow bees, then he would not do the thing that he did.


    ¡®Strange, right? Killing their scouts just to enter their hive?¡¯ but only in the future that he realized there was a meaning to this.


    Then all of the people finally loosened up their body after a tense meeting with the swarm. Yes, that was the thing they tensed about because they were surrounded by countless yellow bees without a way out.


    ¡°From all of us that stood here, maybe only Little Yuan has the fortitude to face-off against someone that gives us terrifying pressure.¡± Commented Ye Qingcheng. It was not exaggerated because that was the truth.


    Even though that they could realize immediately that the queen only had the cultivation of Foundation Establishment late stage but all of her descendants was the same as her on average!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± from the perspective of other people, Ye Yingyuan¡¯s legs trembled really hard. His breathing now turned into panting as he gasped for air in his breath and then he kneeled down, unable to stand for the time being.


    Then Ye Yingyuan felt that his hand grasped something that really slender and tiny. He turned to take a look but he never expected that his hand would hold Li Ling¡¯s hand so tightly.


    And their position currently was similar, they could not stand due to the tremendous pressure they had experienced.


    ¡°..I¡¯m weak!¡± that was the words he wanted to say the most after seeing the queen. Even if their stage was different but the pressure from her aura and movement were all entirely at another realm!


    ¡°Me too. I want to get stronger too.¡± The feeling of powerless made someone pursued strength. This also included Li Ling who had kneeled down.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°But why did Elder Brother did not affected by the queen¡¯s aura?¡± Ye Yingyuan had a question in his heart. No matter what, the queen was able to unleash such aura that only someone with a lot of killing could make.


    In this world, the intent could be raised through many methods and circumstances. And aura was a result from training intent. But in fact, training the intent was not even easy especially when someone was still so young and inexperienced.


    ¡°The energies that resided within the corpses of those bees...¡± finally Ye Xiaobai noticed an important factor.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Manstein had seen something out of his imagination. The string that formed from the abundant energy leaked out from those corpses. The direction of those strings was toward Theresa.


    She became the picture of the leader which her colony revered. The string then became one with Theresa and made her radiated a light that was so bright the people around her narrowed their eyes. As Theresa absorbed those energies, her face turned pale before returned to normal.


    ¡°If you really capable of removing that item from our place then as the queen of the yellow bees here, I will let you taste our honey.¡± Said Theresa.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s a better offer. With the current condition outside, I¡¯m sure that many people coveted for your honey.¡± Alice said with a flat tone.


    ¡®By the way, what item that made even the queen to resigned herself?¡¯ Manstein then saw that Theresa ordered something to her colony. Even though Manstein had his brain worked but he still could not understand the language the bees used.


    ¡°Please come to our hive. I invited you all.¡± Theresa then turned to Alice who once again returned to the place inside the medallion.


    When she saw that, her eyes then focused once again on Manstein but she shook her head slowly before dispelled this from her mind. Instead, she had other things to look forward and the example was.


    ¡°You two, go together with me!¡± said Theresa while lifted both Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling. She lifted them like lifting a finger, so easy. Fortunately, Ye Yingyuan knew that there was no hostile relationship between them currently and he just let the force dragged him.


    ¡°Thank you for your mercy.¡± Said Wu Qing. She clearly knew something was off because the queen just forgave them so easily.


    ¡®It must be because of Her Excellency.¡¯ She thought while signaling to the group to do the same. Then all of them also gave their thanks.


    After that, they journeyed right above the canopy of the surrounding woods. This was the height that still relatively safe and the factor of sticking together as a large colony.


    ¡°This is something that I never imagined before.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai. Even though he already could fly but compared to the experience when he rode one of the yellow bees made him unable to get tired of it.


    ¡°Right, their body is tough enough for both of us and themselves to fly. This is something that I need to investigate further.¡± Said Manstein with shining looks from his eyes.


    ¡®It was said that the yellow bees, only this yellow bees species, did not originate from this world. Yes, that was the obvious things when Alice said that. But as time went on, they started to produce a honey with condensed qi in it.¡¯


    Manstein could not turn his head from those yellow bees, admiring the living beings that appeared in front of him. Because of the information that was recorded inside Intelligence Assitance Device, he became slightly numb to the surprise the world had to offer.


    They flew far from where they originally were but they still knew that they went in the right direction. In the most center of the flying yellow bees, Theresa brought both Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling to her side.


    ¡°Ah, well. How should I begin this?¡± Theresa still in her human form but she flew with her own energy and the two children were in her right and left side.


    ¡°You must know about her, I mean Goddess of Artifact. As to why the human named her after that, I think you know the reason.¡± Said Theresa.


    ¡°Replying to Her Highness, I also saw in the records that her new refinement method, as well as the item Elder Sister, had made was in top quality. The first time I read about it in my families¡¯ record, I don;t believe that my family was related to her.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan had to answer Theresa and he had done it with politeness. This was also his way of appreciating her mercy.


    ¡°Good. I realized that she also looking for a way to break through the Universe Gate but failed, what happened that year, huh?¡± Theresa only said the second sentence in a low voice.


    ¡°If I say that you two do not only have great potential but also like a pair, will you believe me?¡± asked Theresa who smiled sweetly.


    ¡°What does that mean? Maybe Her Highness can recognize my body constitution but is it also included Li Ling?¡± since he saw the move that Li Ling used, he had been worried to the core.


    ¡°Yes. And I feel that with your type of energy and natural talent, going to my hive is a good fortune.¡± It was a long time for Theresa to reach the position and power she currently had. The restriction could only limit her potential but not fully restrict her in this world.


    ¡°Also, you trained with the scripture from that person. I can feel it from the energy that circulated around your body.¡± Theresa looked at Ye Yingyuan before said that.


    ¡°As for this girl, she really trained hard increasing her proficiency with the saber. While you trained in the sword. Your intent was not enough but I can feel it from your movement and gaze.¡±


    Then Theresa brought them closer so that she could closely. At another place, Manstein regained the feeling when he grabbed the bow. The training that he had done in the previous world made him able to wield the bow.


    ¡°I never know that Senior really good at archery.¡± Manstein could hear the voice that belonged to Alice in his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much. I¡¯m not even able to enter the lowest stage of cultivation just as you thought.¡± Manstein gave his piece of mind. Even the queen of the yellow bees, Theresa, only reached Culture Core stage during her long stay in this world.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s expected. But I think there is something more to the restriction. And why did you still hide it? Do you not want to share it?¡± from that question, Manstein had still underestimated Alice¡¯s ability to see through him.


    ¡®She had known about it too...¡¯ Manstein felt a heavy burden when he wanted to say this. But he had to say it sooner or later.


    ¡°You maybe know about Tribulation and Retribution Seal but what does it actually do?¡± he hated to tell Alice about this. He had no intention to tell it but from the situation, he was forced to do it. But at the same time, his burden decreased a lot.


    Hearing this made Alice had a warm feeling rose in her inner self.


    ¡°That seal is actually used against someone who potentially become a threat to the world. I think that this seal is really annoying as it made the bearer have to choose their fate.¡± Alice said indifferently.


    ¡°As expected. So the choice is to sow good or bad karma isn¡¯t it?¡± Manstein chuckled. While he sat on the yellow bees, he did not forget to record everything about the yellow bees inside the device for experiment purpose.


    They talked to each other and sometimes to Theresa as well. At first, they were afraid of her but after that, they could come up with a good topic to talk.


    But it was not for long because they arrived at the hive. Located above the branches that spread its leaves to anywhere.


    ¡°Her Majesty is coming!¡± the man who always stayed near Theresa shouted loudly with his energy, sending his message to the entire hive. Then they saw the bees make a neat line like a narrow channel.


    ¡°So strict. The line formed flawlessly.¡± Commented Li Ling when she saw the scene.

 Chapter 54: Hive

    Even though the sky was darker than usual but the radiance the hive had given to the forest was like a lamp in a dark room.


    After flying to the hive, they now arrived at the entrance of the hive. The color the hive gave to them ranged from yellow to golden both in the floor and the wall as well as the ceiling parts. For the younger ones, they were astonished by the glamour the interior gave to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. How did they make it?¡± asked Wu Qing in amazement.


    ¡°Not only beautiful but it is also strong as well!¡± commented Ye Qingcheng. He naughtily punched the floor as a test but even his strike did not leave a single trace!


    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to break our property.¡± The man that always stayed near Theresa warned Ye Qingcheng harshly., not giving any chance for them to resist.


    ¡°We better not make any unnecessary problem here.¡± Manstein reminded them. Then he turned his body to Ye Xiaobai who stood beside him. Manstein patted his shoulders to gain his attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother?¡± Ye Xiaobai became serious when he saw the looks that Manstein gave to him.


    ¡°This is the right place for learning. I only wonder if we can gain the permission from that man.¡± Manstein silently peeked the man who ordered the bees to prepared the place for Theresa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. And I think that he is really protective to the point of madness?¡± Ye Xiaobai said in a low voice. Every time he saw that man, the first impression that man gave to Ye Xiaobai was excessive protection.


    Then, Theresa sat on the throne that located at the far end of the most luxurious and largest chamber.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we positioned ourselves with our group?¡± Ye Yingyuan was forced to follow Theresa but he never expected that he had to stand right beside her! And it also included one person too as well.


    Then Ye Yingyuan looked around only to be more disappointed. It was because of the reaction that everyone gave to him. For example, Manstein only looked at him with a pitiful look and even waved his hands to him!


    Another example for that was when his own brother smiled wryly after seeing him. But Ye Yingyuan just realized that other than the place, the situation was also wrong!


    ¡®He is really fortunate!¡¯ Alice said to Manstein. Manstein just nodded his head, even showed Ye Yingyuan his body language which meant that he supported Ye Yingyuan fully.


    ¡°This smell, is this that honey?¡± Manstein had a good impression of the honey. No matter what, honey will become major healthy consumable in every place. It was just the extracting process that really matters.


    ¡°Yes, the honey that can cure even the Black Plague. But not only that, this honey is coveted even by the superpowers in the center of the continent.¡±


    Alice said while she saw the formerly nectar that slowly transformed into honey in one of the chambers that far from the main chamber. There was dense energy that rotated in the hive, accumulating itself and merged to the newly produced honey.


    ¡°If I meditate here, Can I enter the initial stage?¡± because of dense energy in the hive that Manstein had this thought. But of course, he had to ask for the pointer by both Alice and Theresa to made reference.


    ¡®Previously, I can¡¯t even absorb the energies around me! Is there any tricks in it?¡¯ the way of absorbing the energy was not recorded in his device and even with the self-meditation Manstein still had not found a good method.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask for your help from the start.¡± In the end, he had no other way out from this dilemma.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I bring you here.¡± Alice turned serious. Then she continued, ¡°But you really make me worry to death by your spiritual root! Just look at it for a moment and everyone will know that you are unable to gather the energy in your surroundings!¡±


    Even though she once encountered similar case but Manstein acted as if he did not care. But at the same time, Alice felt the potential from his spiritual root.


    ¡®It contained every energy acceptor in this world! But the impact from it was the process to gather the energy was reduced so much that my previous self is much better than him.¡¯


    Even though the spiritual root became the measurement for the innate talent at absorbing the energy scattered around the world, which indirectly reduced the time for a person to ascend the next stage but it was in the end only a factor.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡®But I¡¯m not sure with Willpower and Intent that Senior has.¡¯


    ¡°Listen, my colony, my descendant.¡± Theresa raised her hand to signaled them that she needed their attention.


    Her eyes stared at her own kin with love and care. The greatness of a bee was, the entire colony both male or female was born only from a single queen, a single female bee without the interference of any other male!


    ¡®Oh, I remember now. Bees actually don¡¯t have any father. I can call them fatherless!¡¯ Manstein remembered this one fact that made him dazed for a while.


    Manstein saw the look that Ye Yingyuan gave to him. He looked really annoyed not because he had to stand with Theresa but rather, he became figurative with Li Ling alongside him in that same place!


    ¡°As you all know, we live here every day. We gather the nectar from the nearby areas, strengthening the current home of us, increasing our power here.¡± Theresa said while emphasizing about their daily life.


    ¡°But I, as your queen, have to tell you something.¡±


    Pausing, Theresa then looked at Manstien. Of course what she wanted was to let Alice attend the speech besides her.


    ¡®No, rejected.¡¯ Replied Alice as soon as the action took place. Manstein could only relay the matter with his body language, shook his head. Seeing this, Theresa continued dejectedly.


    But while the little speech was in motion, Ye Xiaobai then tried to talk to Wu Qing. He felt grateful for her and also there was something that he had to talk personally. This could be traced back when he recovered from his grave situation back then.


    ¡®Hmm, Elder Sister Wu?¡¯ he sent his message via energy transmission.


    ¡®Yes, what¡¯s the matter? Do you want to talk about that?¡¯ asked Wu Qing. She knew that when she tried to treat him in the past, they both had to keep something only between the two.


    ¡®Is the honey here really the one that like the book describe?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai scanned the chamber and found out about it.


    ¡®But we must discuss this with Her Excellency. Even though your brother is her friend but still we must ask for her permission before doing this. Remember, they also know about it.¡¯ Wu Qing replied.


    Manstein and Alice both knew about the particular case that Wu Qing talked about. And it also involved Ye Xiaobai that Manstein wanted to lend a hand.


    ¡°Only your highest chain in command knew our origin other than me.¡± Theresa looked at the man that stood beside her all the time.


    Ye Yingyuan who looked at the man with the wings protruded from his back and antennae on his forehead was lost in thought.


    ¡®Is there more than what it appeared?¡¯ he thought. But then he sighed before he looked at his side. Besides him, Li Ling also stood near the throne. If not for the fact that Theresa allowed them and even personally led them then they would not do as she said.


    -


    ¡°Hmm?¡± when the formation had worked, the performance it gave was there to see. Even without them to appear, the power behind it was still great but Wang Yu noticed that the formation itself was susceptible to a spatial hole.


    After all, the part of the formation itself was built and carved in the small space.


    ¡°How should I get this done at the fastest speed possible?¡± there was a need for the formation later. Wang Yu got the instruction from Alice to prepare for the second stage.


    ¡°Second stage of offensive in Coiling Dragon Formation, Dragon¡¯s Breath.¡± Murmured Wang Yu. Then he released a certain amount of energy both to the center of the formation and the pattern that located in one part of the formation.


    This made a short but powerful shock to the entire city.


    ¡°What is this again?¡± someone said. They all still afraid of coming out but after the situation returned to normal, they acted as if the event from the past was a dream.


    ¡°From what I heard, there is a formation that protected our city.¡± Another man said.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t the mayor also have a formation to protect us? Why make another one?¡± confused, the opposite person wondered about it and could not help but ask.


    They only heard that the formation had protected them from the threat outside. And the proof of that there was some disciple from other sect wandering in the city.


    ¡°So do you all treat us as a hostage?¡± said Luo Mang coldly. He only aspired to become someone that could influence another person like a small leader or even the crazy ones like an emperor. Of course, that was like someone who stared at his own reflection in the water, could only see it.


    ¡°I already told you, you are not a hostage. Besides, you walked around freely in the city right?¡± Han Lang did not care but because of his principles, he had to take care of every single person he had treated.


    ¡°What!? After all, that massacre and slaughter outside you still have the guts to say that I¡¯m not a hostage!¡± Luo Mang tone increased with each word but that was what his heart had told him.


    ¡°There are many others that similar to you, they have been saved and now they are also recovering in this city. If not for those people, do you think you can leisurely walk here?¡± Han Lang replied.


    ¡°They should just kill me right from the start, no need to pity me.¡± Luo Mang said that while chuckled. He lost his position but it did not matter too much.


    ¡®But all my friends in the sect, all of them died! I¡¯m sure that this person knows it.¡¯ Thought Luo Mang.


    They walked, no to be exact Luo Mang was the one who walked faster but Han Lang had to hasten his move in order to maintain their distance.


    Soon, they returned to the place where Luo Mang had been treated. At that place, there were young man and woman that stood or sat. No matter what they did, the clothes that they wore clearly showed their position in the organization and their pride.


    But from that many scenes, there was one which could be described as unique. A large crowd formed a circle and surrounded someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that commotion?¡± Luo Mang said in annoyance. He wondered about it himself as he never got to know them either.


    ¡°That place is...¡± Han Lang nearly fell down from his position because he knew that place too well. With a large stride, he arrived at the crowd and forced himself to breakthrough.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to go there.¡± Han Lang said but the crowd still did not let him through.


    ¡®Ugh, what should I do?¡¯ Han Lang only though for a moment but then a sudden idea flashed in his mind. Then with a loud voice, he said something that he used when he wanted to break this crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s my relative in the front! Yes, that¡¯s my relative!¡± because of what Han Lang said that the crowd took a glance at him before opening a path for him to walk. Luo Mang just followed him without much resistance either.


    ¡®Such a shameless method.¡¯ Commented Luo Mang inwardly.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really you!¡± Han Lang then truly see the person that he could recognize. But the people only stared at Han Lang strangely as if looking at a strange person.


    ¡°Doctor Han!¡± it was actually Yi Xiaodie. But she then heard the voice from her surroundings.


    ¡°Is he really the relative? Pft..¡±


    It was then Han Lang realized what mistake he had made that day. In front of Yi Xiaodie was an injured dog with both of its legs broken!


    ¡®I, I claimed myself to be this dog¡¯s relative!?¡¯ Han Lang felt that his face was slapped hard. Even he said those words loudly and everyone must heard it.


    ¡°Wahahaha, never in my mind that you actually are this dog¡¯s relative.¡± Luo Mang laughed hard and the others almost let it out but restrained themselves.


    Even Yi Xiaodie giggled which added her charm. Don¡¯t forget that she was also beautiful when she expressed herself.


    Han Lang¡¯s face turned pale before he stomped his feet in frustration and then he took a step closer to Yi Xiaodie.


    ¡°Miss Yi, what is happening here?¡± asked Han Lang. Fortunately, the dog was in injured state and he could use this as a cover. He turned to the dog to see the extent of the injury.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but this dog walked to one of the beds in the treatment room despite its state.¡± Yi Xiaodie said while pointing to a bed in a room.


    ¡°What is it that makes this dog care for this person?¡± Han Lang walked to the said person. In a bed, there was someone that already recovered but did not wake up.


    ¡°This person is the one that I ask special treatment. Quick call someone to send a message to the residence.¡± Han Lang ordered.


    That was when someone came. Because of the order that Wang Yu had given to both Li Dian and Ye Canghai to let Han Lang use their service, there were two servants that stayed with him in times of need.


    Then Han Lang ordered them to call for both Ye Canghai and Li Dian.

 Chapter 55: Calm Before The Storm (1)

    At the place that already assigned, Han Lang came with a certain bag. It was filled with countless information in the form of paper.He had brought them from his own clan and since then always carried it with him.


    When he arrived, Ye Canghai and Li Dian already took a seat around the table. The square-form table was placed in front of them while they talking to each other.


    ¡°What do you think that person will talk about?¡± Li Dian asked. Since he met Han Lang, the impression Han Lang gave to him was rather good. The person himself carried the feelings of intelligence that spread from his brows.


    ¡°I think that since he came from the Han clan, he will ask about the recipe for that or he will ask us for something that happened in his room.¡± Answered Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Probably the latter. Besides, your family doesn¡¯t have a relationship with her right?¡± Li Dian wanted to confirm once again whether Ye family had a relationship with someone or even the Yi family.


    ¡°Yi family, as far as I know, they instead related to my wife¡¯s family.¡± That was why Ye Canghai could connect the dots. The presence of that girl around the city made him realized the importance of the past.


    ¡°What!?¡± both Li Dian and Han Lang exclaimed at the same time.


    ¡°Ah, so the person who called us is here.¡± Ye Canghai without minding the other person spoke with leisure. But of course, they also knew why Han Lang had difficulties coming to that place.


    After placing the bag, which was not a spatial bag like usual, to the top of the table, he placed the stack of papers directly. Not only that but he also placed several scrolls as well. There was more paper product on the table than the bag itself!


    ¡°So is that true?¡± Han Lang asked curiously.


    ¡®Is Miss Yi really came here with the intention to meet someone? I can¡¯t understand the reason though but one thing for sure, this city really contain something unimaginable.¡¯ Thought Han Lang.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Ye Canghai looked at him. Then he continued, ¡°There is an acceptable rumor about this. So in the past, there is a sworn brother that traveled the world. Their names are remembered as Twin Tiger.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the myth? Why suddenly mentioned it?¡± Han Lang was confused at the beginning but soon he understood. In the center of the continent, Yi family was famous throughout the people. But no one knew why or where they come from.


    This made some speculated that the origin of Yi was from the secular place in the continent. But then the history revealed them along with another superpower that kept themselves hidden from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they are directly related to the Yu family. Both of their ancestors was a sworn brother after all.¡± Added Ye Canghai.


    ¡°And here I thought about something else. Turned out that my thought was useless.¡± Commented Li Dian. Then he tapped the ground with his toe, impatient to continue.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Lang remembered something so he quickly changed the topic. Han Lang had something important to do but due to the large amount of work he had to accomplish, the important matter for him had almost been forgotten.


    ¡°I¡¯m here this time actually to ask the permission to retrieve my clan¡¯s heirloom.¡± Said Han Lang when he began his words. His intention from the start was this but unable to do it.


    ¡°I understand but how is the situation in your clan? If this fall into the wrong person then no matter how great this item, the result cannot be reversed.¡± Ye Canghai reminded Han Lang.


    ¡°The situation?¡± Han Lan became flustered due to the sudden question Ye Canghai had given to him. But soon he also understood some of it. Prior to meeting Ye Canghai, Han Lang searched in his memory and even some records to know more about Ye family.


    ¡®But if it is really them who keep the heirloom then there is a high chance for it to be true.¡¯ Thought Han Lang.


    ¡°How should I say it? It¡¯s really messed up and I¡¯m lucky enough to not getting myself involved though.¡± Han Lang smiled bitterly. The current situation was in utter darkness, no one could escape from it.


    ¡°Is that connected to the activity in the center of the continent?¡± asked Li Dian. Ever since that day, it was like everything connected to the large activity before the Stone door Inscription opening.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Sadly, that¡¯s the truth. I even found out that some sects even prepared for it from several disciples that currently rest in my treatment room.¡± Han Lang also got that info from the passerby and merchants.


    ¡°Very well. Since you really did your duty and furthermore giving us something valuable, I will give you the item right away.¡± Said Ye Canghai while waving his arm. Suddenly, a large throne appeared from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the real deal!¡± Han Lang exclaimed. There was a golden throne at the back of the seat that Ye Canghai currently sat. The golden throne was a symbolic figure for the glory of the Han. It was believed that the throne contained a mysterious power behind it.


    ¡°So its name is truly Doom Throne.¡± Ye Canghai only looked at the throne once before he turned his attention to Han Lang once again.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± from that day, Han Lang knew that the true value of his current relationship with the city increased.


    -


    But to another place far away from there, Wei Liang walked alone. Since the day he had left, Wei Liang had passed through numerous mountain range and dozens of forests. Currently, he walked and not flying like usual.


    ¡°There is the total of forty group of cultivators that flying towards the same direction. I saw their clothes and they came from many sect and large influential organizations. I wonder if those superpowers already make move?¡±


    Wei Liang became lost in thought while imagining the worst possibilities. After that, he let out a colorless pill which was concocted before by Wu Qing. He let out a long sigh and felt a slight pain in the deepest part of his heart.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ that was his thought every time he saw that pill. No matter what he had done in the past, it was all in the past and it should have ended but unfortunately, that was only his wishful thinking.


    When he still in his own mind, a sudden movement and a large figure moved past him!


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ Wei Liang then seriously looked at the figure that suddenly moved past him. It was actually a large carriage with good looking decorative around it. It was pulled by two large and sturdy stallion.


    But from the corner of a carriage, there was blood dripped and in turn left a straight trail which could make the other person trace it.


    ¡°But strange, there was no one chasing it.¡± Wei Liang carefully analyzed the situation first. There was no one that really went after the carriage. He searched around but found nothing. Not only that but he did not even find any tracking mark on the carriage!


    ¡®Then, let¡¯s check it. Better to prepare something to protect myself, who knows that it will become useful in times of need.¡± Wei Liang then chased after it without walking anymore. He flew and increased his flying speed.


    To his surprise, he barely moved closer to the carriage. This made him wonder just what was happening in front of him. But suddenly, the carriage made a sudden stop before the side door opened.


    A flowing blood made a little waterfall, slowly flowed down like a river. From the door, there was a hand that gripped the corner of the door tightly. Then Wei Liang could see that the figure covered in a completely jet-black cloak.


    Wei Liang then sensed the person, only to found that the person in the cloak was in a weakened state.


    But what made him surprised was that when the cloak finally disappeared. The disappearance of the cloak finally revealed the figure from head to toe. Wei Liang¡¯s eyes popped out that moment but he restrained himself.


    ¡®His cultivation base is at Nascent Soul stage but this is just judgment. Just from his killing intent recently, as well as those blood, that person likely reached more than that.¡¯ Thought Wei Liang.


    But then the person suddenly collapsed while his eyes now solely focused on Wei Liang. But there were some things that made Wei Liang felt a dislike to the person but he forced himself to help him.


    ¡°His ear is not that of human but rather, animal-like. Is the person in front of me the remnant of that war?¡± Wei Liang then stepped inside the carriage first. What awaited him was a room full of mutilated bodies and even their blood was still flowing.


    As for the person that stood still with his animal ear, he fainted while standing. That was why Wei Liang could ignore such person. But at the same time, the inside of the carriage really made him stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the elder from Cleansing Ancient Sect?¡± when he looked carefully at the certain body with white clothes that had golden lines on it, he was sure that the person was an elder from a sect. As for what sect he came from, there was a large group of disciple that followed the elder¡¯s fate to die together in that small room inside the carriage.


    ¡°In the end, I have to figure it out myself.¡± Wei Liang had to admit that he really lacked the intelligence to tell him what had happened.


    ¡°Well, where should I bring him?¡± Wei Liang then grabbed the man that still in the same pose as before and left the carriage alone. He feared the certain part of the carriage had something that could track him.


    -


    ¡°..¡± the current situation was good for Wu Qing at least. In the room that painted with a yellow-colored wall with the hexagonal pattern all over the place, she suddenly thought of someone.


    After the separation, she constantly looked at the direction where Wei Liang went.


    ¡®How long will you hold that hope for?¡¯ only she knew what Wei Liang chased. When she thought about it, she remembered the look on his face when he came to her.


    But her thought was interrupted by a sudden shake that came from another room. The shock was still happening but the frequency reduced over time. When it was done, she looked to the place that caused it.


    There was a room that became full of crack, the door opened due to the damage it had taken and a smoke flowed out from the opened door.


    Then a lot of coughing sound could be heard before someone appeared from the thick grey smoke. With a messed hair, face full of black mark that was left by the smoke as well as tattered clothes made the appearance of that person rather pitiful.


    ¡°Failed! How can this be?¡± the person did not believe what he had just seen in front of his eyes. The person was Ye Xiaobai who first came out from the room.


    He held a small hammer which was used to refine and temper the weapon. His eyes still stared at the room that filled with thick smoke. Then a light shone from the thick smoke and all the view that previously obstructed by the smoke was clear!


    ¡°How can this be, you say? It¡¯s obvious!¡± said Manstein angrily. Then Manstein looked around before sighed hard.


    ¡®This is probably too early for him. So I will pending it until further discovery!¡¯ Manstein thought. What he had wanted to do with Ye Xiaobai was to create a new item based on crafting methods.


    But the result was like what had happened, failure!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Wu Qing softly. The time was almost at the midnight and fortunately for them, no one came to their place.


    ¡°Oh, Elder Sister Wu. Sorry!¡± Ye Xiaobai instantly leaped and said apologetically to her. The mess was created by him to begin with and its responsibility would fall to him too.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not entirely your fault though.¡± Manstein had to admit that the newfound method to craft an item was really a disappointment and even it had a high risk to the person who used it. He stood and walked to their direction while holding a rusted stick in his hands.


    ¡°This is what happened. After we discuss it for a quarter of the night that we did this.¡± Manstein started to narrate his story.


    ¡°..the process was at first smooth, very smooth that it felt like a delicate skin of a woman. It was in the earliest process of crafting that the anomaly started to form..¡±


    ¡°..at first it was like a bend on the surface but later on, the entire furnace went frenzy causing the instability which led to the explosion.¡±


    Manstein could not say more than that because that was all the fact he could gather at the shortest time possible.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Why did only Sister Wu that still wakes until now?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai. But then Manstein remembered something important.


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right. The entire hive is so quiet that it feels like the inhabitants were asleep.¡± When they noticed the condition, that was really the case.

 Chapter 56: Calm Before The Storm (2)

    ¡°I think that this is related to the training session that Her Highness said earlier.¡± Wu Qing said with an understanding.


    ¡°Oh, right, she really mentions it. And here we are, troubling ourselves with the failed process.¡± Manstein sighed because this time he failed. That was the thing he would do when something did not end up like he expected.


    ¡°And sorry for my previous words.¡± Manstein continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think I will adapt myself with the special situation Elder Brother has now. And did you know that Elder Brother will say one or two things that he supposed to keep in his mind?¡± Ye Xiabai looked at them with a wry smile.


    ¡°Argh, it happened again!¡± Manstein covered his face entirely. Even he still remembered that when he was deep in his work, he let out words that he thought. It included his colleague, partner and everyone that had once worked with him.


    ¡°And wait a moment, why all of you call me ¡® Elder Brother¡¯?¡± when he realized that even Ye Xiaobai called him with the same title, Manstein wanted to know the reason behind it!


    ¡°Maybe because you are the oldest of the younger generation?¡± said Wu Qing.


    ¡°And I wonder how will they pass the training session?¡± continued Wu Qing and soon even Ye Xiaobai and Manstein looked at the same direction.


    ¡®He does have a great potential ahead. But to think that I need to learn The Gene Imprinting Method first.¡¯ Manstein thought.


    It was actually important to remember that to create a body in this world, someone needed astronomical efforts. It also included resources, knowledge as well as good cultivation. But The Gene Imprinting Method only needed the resources and good cultivation.


    And the standard was lower, making it the better choice for those Body Creation experts like Hou Fei.


    ¡°Because of what happened here, we better move to the new room first. I don¡¯t want to disturb anyone today.¡± Manstein suggested.


    ¡°Oh right. I suddenly feel the urge to learn. Elder Brother, why don¡¯t we discuss this together with Sister Wu?¡± said Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°What kind of motivation do you have now? Don¡¯t tell me something from the previous incident gave you enlightenment?¡± Manstein looked at him with his eyes stared wide. Even he could not digest the content in that method so quickly but the young man in front of him already grasped the surface of it!


    Then Ye Xiaobai moved every single property that both he and Manstein used previously to another room.


    ¡°Come on! Let me hear the opinion of Sister Wu who is famous across the continent!¡± with that, he urged them to follow him to the new room. At least, he said beforehand that he needed two rooms and that became a good decision.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Qing did not have anything to refuse to the young man¡¯s enthusiasm. As for Manstein, he stopped his step and looked at a certain place before he followed them.


    -


    ¡°The scariest thing is not the fact that he still survived for this long!¡± Theresa now wore a fighting suit that looked fit to her human form. Her yellow hair now fluttered as her energy radiated from her.


    In front of her, there was a young man who was merged in the deep honey that full of qi. The man kept punching, kicking and attacking with every power he had. His eyes looked more savage and ferocious as he opened his mouth to shout but he was currently in the depth of the container that full of honey.


    Beside Theresa, Alice had to use her temporal form to made appearance. Although she really did not want to worry Manstein because every time she used this, she would spend her soul energy and that was something Manstein did not allow!


    ¡®Sorry, but this is my responsibility to repay the debt I have with Ye family.¡¯ Alice really hoped that the person inside the container that could be seen from outside survived the ordeal.


    ¡°What is this actually!? This blood..¡± Theresa looked around her and there were five hundred thousand bees around, giving their support to both the container and the honey.


    But she also noticed that the honey which was yellow in color previously turned into the mix of red and yellow and formed an orange liquid.


    ¡°How did he got an ancient blood?¡± Alice turned serious. She then chanted something and the auxiliary Intelligent Assistance Device appeared on her soul.


    Manstein also received the detail that came from the notification that his device had shown him. It said that Alice used the auxiliary program but because the original owner and creator was present, the system asked Manstein for permission.


    ¡°Access allowed! Send the data to the main memory and record the activity.¡± Manstein input the order but when he saw the location where Alice had used it, he knew the reason why the entire hive went silent.


    ¡®So they gathered at that place but for what. I can understand the actions of some groups that rooted themselves near the training room but why in that chamber?¡¯


    But soon that was all answered when the record even showed the picture of everyone that Alice had seen using her sight as a point of view.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± said Alice. But for Manstein, he felt surprised because the person inside the container was no other than Ye Qingcheng!


    ¡°You have to tell me first if you want to start earlier. Now because the situation turned like this, I wish for you and him good luck!¡± Manstein then terminated the connection because he would not want to see it.


    And there was also the training session for Ye Xiaobai.


    -Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    In the deepest part of his consciousness, there was a giant being sat cross-legged without minding the situation around it. Around the giant, only the desolation filled the place. No other people, even buildings could be seen and only a thick black fog floating around.


    But Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body was tied to a pillar with thin chains that coiled around his limbs.


    ¡®Where is this place!?¡¯ but in his heart, he felt a familiar sensation somewhere in his heart. He was sure of one thing that was the giant in front of him was the answer why he would act strangely every time a full moon appeared.


    But in the real world, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body was not in his control anymore but rather the giant was controlling the body.


    ¡°Damn!¡± when he realized the situation, Ye Qingcheng could not move. If the situation continued, he would face the deadly consequences!


    But then a warm feeling came to his entire being. Ye Qingcheng could recognize the warm feeling because he recently interacted with it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the accumulating energy from those yellow honey?¡± unable to believe what he had seen, Ye Qingcheng murmured. After that, the energy which formed a large yellow light that shone upon the place now started to assault the giant being.


    That giant had six limbs and also three heads. Not only that but when the rays of light shone to the giant, it revealed the entire figure of that giant while also swept the black fog away!


    ¡°This is the consciousness battle!¡± then Alice suddenly appeared and she frowned upon seeing the giant figure.


    ¡°Ah! Sister, why are you here?¡± because of the unexpected event that played in front of him made the appearance of Alice became somewhat important.


    ¡°To make sure that you are safe. Looks like I don¡¯t need to worry about your consciousness and we must immediately move to the next phase.¡± Alice looked at him with her penetrating eyes.


    ¡°Next phase?¡± Ye Qingcheng confused. But Alice then let out a blinding light before a metallic object appeared and shot a small ray to the giant. But strangely, the giant did not even detect the ray. As for the yellow radiance that shone the area, the giant resisted it with all of its might!


    ¡°Yes, that is to awaken something on your body. Fortunately that he found it as soon as possible.¡± Alice said while looking at the giant intently.


    ¡°What is that giant?¡± asked Ye Qingcheng. He had never seen such a large life form with that strange appearance it gave to him. Furthermore, this was the first time since he knew the existence of the giant.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Alice said to make sure that the person himself really wanted to know.


    ¡°Of course! That giant, I can feel that he gained control over my body!¡± as a cultivator, Ye Qingcheng could feel the difference in his body. The figure that had the body of a giant was actually the one that controlled his body.


    The giant roared because the sustained attack it received. Not only that giant injured but there was also the sign of weakening!


    ¡°Actually, that was the manifestation of your own power. Can you feel it?¡± Alice said while pointing her finger to the giant, releasing a huge amount of her own energy.


    ¡°My own power?¡± this made Ye Qingcheng looked at the giant with a peculiar look. He could not describe the feelings he had currently.


    ¡°Bloodline Power. You have the power inside your blood, to be exact your gene.¡± Alice knew that he would not understand the meaning but for both her and Manstein, they could understand it to a large extent.


    ¡°This power...no doubt, is the power from that.¡± When the yellow light truly enveloped the giant entirely, a quake soon appeared and cracked the space around them. Not only that but the giant¡¯s eyes now looked at their direction.


    When their eyes met, Ye Qingcheng was startled but soon fear started to appear from the depth of him.


    ¡®That eyes is...full of negative aura!¡¯ thought Ye Qingcheng. The negative aura here referred to the state of emotion. Anger, jealousy, and any other negative intention was the basis to create the negative aura.


    When someone unleashed their negative intent, they started to form an aura that covered their entire body with it.


    ¡°Such a strong anger aura!¡± Alice then made a coordination with the yellow light before disappeared in front of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes! But she only moved at the speed that could not be caught by normal sight.


    ¡°But for him, I need you to behave!¡± Alice¡¯s sound resounded and echoed throughout the entire space. Her curly, blond hair fluttered around with the yellow light formed the ball with the giant as the center.


    The giant roared with a desperate attempt, still looking at anyone it could see with hateful looks it could give.


    -


    On another place in the hive, there was a training ground. The place itself was created not too long ago and currently, there were two bees that became the sentry.


    The room was placed in the lowest place of the hive but there was a reason for that. Deep in the room, a boy was swinging his sword around. His eyes radiated a certain kind of intent in it even though the intent was too weak.


    One swing to the left, he still did not grasp the feeling. Then he continued with another swing diagonally but still, no result came out.


    ¡®Why!?¡¯ releasing his intention directly was easier said than done. Ye Yingyuan became exhausted faster when he also released his intent.


    ¡°What is the lacking aspect?¡± he asked himself while panting. The sweat came out and even poured down on his clothes. Ye Yingyuan frowned harder because the lack of energy to continue.


    In the end, he could not keep his position anymore and then fell down with his back hit the floor first. His sword which was previously held by him with vigor now fell to the ground, accompanying its user.


    But in fact, he closed his eyes and started to gather the energy to his foundation pillar once again.


    ¡®Hmm, the energy here is much stronger than outside. It is like water without any other substance in it, pure. Other than that, the quality is also better.¡¯


    He realized that he still could meditate in any kinds of position regardless of the terrain but the most optimal meditation stance for profound thought process was still the lotus position.


    It was when the pillar in his body started to recharge that Ye Yingyuan knew that he spent more time with the stored energy.


    ¡®So this is the advantage of that method. The only disadvantage was the requirement for the abundant energy. Otherwise, this method will become the best for overcoming stronger enemies.¡¯ Thought Ye Yingyuan.


    The quality of the energy inside the hive made the recovery speed increased as well. But then he thought of someone that also followed him inside. He also remembered the words that Theresa had said before.


    Slowly, Ye Yingyuan stood up. He retrieved his sword back before he started to control his breath. Then his entire body was covered in flame from head to toe.


    The fire itself was warm for Ye Yingyuan but became hot towards another person. This was his only special flame type that only he could control at will.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Previously, Cousin said that I need to condense this strong energy to one point. But I think I have a different approach in this regard.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan thought of something before he tried to condense the energy towards the tip of his sword. Even though he had done so before but this time, Ye Yingyuan tried to make the tip of his sword as the gathering point.


    As the energy condensed to that point, the temperature in his surroundings increased as well.


    His pillar produced a large amount of energy to pour into the sword¡¯s tip. Then Ye Yingyuan made a piercing strike towards a certain direction. That attack was in the form of ray and the line formed between Ye Yingyuan and the target.


    Sounds of corrosion and the smell of burnt lowly permeated in the air.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ye Yingyuan then saw the tip of his sword was producing a line with the red color that pierced the wall. The effect of that red line was a small hole with black lines circled it.


    The energy that was unleashed from the sword¡¯s tip was not large but the penetrating effect it caused was terrifying.


    ¡°It was said that the wall was made from the mix of both kinds of wood, saliva and the energy that glued them together. Then that mix formed a strong but cheap material that is this wall. The sturdiness of this wall is superb, even some Early stage Culture Core cultivators unable to make a dent on it.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan recited the words that Theresa said in his own opinion.


    But his maximum effort with his strike could at least penetrate the wall with difficulties in gathering the energies.Then a flash of inspiration came to his mind.


    ¡®What if I develop this? Oh before that should I discuss this with everyone.¡¯ Just when he thought about this that the other wall started to appear with a thin layer of ice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the second room placed? And the ice layer...¡± Ye Yingyuan smiled wryly as he remembered the words that Theresa had given to him and Li Ling.


    The ice layer kept spreading to the other part of the wall before it started to crack. The crack also increasing before finally tore down the wall, revealing the other room.


    A swept of winds that caused by different temperature started to form. Ye Yingyuan could feel the coldness of the other room and to prevent that, he circulated his energy to the entire part of his body.


    ¡°Is this the natural energy that Li Ling possess?¡±


    Then a figure appeared before him. Behind the figure, the room turned into a complete mess because the entire part of the wall was covered by the large mark.


    Not only Ye Yingyuan saw those room but he also felt a slight dread when he directed his sight to the figure. The figure held a weapon that released a certain kind of power from it. This was the most surprising factor for Ye Yingyuan because he had never felt it before.


    ¡°The wall destroyed?¡± then after some time, the mist that obstructed the figure went away. With a saber on her hand and her mouth pouting, the view gave anyone who saw it the refreshing mind.


    ¡°That...feels like something?¡± Ye Yingyuan focused his gaze to the saber that Li Ling wield. He could see that there was a faint aura it gave, especially when he looked at it carefully.


    ¡°Eh, ah...¡± when Li Ling finally realized that Ye Yingyuan stared at her, she could only let out that much words. She flustered but there was an expectant look in her eyes.


    Her body was enveloped by a cold energy that came from her body. But for Ye Yingyuan, he was the exact opposite of her, radiating the heat from his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Hah, in the end I still let you surpass me.¡± Ye Yingyuan said dejectedly.


    ¡°What do you mean I surpassed you?¡± confused and did not know her own situation made Li Ling¡¯s eyes turned big and now she stared at Ye Yingyuan, waiting for the answer.


    ¡°Congratulations! You achieved the initial step in learning the intent.¡± Ye Yingyuan felt bitter in his heart. He had trained especially hard in this part but the one who got it first was instead his rival!


    ¡°Really? Finally, a day where I surpassed you has come!¡± Li Ling smiled and even spun around. She felt really happy that she directly expressed it but for the second after that, she murmured something that only she could hear.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case then I will protect you and help you.¡¯


    After that, there was a vibration strong enough to shake the entire hive. The source was the exact honey container that Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body currently in.

 Chapter 57: Calm Before The Storm (3)

    ¡°Please maintain your position.¡± Said Theresa slowly. She felt tremendous pressure when the container shook with a great tremor.


    Even the shockwave had already been spread to the remaining parts of the hive. From the container, the honey spun around slowly, before it formed a certain facial figure of a horrifying monster.


    ¡°That face, is that really it?¡± Theresa recognized the face but she stood still, did not believe it for a second.


    At the surface of the honey, a black substance started to appear with the appearance of the face. The face was the same giant that Ye Qincheng faced earlier.


    ¡°Her Highness, what is that monster?¡± the tall knight prepared his rapier. This was the leader of all the fighter bees but with his armor to increase his defense.


    ¡°If you listen to one of your nanny¡¯s tale, you will hear about the monster that once lives in this world,¡± Theresa said to the man.


    ¡°The tale? The tale about a giant that could devour the entire mountain and even able to split the ocean maybe?¡± the man did not sure for he had never cared too much for such a story.


    ¡°Yes, that is the right one. The giant was the natural inhabitant of this world but when human expand their influence, the giant was met with the human and of course the interaction between them formed.¡±


    But her expression became much darker compared to before. Only a few people knew the real reason why the giant now became so rare to find.


    ¡°They¡¯re real?¡±


    The more he saw the expression of Theresa, he believed that it was really the case. And even Theresa confirmed it herself.


    ¡°Yes, that was true. This giant is Paleo, the inhabitant of this world. Even without the power of qi, they still have great battle prowess despite their lack of cultivators among their own. Instead, they used their body as a measurement to know who was stronger.¡±


    Theresa then looked back at the face of the giant.


    Meanwhile, in the deeper part of the hive, the shock that came from the container arrived at the training room. At first, the room shook not much but when the next minute had passed it changed drastically.


    Not only it affected the person in the room and around it but also the entire hive!


    ¡°Oh, really!?¡± said Ye Xiaobai annoyed. He just started to retry his attempt to make an item with the new method but the quake disturbed him. If not for the fact that they did not begin it before, the process would fail in the instant.


    ¡°I just hope that he is safe. The process to let the bloodline fully awake is not smooth.¡±


    Wu Qing said while her eyes still looked at the person who was drawing a certain pattern around the room. In his right hand, a sharp stone was used to carve the pattern directly to the wall of the room.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said and after that, even Ye Xiaobai noticed it too.


    ¡°Hmm, can you two help me?¡± with a bashful smile, Manstein asked both Wu Qing and Ye Xiaobai. He asked them because he lacked a certain important thing to complete his task.


    ¡°As expected.¡± Even Ye Xiaobai knew what Manstein had made. He sighed when he saw those patterns on the wall and only generally knew about it.


    ¡°You want us to help you pour our energy in it? No problem! But you should promise me to teach me something, will you?¡± said Wu Qing with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, yes. A fair trade, Elder Brother. I will help in exchange of some new knowledge I never heard before, hehe.¡± Ye Xiaobai said while grinning. All of a sudden, a frown appeared on Manstein¡¯s face when he saw those expressions.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Deal then.¡±


    -


    ¡°We better halt our training.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan. He could feel the aura that he recognized from the tremor and he started to worry.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Li Lin asked when she saw the anxious look that Ye Yingyuan gave. His eyes only focused on the place above them without moving a single inch.


    This made her feel the same too and came close to him. She always had the thought that the boy in front of her truly cared for the people around him.


    There was something that made him act like that. The dread feelings that rose suddenly from the depth of his heart increasing with each second passed!


    ¡®I feel like there¡¯s a boulder on my chest. I suffocated!¡¯ that was Ye Yingyuan¡¯s thought. His only hope was that his brother would pass this safely without any harm came to him.


    Unconsciously, he placed his hands on his chest as if it could reduce the sensation he had just now.


    ¡°No, just some bad moments. Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Maybe this is the impact from my brother¡¯s special case?¡± said Ye Yingyuan to ease some worry to both himself and Li Ling. He did not believe his own words completely of course.


    ¡°But your expression and your reaction, all of it show how much you worry about this!¡± Li Ling said while facing directly, eye to eye and not averting her gaze in the slightest to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°How can you say that!?¡± despite the effort to hide it, his own body had betrayed him. Ye Yingyuan did not have much to say because his heart told him the fact and the body respond to it!


    ¡°If you feel that the burden is too heavy, why don¡¯t you share some of it so that you can clear it with your own strength?¡± suggested Li Ling.


    ¡°So, in the end, what do you want?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan in a weaker tone. He was out of option and could not even help his brother, that was truly painful for him.


    ¡°Like I said before. Remember, we are friends right?¡± to make sure that Ye Yingyuan did not forget about their current relationship, Li Ling said this.


    ¡°It¡¯s right. But what uses is that to the current situation? I can¡¯t even do a thing much less you.¡± That was the fact and the truth Ye Yingyuan faced. The awakening of the bloodline was beyond his reach to help.


    ¡°Then we should provide whatever needs from there want. I¡¯m sure that soon that room will need more energy than now.¡± Seeing how fast the energy flowed to the chamber made Li Ling noticed that the needs for energy maybe exceed the expectation.


    ¡°Do you mean that the entire hive is not enough to supply those energy needs?¡± Ye Yingyuan frowned. If that was true then it became both his opportunity to help and the crisis came closer each second.


    Li Ling nodded her head, agreed to the statement.


    -


    ¡°What do you mean that this giant is hard to kill target!?¡± Ye Qingcheng tried to evade the swing that the giant used to attack him.


    ¡°They¡¯re the race with ancient bloodline and now you also hold their very power inside your body, waiting for the day it awakens. The only weakness Paleo have is the light with a wavelength equal to the moonlight!¡±


    Alice then used the yellow light to once again locked her specific target which was the joints of arms, legs, neck, shoulders, and thighs. The light changed form into the thin but sharp needles.


    ¡°This is the last! You better strike him, do not care the bloody image it produced! Remember what your cousin had said when you want to know more about the world!¡± said Alice to encourage Ye Qingcheng.


    When he remembered the scene where he hit the giant right in the face, the giant coughed up some blood and the face that already turned into a bloody pulp made Ye Qingcheng feel disgusted.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still not used to this!¡± Ye Qingcheng said while hesitating whether to continue the attack or not.


    ¡°Come on, just do it. But remember that after this, you will experience a pain you never feel before.¡± Alice warned him. She worried that the first step for him to take on his first enemy would be placed at their place now!


    After some struggle with himself and his eyes radiated a strange light, Ye Qingcheng then rushed to the giant''s eye and directly smash it using his own fist.


    ¡°Splitting Rock Punch!¡± the strike that could shatter the stone! The momentum and the shockwave it gave to the object it hit could lead to the destruction from inside.


    The fountain of red blood had formed and the giant roared with agony and resentment. It gave the sound wave that could shake the earth!


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ye Qingcheng wanted to vomit but held himself. Even though he was in his own consciousness but the sensation it gave to him was after all in his body and the body perceived it as real.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Alice commented. She retracted the yellow energies but still spread them around the giant¡¯s body that rested on his knee.


    ¡°Looks like the influence of Paleo¡¯s bloodline is not too deep. But rather than just throw it away and waste it, why don¡¯t we inserted the advantage the bloodline have?¡± asked Alice. But the question itself was directed to Theresa who still watched from outside.


    ¡°The scenery here is not beautiful anymore thanks to you,¡± Theresa replied.


    Indeed, the chamber which the container was placed now turned into a mess. Even some of the bees panicking and flew around the chamber.


    ¡°Please hold yourself until further instruction is given.¡± Said the full armor knight beside Theresa. He told it to all the bees that flew and moved chaotically.


    Fortunately that the bees were fully aware of the orders and how strict it was so they immediately obeyed. They formed a centralized formation with Theresa as the center.


    ¡°Is there something, Your Highness?¡± asked the knight. But Theresa still silent, not answering. This made them worry because the honey changed color from yellow to the mix of black in it.


    After some time had passed, she finally gave her answer. She used her own energy, spreading it towards every inch of the place it could reach. At first, the energy only swept the chamber, the container, the knight and all the bees around it.


    But not long after that, the entire hive also resonated with the energy, as if the appearance of the queen¡¯s energy was a call for them.


    ¡°In time!¡± when the last pattern formed, Manstein locked it and closed the channels so that the pattern would circulate the energy among the room.


    ¡°Should we stop pouring our energy now?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai who already drowned in his own sweat. His clothes became wet enough for someone to see the outline of his body. His head also full of droplets after droplets that still flowed from his brows to his chin.


    ¡°Of course you have to stop! Do you want to have a long rest, that¡¯s your plan?¡± Manstein said with his eyes looking at him.


    ¡°So it¡¯s done. Fortunately for me, this level of consumption is not enough to make me tired.¡± Wu Qing said nonchalantly because for her, this was just like a walk in the park and there was no challenge for her to do it.


    ¡®But this is a good opportunity to learn more about controlling the output of your qi.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Activate the barrier around the room.¡± Said Manstein weak. He could only activate or deactivate the barrier which was formed from numerous patterns but could not supply the energy necessary to make it work.


    Then a thin white layer coated the wall, the door, every place the pattern exist was where the barrier would work.


    ¡°Why did we have to do this?¡± Ye Xiaobai became confused all of a sudden. He only knew that this kind of barrier usually used when the situation was dire or to became the defensive part of some mechanism.


    ¡°I think...this is all related to the training and the treatment. The previous situation was actually a calm before the storm, am I right?¡± Wu Qing said.

 Chapter 58: Awakening (1)

    ¡°There¡¯s something on the container!¡± Theresa looked once again with extreme caution. She saw the red fluids appeared in the container.


    A primordial aura spread from that blood, suppressing all the power within the radius of five meters and reduced it greatly within two hundred meters.


    ¡°The Blood Essence!¡± the knight shouted hysterically. He felt that his entire body wanted to possessed that blood in the yellow honey. The blood came from Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body, from his orifices and even his skin, all of them now dyed in red.


    But the most astonishing view in their mind still not enough because after that, the air trembled as if something had provoked stronger entity.


    ¡°Right, I still forget one thing. That blood is the blood from the ancient giant race with massive brute strength! Their blood even let out an oppressing aura.¡± Theresa calculated that the stronger the owner of the blood, the effect of this suppression would increase by several folds.


    ¡°What!?¡± the knight was surprised but soon regained his composure.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This man will transform himself to the bone! The bone marrow itself was producing the exact blood and it seems that she intended to awaken it now!¡± Theresa had a flash in her eyes, looking straight at the person inside the container.


    She could see the blood that is produced in the bone marrow started to replace the old blood. But to do this, the body must first get some injuries and she also saw that someone purposely injure Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Come! Do you still want to suffer the same fate every full-moon night!?¡± Alice tried her best to support him as much as possible but the process to completely subdue the blood power made her extremely weak.


    ¡®I have to go into a deep slumber and after that, I have to help him.¡¯ A resolute plan and determination surged and empowered Alice.


    ¡°Of course...not!¡± shouted Ye Qingcheng. He had heard about the bloodline power that he got and he even wanted to turn this power to become his own!


    ¡®I always feel pain every time full moon at the night rise. This time, not only I will free from that but also gain a new power for myself.¡¯ He thought.


    The pain was reaching the new height because his skin was torn off, the bones were cracking and even his internal organs bleeding. Blood trace could be seen on the corner of his mouth, slowly mix together with the honey.


    Ye Qingcheng opened his mouth due to the pain but that made him suffocated instead. But the surprising thing was the bubble that came out from his mouth colored red!


    It was the first physical transformation. Alice tried to hold herself not to help him in his current situation.


    ¡°If you want to completely remove those pain from your body, you must overcome this otherwise even I cannot help you!¡± stated Alice with a grim expression.


    But then she saw that the body started to absorb every single energy around, like a vacuum that attracted everything to it.


    ¡°So the time has come!¡± Alice said. Even Theresa said the same thing outside while murmuring about the past for a bit.


    The bees only obeyed Theresa and if she did not give any order, then they would not act. This was the main reason for their harmonious life. The knight then kneeled down while saying


    ¡°Your order, Her Highness.¡±


    Seeing their leader kneeled down, all of the bees followed after him. The absorption rate kept increasing but they did not move an inch. They just silently waiting for an order.


    ¡°You all...¡± Theresa actually could not keep her calm for a short moment. She felt touched when her own descendant acting like that. But of course, she already had decided the answer even before the event took place.


    ¡°Very well. Jack, the leader of all the fighter bees. By my order, you have to let all of your subordinates to lend some energy. As far as we concerned, this event may change the fate of us all. That¡¯s why, please help me.¡± Said Theresa with her majestic aura emanated from her.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I understand!¡± the knight whose name was Jack answered with full loyalty. Because of Theresa that he could exist, not only that but there was also his own kin to protect. This was his duty and this was the purpose of his existence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡± Theresa slowly accumulated her energy. Despite her weaker power than even her own kin but she still held the power from her original world.


    ¡°Open!¡± the shout sounded throughout the entire place of the hive. There was a door that opened in the center of the hive, which started to released a large amount of energy.


    -


    ¡°They begin the process.¡± With his Wave Vision and also his control and sense of the energy that moving towards a certain direction, Manstein knew that the time had come for the awakening.


    ¡°Then what can I do?¡± because of some reason, Ye Xiaobai felt restless. There was a large pressure coming from the center of the hive, from the place where a lot the energy around them gathered.


    ¡°At this rate, even I can¡¯t determine the requirement for the energy consumption.¡± Wu Qing shook her head. All of them showed their concern over this matter.


    ¡®But Alice said that the item lies behind those door at the center of the hive. Is there a reason for the door being at the center?¡¯ Manstein thought.


    ¡®Should I open the folder yet?¡¯ Manstein hesitated this time. There was a folder in the device¡¯s memory that specifically directed to the creator of the Soul Transfer (if the creator stil did not know that the name had been changed by them).


    In the end, he saw the requirement for him to open the folder. There was a restriction that someone had to reach the initial stage of cultivation before opened the folder.


    ¡®No, it was not the time yet. But why do I feel like the people that recorded these data¡¯s direct it at me if I bind my soul to the device?¡¯ it was as if they wanted Manstein to open it as soon as possible.


    ¡®Some of them maybe figured out that Alice wanted to get out from this world. Or they also consider the possibility that I somehow, will arrive here?¡¯ if that was true then he could accept all of their hard efforts, especially about their deduction about his theory regarding the soul.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s lend them a hand.¡± Manstein raised his hands altogether and channeled his energy which was minuscule to feel the flow.


    ¡®They are really great, not like me. If only, if only I have similar power like them I will not experience that moment.¡¯ In the deepest part of his heart, Ye Xiaobai had a wish that cannot be fulfilled. He knew that he did not have any special traits or capabilities like his cousins.


    ¡°At least, all I can do is to help them right!?¡± soon after, he returned to his senses and also followed Manstein to send his energy.


    ¡°If you two do that, what else can I do? Let me help you all. At least this count as a service for her.¡± Said Wu Qing. This made Manstein furrowed, he had never expected her to help them so far.


    ¡°What do you pursue? It looks like something that Alice possessed is still valuable for you, is it knowledge or something else?¡± asked Manstien. Truthfully, he still did not know the impact that Alice had created in the past and the precious knowledge that lost in the previous war.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the knowledge. This is because the post-war effect that I have to look for more knowledge I can find.¡± Answered Wu Qing.


    -


    ¡°Oh, come on. It¡¯s just a little accident a moment ago, don¡¯t mind it so much.¡± Said Luo Mang to soothe the feelings of the middle-aged man Han Lang.


    ¡°Oh, tell me then. I¡¯m listening with full attention.¡± Han Lang just ignored him but he still walked towards the direction where a medium-sized residence was placed.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡° Luo Mang asked with confusion. He felt that the needs to escape from the city did not come so he just as well followed the flow and wait for an opportunity.


    ¡°Solution, youngster nowadays now is really provocative but they don¡¯t have any solution. What a waste.¡± Han Lang snickered. But there was something that weighted his mind.


    ¡®Other than the business with my clan, there¡¯s also the promise to cure the young miss of Yi family. I don¡¯t know the progress of their journey but they must get it soon.¡¯ He thought.


    The Black Plague still existed, this was the problem even for Han Lang. He could only slow down and reduced the symptoms the plague caused.


    ¡°Oh, Senior Luo!¡± suddenly someone greeted Luo Mang. From their expression, they seemed happy when they saw that Luo Mang was safe and even actively walked with Han Lang.


    ¡°Eh? So Doctor is also here. Greetings.¡± There were five people that walked in their direction. They currently were in the middle of the city but the street was not cramped so they could see each other quite easily.


    ¡°Do you all healthy now?¡± for a moment, Luo Mang¡¯s face turned dark but soon he replaced it with his usual bright face full of smiles.


    ¡®This young man, even though he has the loyalty that only a few people have but he is enduring the suffers from losing his friends inside. Not only that, but he also developed a new relationship with other people quite easy as if it was natural for him.¡¯ Han Lang as a doctor also observed his patient.


    For example Luo Mang. Even though he was wary of Han Lang and the other strange person but for the people that also had the same circumstance as himself, he quickly introduced himself and got to know other disciples from another sect.


    ¡°You are Xue Tong if I presume?¡± Luo Mang grabbed his hands and shook it.


    ¡®This is an important ability to get fortune you know, relationship. With more relation you have, the possibilities to get the desired result is bigger as well. Lucky that I understand about this quite early.¡¯ Thought Luo Mang.


    ¡®Senior Brother Luo, have you found the way for us to return?¡¯ asked Xue Tong with energy transmission.


    ¡®Not yet! Hush, we might be found out if you keep the same pattern. Just follow the flow like what I said earlier.¡¯ Reminded Luo Mang.


    Since they woke up, they had the intention to escape from the city. Some of them were still loyal or at least had the loyalty to their respective powerhouses they represent.


    ¡°Yes, you are right Senior Luo. And why is Doctor Han here?¡± Xue Tong asked. But of course they knew that they could not get out from this city so instead, they wanted to found the way for their message to reach outside the city.


    While in the deepest part of the Coiling Dragon Formation, Hou Fei almost laughed out loud due to the fact that he could hear what the two spoke about.


    ¡°Funny, this little two cubs tried to escape but when they knew that they can¡¯t they shifted to sending the message outside the city. The function of the formation is really good.¡±


    Then, he continued to watch the two. Of course, he knew what they were talking about and the solution for that was, of course, the formation he had.


    ¡°They still thinking about the possibilities this city have any strong formation or not but sadly, it¡¯s no use for their current strength. Perhaps someone from their sect will come here to see the situation. They better not enter the vicinity of the city or else I will send them to the place where they cannot differ between left and right.¡±


    Actually, they could just ask Han Lang to let them out and they would be freed when a certain criterion was fulfilled but they did not ask because their thought led them to think that they were already the hostage.


    ¡°If only they asked him to let them go...¡± Hou Fei enjoyed this moment. But then a figure appeared behind him and also happily watched the scene.


    They could watch every movement from the city within the closed space in the deepest part of the city.


    ¡°So, do you satisfied with watching juniors trying to plan something?¡± Wang Yu with his plain and expressionless face showed up and asked.


    ¡°Yes. Finally, I can see just how they react to their circumstance.¡± This was the time where Hou Fei rested his mind from his lesson. Every time he had to learn one or two new things that Wang Yu proposed.


    ¡°So you observed them in your break time, huh. It¡¯s fine if you do what you like but I still don¡¯t have any solution to the disciples. Hmm, should I put them to sleep for the time being?¡± Wang Yu thought while his mouth kept saying that.

 Chapter 59: Awakening (2)

    ¡°No, let them be. It is also the request of the mayor and Ye Canghai. They really just like what Senior described before.¡± Hou Fei sighed.


    ¡°I also wonder if Miss Wu is fine. I supposed to stand beside her at all times but now, here I am in this closed space inside the formation. Fortunately that the formation is a new type that I have never seen before.¡±


    There was a reason for the formation to be placed at Xuan City. Both Alice and Wang Yu agreed that to remove that item, someone had to directly come to the place while the other ones assisting from afar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as she is with the group then there will be no problem. What we should worry is the reinforcement from those big power.¡± Said Wan Yu while moving his finger to the left and right.


    Hou Fei crossed his arms and his head lowered a bit. He thought about this but no matter what, he could not actualize his idea without the approval of Wu Qing.


    -


    ¡°At last you wake up.¡± Wei Liang now rested his body on a large boulder in the dark cave. With his current eyesight, he could see the figure that slowly rose amidst the darkness.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± the hoarse voice and the confusion made by both the figure¡¯s body and eyes became proof that the figure did not expect itself to be there.


    ¡°In a cave without any light source. Looks like you can see me even in this environment without relying on your qi.¡± Wei Liang said when the figure looked at him directly. Wei Liang tilted his neck, specifically looked at the tail the figure had.


    ¡°Are you someone that not antagonizing me?¡± the voice belonged to the male and the tone in it showed just how much wary the person currently was.


    ¡°You clearly know about it already.¡± Wei Liang just stated the fact and let the man figured out the rest. But what made Wei Liang interested was the animal ears and also the animal tails.


    ¡®Is he the descendant or even the progenitor? I dare to say that he belonged to the former.¡¯ Wei Liang once had heard about the race that neither human nor animal. It was a strange but beautiful combination of both that resulted in the appearance of the humanoid with animal traits.


    After that, the figure calmed down and sat cross-legged, slowly healing his injuries that he sustained before.


    ¡°What happened between you and Cleansing Ancient Sect?¡± this time, Wei Liang could not suppress his curiosity and ask.


    ¡°One of their members turned our Young Miss into a low slave! How dare he to do that! Even he already...¡± with the ferocious looks in his eyes, the figure said with hatred. But soon he retracted that emotion and kept silent before returned to normal.


    ¡°Sorry, that was none of your concern.¡± The figure took a glance at Wei Liang. He could see that Wei Liang did not give any malicious intent to him. Both his eyes and his body showed that he relaxed and even enjoyed the moment.


    ¡°So what is the result, success or failure?¡± Wei Liang guessed that the man probably succeeded but had to pay the price.


    The figure just stood still without moving.


    ¡°But even if I already kill the culprit, it¡¯s no use if I can¡¯t find her.¡± The figure then turned around to the entrance of the cave where there was a light source. Wei Liang followed after him and still looking at the moving tail.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man said. Wei Liang was caught unprepared for a second but he straightened his back and calmed himself. All the time, he just became the listener while the man became the speaker.


    ¡°You saved me when I¡¯m in my weakest state. This is more than enough for me to give thanks. If someday you need help and still don''t find any, just use this and infuse your energy into the thing.¡±


    The man stretched his arm, revealing a tablet with a carving on it. On the tablet, the characters for ¡®Mu¡¯ was written there. Seeing this made Wei Liang¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°You are..¡± Wei Liang did not know whether to laugh or cry. He had never expected to meet someone from that surname!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m one of their members. So what is your opinion about this?¡± when they got out from the cave, and also the sun gave them a perfect chance to look at each other.


    ¡°Fluffy on your animal parts. Is that count as one?¡± Wei Liang aid jokingly but soon he returned to his normal demeanor. Although he had never known that there was someone from the hidden power to be there.


    ¡®Even the descendant now mixed with those races. I worry that the descendant also suffered the same fate as their ancestor, no maybe even worse just like what he said happened to his young miss.¡¯


    Since the interaction between two worlds, strange phenomena appeared one by one with the passage of time. There were even races that became the inhabitant of the world after that.


    ¡°Goodbye. If fate allows us to meet, then we will naturally meet.¡± The man just flew further without looking back. Wei Liang in the end only knew that the man¡¯s surname must be Mu.


    -


    ¡°How about we let her go to the bed? I¡¯m starting to get nervous here if she keeps acting like that.¡± Said Han Lang. He caressed his nonexistent beard while his eyes looking at Yi Xiaodie, that lady with vigorous spirit.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, she always likes that. Anyway, what are your plans when you are done with this?¡± Luo Mang knew about her and he could recognize her with a single glance because it was so easy.


    Just see who the beauty that moved enthusiastically with all of her body around. And the second was another girl and a dog that followed behind.


    ¡°Doctor Han!¡± Yi Xiaodie waved her hands at both of them but she directed it towards Han Lang, the middle-aged man instead. Her greetings were replied by the same as her act, Han Lang waved his hands to counter that.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± when Luo Mang saw that another girl, he instantly wished he did not go with Han Lang. But he did not show it on his face and still kept that normal face.


    ¡°How¡¯s your condition? Feeling better or there¡¯s some uncomfortable in your body somewhere?¡± of course Han Lang¡¯s mood was increased because of the important heirloom that he got. At the least, he could calm down.


    ¡°Thanks to the treatment, I can still standing here!¡± replied Yi Xiaodie. She even moved around, not caring about the others that worried to death about her.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, someone I can recognize.¡± Harumphed the girl beside Yi Xiaodie. When she said that, the dog beneath her feet looked at Luo Mang and her, confused to comprehend what actually happened between them.


    ¡°Oh, looks like the dog is healthy now. Now you should obediently pay for the treatment fees.¡± Luo Mang said nonchalantly. This was the reason why he was hated by the girl. Of course, after that word had been spoken, her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Doctor Han already said that the treatment is free? So why are you still asking for the fee? Are you really that desperate for money?¡± said the girl sarcastically.


    Then the dog just sounded to both of them, wagging its tail. The dog then visited Luo Mang and ran around his legs. Han Lang then remembered that he was laughed at by Luo Mang for the same dog.


    But seeing how happy the dog was when it moved around, Han Lang decided to keep the ego inside his heart.


    ¡°I suppose you really are someone with noble aura radiating from your body, so stingy.¡± Luo Mang commented. But in his mind, he saw every movement of her body with much care. It was because something that made him terrified come from the movement itself.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Hmph, you are the same.¡± The girl just replied coldly.


    When her hands moved slightly, a tremendous force appeared. This force made a small push effect, which was the cause of Luo Mang¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Woa, save me!¡± the instant the force appeared, Luo Mang used the best shield he had. He stood behind Han Lang without care for his face at all.


    ¡°You, are you deliberately plan this?¡± seeing the prepared Luo Mang made Han Lang¡¯s emotion greatly increased, especially in anger.


    ¡®Not only you laugh at me in that incident but now you still use me for your interest..¡¯ Han Lang had to reevaluate his view when he met Luo Mang next time. But he also knew that the newcomers were obedient because of their realization that in Xuan City, there were several people that really powerful beyond their current reach!


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Luo Mang hid and took a peek at that girl, trying to provoke her.


    ¡°If not for the fact that Doctor Han is here as well..¡± the girl stomped her feet in anger. Her face turned red from anger and when she saw the dog even happily played beneath Luo Mang, she wanted to tear him into pieces.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you shouldn;¡¯t said that. Besides, he just wants to let you know that he liked your dog.¡± Explained Yi Xiaodie.


    ¡°No one can take my belonging! It also included him, but why!? Why my pet is also fond of him?¡± there was a tinge of sadness behind those words.


    The dog then shivered in fear before a wave swept the entire city. The chilling sensation came from the unexpected place. The dog just barked with its voice but the fear it felt overcome anything else!


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Something is gonna happen again.¡± Luo Mang looked to the direction but only found out that only the forest covered that particular area. As for the others, they also felt it. Even the currently meditating Ye Canghai could feel its pressure.


    ¡°This is...¡± he recognized it. His breathing rhythm changed because of this. If only his son were at his place, he had helped him but he knew that by letting them go out meant that they would face danger everywhere.


    Only cultivators could feel its faint aura. No matter who they were located in the city they would certainly know there was something in the deepest part of the forest.


    But that was not the bad news. Manstin knew that by releasing the ara, the beasts that currently hibernating would wake up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hasten the process!¡± he was in the middle of purifying the metal. There was a glaive that was floated in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Why!?¡± seeing the eyes of Manstein that turned bloodshot, Ye Xiaobai terrified. He had never seen someone that could do it the same as him.


    ¡°Can this aura truly wake those beasts that currently in their slumber? Is that the reason?¡± he asked once again to confirm it. If that was true, they should prepare to defend themselves.


    ¡°Yes., it¡¯s because of the aura that came from this place that attracted them to strike,¡± Manstein replied shortly. His eyes were focused on the glaive.


    ¡®The newly born Paleo, they are the best source of food and elixir for those beasts. That¡¯s why the parents have to protect them. But the second reason we choose this place is because of that item.¡¯ Manstein thought about the words that Alice had said to him.


    With the additional information in the device, he could see the figure of the exact giant that he had seen previously.


    ¡°Elder Sister Wu, is your fire ready?¡± it was Ye Xiaobai who said that. He noticed the change of colors on the glaive¡¯s entire body. He directed his palm to the glaive, pouring his energy to it.


    ¡°Not yet but it¡¯s almost complete. How is your situation?¡± Wu Qing then asked Manstein but then her brows lifted.


    ¡°Looks like both of them had finished their training.¡± When she said that, someone opened the door. But the person himself just normally entered the room without minding any thoughts from the others.


    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± scratching his head and smiled wryly, Ye Yingyuan asked.


    ¡°How is your training? Is everything alright?¡± even though they did not turn their heads to look but they knew that he was behind them. That was true especially for Ye Xiaobai because he could discern that young cousin of his.


    But as he said that, he rotated his hands. There were three other materials that still in the process of fusing with the glaive and there was also the removal of impurities in the metal as well.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good I think. But I cannot understand why we need to refine the weapon if we want to directly face them all?¡± even Ye Yingyuan did not understand it.


    Then a blinding light came from the glaive, forcing everyone to close their eyes. The energy poured down directly into the weapon, enhanced its strength as well as its prowess. It was the sign that a weapon appeared with special attributes.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Li Ling asked. But Ye Xiaobai kept murmuring with his mouth, while his face turned happier at each second he saw the light.


    ¡°Yes!¡± shouted Ye Xiaobai. When the light completely disappeared, he held the glaive directly. On the surface of the glaive, there were numerous lines inscribed on it. The lines formed a symmetrical branch that ended on the glaive¡¯s tip.


    There was also the energy flowed within the lines. Manstein turned pale but his eyes flickered when he saw the glaive.


    ¡°How is it? Not bad right.¡± Manstein also felt the satisfication of creating it. But he also exhausted all of his stamina and unable to get up. The process took longer when they had to inscribe those lines and removing the impurities from the metal.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard. First, we placed the lines that acted as the channel for qi to let it flow in the weapon. The second was the refinement and it was not hard as long as the metal heated and tempered with precision.¡± Wu Qing also agreed to the difficulties in it. Even her face now became dirty due to the process.


    The person who expended the most in the process was Ye Xiaobai himself. He did not even wash or replaced his clothes, resulting in his entire body full of black mark. But fortunately, he only expended his all and still was able to move around unlike Manstein.


    [The weapon is completed. Waiting for the naming process..]


    [Awakening process: 73% and keep rising]


    [Warning! Multiple presences detected from the radius of five kilometers from current position with berserk as mind status..waiting for input]


    Several warnings had kept appearing in Manstein¡¯s consciousness. Even the sound was recorded by someone he did not know about when the device itself gave him the warning.


    ¡®It turned out to be true.¡¯ Manstein then truly believed that when the awakening was in the middle of critical juncture that the countless beasts would arrive, knocking on their door. But he did not have any strength to even move, much less stood up.


    ¡°This form and the shape of the glaive...¡± Ye Xiaobai then recalled the memories of that person. He felt nostalgic and sad at the same time.


    ¡°I finished what sister Wu give to me!¡± when they mind their own business, Li Lin ran straight to Wu Qing. Only they knew what that mean but that would be explained later.


    ¡°Do you mean you understand the point in the writings?¡± Wu Qing just asked when Li Ling smiled widely, showing off her energy. The chill when she released it made the area surrounding her turned into the frozen domain.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? Is that good?¡± Li Ling then looked at everyone, only to see that they were not that impressed as they already knew about her ¡®condition¡¯. In addition to that, her own comprehension was what made them petrified instead.


    ¡°Why is she able to do it while I can¡¯t?¡± felt displeasure with the scene in front of him, Ye Yingyuan wanted to ask this. At the least, he wanted to know what made him different from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not just about the talent like what you thought..¡± searched for the best possible way to explain it, Li Ling tried to explain it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is more related to the emotion. The more suitable your emotion with the attributes of your energy means one step closer toward the desired result.¡±


    This was agreed by more than countless experts in the pat as well. Even Manstein searched it directly with his device, only to found the same basics. But he also remembered to tidy up the room before leaving.


    ¡°But let¡¯s discuss this while we clean the room first. It¡¯s a mess.¡± With a sudden reminder, all of them looked around only to see the entire room filled with metal smell lingering in the air.


    ¡°Haha, I even forgot that I still hold this thing!¡± when Ye Xiaobai lifted his hand, a hammer was grabbed by his hands without him remembering. The hammer itself was an item that necessary for the craft of materials like weapons and artifact.


    ¡°Keep going on the path you have chosen.¡± Advised Wu Qing. She had also seen the kinds of people that embarked on the same path as him but had never seen someone with the intention like Ye Xiaobai.


    Ye Xiaobai nodded. He had his own reason when creating the glaive and it related to his past.


    ¡°A glaive, do you intended to fight with both the bow and the glaive at the same time?¡± Manstein then remembered he had the borrowed bow from him. But he slightly modified it so that it could match his taste.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± usually he had never considered this but when the opportunity arrived, he would grab it without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, when I have my leisure time in the refining process I used that time to modify the bow. Now...¡± Manstein then placed the bow in his hands, letting Ye Xiaobai see its new features.


    There was a round-shaped cylinder in the middle of the bow. There was also a glove attached to the bow, wore the glove and the bow then could be placed on the forearm. The cylinder stored the arrows, replacing the usage of the quiver and to shoot the arrows faster increasing its fire rate.


    ¡°..I have changed it. Sorry!¡± when he placed the bow, Manstein immediately apologized.


    ¡°Wait!¡± even Wu Qing now noticed the changed. She felt that there was something that could change the way it was used when she saw the bow.


    Looking at every angle, even as far as touching it still did not make her understand fully. But Wu Qing realized that the bow was directly attached to the glove and the user could use it with one hand!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± when he returned to his sense, the bow that previously was held suddenly gone from his hand. That was why Ye Xiaobai reacted with a nervous face. Someone that already had more view and experience could be more reliable when showing their opinion.


    ¡°The bow, it is designed to be used separately but can be equipped together with another weapon.¡± Wu Qing then thought for a moment before turning her head to Manstein.


    ¡°Did you design it to match him?¡±


    ¡°When he initiates the idea himself, I know that Ye Xiaobai is really well-versed with this combination of bow and glaive. But I have never seen it personally so to prove it, I have to make some modification.¡± Manstein explained.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I want to hear about it personally.¡± Said Wu Qing as she stared at Ye Xiaobai. Her eyes gave the expression of a devil looking for something interesting and there was the urge to not say something that displeased the opposite party.


    ¡°I just..¡± but he had something that did not want to reveal yet. His eyes showed the sign of struggling and Ye Yingyuan also tried to interfere but was stopped by Li Ling.


    ¡°Alright, you can do what you want.¡± Wu Qing saw the unwilling in Ye Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and decided to just let the matter go.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± because of that, Ye Xiaobai immediately thanked her. Not only this was the thanks for her understanding but also her support during the refining process which took a lot of time.


    ¡°And it¡¯s about time we go to that place. What¡¯s with your sour face?¡± after calculating the time, Manstein realized it was the critical time. Therefore, he reminded them but when he saw Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face that turned more ugly, he could not help but ask.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the blow for some time.¡± Sighed, Ye Yingyuan then answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Actually, you are also great with your sword and I barely defend it.¡± It was actually Li Ling who said that. Manstein understood it just by looking at them.


    ¡°Come closer to me. I have something to tell you.¡± Manstein then remembered that there was also a friend of his that faced with similar situation. While he gave the tools to Ye Xiaobai so that he could return it to his bag.


    ¡°You are still a kid, don¡¯t think it too much and it¡¯s too early for you to think about that,¡± Manstein said. Ye Yingyuan was someone with high consideration when it comes to self-power. Not only that but he also thought about the responsibility he had to shoulder.


    ¡°But I became much weaker than Li Ling. If this keeps happening, I¡¯m afraid that something dangerous will happen to her.¡±


    Hearing that made Manstein reminded of the memories that he previously saw. Manstein also knew that the incident was man-created and it only lacked concrete evidence.


    ¡°Do you mean the person that planned it? It sounds plausible. But do you confident to counter it?¡± this was the only thing that they could share together.


    Ye Yingyuan nodded. He was worried about the change and the situation but as long as there were people stronger that protected the city, he could be more at ease.


    ¡°But still..¡± he had one more thing to say but Manstein also knew about it. Manstein then looked for a short time at Ye Xiaobai and remembered that there was something that very interesting about them.


    ¡°You have your own pride, I know it since we are so close. But the most important thing for us is to protect each other. This sounds like those old men saying stuff but when you realize the responsibilities as a man then you will understand this meaning.¡±


    ¡®But when I¡¯m cornered at the most corner possible..I¡¯m more afraid to think about that.¡¯ Manstein thought to himself.


    ¡°Protect, right.¡± Ye Yingyuan then remembered about his own intention. When he recalled the scene all over again, he felt that he strayed from his intention. He wanted to protect his family more than to make a name for himself and his family.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± when she saw Ye Yingyuan went over, Li Ling asked Wu Qing.


    ¡°An important thing. Remember that there are times when someone needs to be alone and at that time, the best thing to do is to let him for some time.¡± Wu Qing said softly.


    ¡®Just like you and me in the past, trying to get the better advantage from each other, competition in some areas and also...¡¯ when Wu Qing saw the interaction between Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling, it was like her past self.


    As they spoke, there was an intensive battle ongoing in the chamber.


    There was a figure that stood at the center of the chamber, staring at everyone with hostility. Even though the figure itself was staring at them but fortunately that the entire chamber was surrounded by hundred thousands of bees.


    ¡°I hope that you will emerge victoriously.¡± Theresa now had to face the figure that no other than the body of Ye Qingcheng!


    With a smile, she could guess that the process almost complete and just needed a final push.

 Chapter 60: Awakening (3)

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± in a desperate situation where both his foundation pillar, foundation altar and even his own body in an emergency that Ye Qingcheng could finally understand the very reason that the world was a large place.


    He could not hold on for much longer due to the fatigue that accumulated since the first time of the process.


    ¡°Just hold on!¡± no matter what happened, he must not succumb to his own fatigue so Alice warned him with a large shout.


    ¡°But how!? I don¡¯t even know if I am really capable of overcoming this obstacle, much less obtaining its power. I should not have lived nor should have become the current me.¡± There was something that called purpose in life and coincidentally, that was what Ye Qingcheng currently looking for.


    ¡°You...¡± seeing this made Alice turned silent. She had never expected things would go haywire while under the critical situation.


    But she also knew that to change the situation, an action had to be made otherwise all of her efforts would go down the drain. Alice remembered something that caused her to arrived in the same situation.


    ¡°Do you know about that legend right!? The one who becomes the first cultivator!¡± Alice wanted to remind the great tale of the first cultivator to ever exist in the world.


    -


    ¡°How should I cultivate?¡± that was the first question and the most crucial as well for Manstein. But the problem lies with the perspective of the said person. Every people had their own point of view, their opinion, as well as their experience, merged together, resulting in different answers.


    ¡°Brother, do you still remember the legend of that person right?¡± walking besides him was Ye Yingyuan. Even though his body now already restored but it was not to the full extent and he himself needed to fix it completely. That was something only Manstein kept to himself, no one should know this!


    And of course, Manstein now was higher than Ye Yingyuan but that did not mean the relationship between them reduced, instead, it grew even more.


    ¡°Yes, about the first cultivator. There was a being that others only know as Xian Ni, unknown race and unknown origin. But the tales were still famous even now. At first, the entire world did not even have qi in the first place.¡± Manstein narrated it with both his mind and feelings combined.


    He had read the tales until he became somewhat entranced by its reference.


    ¡°Oh, that one tales. The only one place that has large density of qi was at the place high above our heads. And the hobby of Xian Ni itself was to stare at the sky, seeing directly to that place.¡± Wu Qing replied.


    ¡°Of course everyone knows it. Xian Ni¡¯s only wish was to tear that sky above and see what it contains to create such beautiful scenery. It was said that the sky was decorated with sparkling stars, a line of dust that formed the special marks on the sky. That was one of the reasons why Xian Ni tore the sky apart!¡± Li Ling also added.


    ¡°But the problem appears as Xian Ni was unable to do that! What kind of miracle if someone or something split the sky or even better, shatter it? Only someone with power.¡± Ye Xiaobai finally said after seeing every single one of them narrated the story.


    ¡°But that day came. The sky literally split apart. From the hole, the energy poured down to the world and that was happening when Xian Ni looked at the sky. That day became the day of transformation, changing the carp into a dragon!¡±


    Manstein felt that this was only explained the origin of the abundant energy in the world.


    ¡®To refine the qi to your body itself. That is the matter for me and my spiritual roots. Actually, I wanted to use that but the item originally is not mine to begin with.¡¯ Thought Manstein.


    Actually, the soul seed that he received was more than enough to enhance his spiritual roots. But Manstein did not do that because of his own accord.


    ¡°Make sure you all have ten reserved low-level restoration pills in your possession. I don¡¯t want any of you to get anything dangerous from this. This is not a joke, you all hear me?¡± only when the situation turned worse that Wu Qing started to take note of everything around her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± as for the others, they had to agree. No, they must agree for it was a form of respect.


    ¡°I mean, check them now!¡± because the target of her speech was still in a carefree manner that Wu Qing took a serious look at them all while Manstein had counted his own pills.


    ¡°..six, seven, eight, nine and ten. All clear!¡± Manstein smiled with a smug. This made the rest of them looked at him with contempt and angry stares.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Brother tell us to check our pills before?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°How can I relax!?¡± Ye Xiaobai was much quicker, he instantly counted the pills that in his possession after that and the sudden reminder made him realized that he dozed off for an instant. This made him really embarrassed due to the fact that he already sharpened his sense and cautious.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    -


    ¡°Good story but what does it have to do with me?¡± Ye Qingcheng was at his limit. His entire energy now was cleaned out from his body, his foundation pillar and foundation altar.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Alice instantly praised him. She initially thought that since he could not hold on for much longer, she had to tell him a story to prolong the consciousness from fading.


    ¡®After all, the weakening process needs more time but now...¡¯ with how the things proceeded so far, Alice could do her utmost to execute her plan.


    ¡°The story¡¯s just there to let you know the meaning of opportunity, patience as well as grasping the chance!¡± Alice¡¯s reasoning was on the spot.


    ¡°Now is your chance. Don¡¯t disappoint me and your progenitor, for it will decide your very fate as well as your future. Go!¡± as Alice said that, the golden light around her dispersed to the very body of the giant.


    The giant that became weaker each second, even in its energy form now was no match for the golden energy and was slowly entrap the giant within.


    The giant roared with hatred in its eyes. Ye Qingcheng then charged directly to the giant¡¯s feet!


    Seeing this, the giant stomped his feet to create a large earthquake. The grounds cracked, forming black lines like spider¡¯s web with some even large enough to let a person fall into it.


    But the giant¡¯s eye did not see the target it was looking for! Too bad that the stomp had been perceived previously and it made Ye Qingcheng¡¯s moved swiftly through it, climbing its leg!


    He was running vertically, seeing the giant¡¯s eyes with determination. The giant also noticed it and they exchanged a glance. A hand was raised before smashed to the part where Ye Qingcehng currently was.


    After that, the only one left was between Ye Qingcheng and the giant itself. There was no one else even Alice had already returned outside.


    ¡°You better cooperate with me otherwise...¡± the force the giant¡¯s hand had surpassed his expectation. Even Ye Qingcheng could feel the pain ran through his entire body. He also saw the large string that connected to the giant.


    ¡®It tried to reconnect again. This is just like what Sister Alice said previously and now I shall end it here!¡¯


    Then a faint golden light enveloped the leg that Ye Qingcheng used to run. In this place, even he could not control himself to fly thus he ran and ran.


    The situation became more tense as Ye Qingcheng finally reappeared behind the giant, allowing him to move without being noticed for the time being. How did he suddenly vanished and reappeared?


    ¡®Though the movement is still lacking and slow, this is more than enough to deal with this giant.¡¯ Due to the safety of his main body, Ye Qingcheng had no worries to expend his remaining energy. He moved the rest of his energy to his consciousness, slowly accumulating to this space.


    And with the additional golden light which could enhance his power, there was no more restraint when Ye Qingcheng released that move.


    He disappeared and instantly reappeared at the forehead of the giant. Before the giant responded, Ye Qingcheng released something from his palm. At the surface of his palm, a small miniature of symbol appeared.


    He touched the forehead with the palm that had the symbol before it merged to the giant.


    ¡°The giant which ruled the world in the past, Paleo! You may have an indomitable will, you may also have pride that comes from your strength but know your place!¡± the sound the symbol produced now become effective.


    ¡°This sound...Sister Alice, you really give something to me right!¡± Ye Qingcheng could feel that this time, the giant¡¯ large reservoir of power started to move from the giant to him, turning from something that previously dangerous for his body into his own energy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t..¡± a faint sound of resistance finally came from Paleo. ¡°...give what is mine to you...yet!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s he mumbling about?'' this made Ye Qingcheng somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m someone with the highest position with even my race back then but now they all gone with the passage of time. And...look what I have done to someone that came from the race that I should have hated.¡±


    The giant was like talking to himself, indulging in its own regret and sorrow moment. But this made Ye Qingcheng halted the merging process.


    ¡°For anyone that became my last destination, let it be known. Those who try to oppose him need to prepare both their power and their mind, for it will be effective when fighting against it! Ugh, it seems like...this is my end.¡±


    Then a large clang sounded throughout the entire space, even the outside was not spare either. Ye Qingcheng could feel everything that the energy possess!


    Slowly, the energy refined the bone marrows. Ye Qingcheng now started to return to his subconsciousness, feeling the changes with his own sense and feeling the pain from his spine. Not only that but it spread to his other body part.


    ¡°You should rest now.¡± When Alice instantly appeared once again, the first to receive her was Manstein. That was because she instantly appeared at his soul realm that Manstein knew that the process was almost complete.


    ¡°Get out of here! We have something else to do.¡± Theresa looked around and found Ye Qingcheng sitting with many cracking sounds from his body. But since the queen already ordered them to retreat even Jack was also obey it and soon they left the room.


    ¡°Form the defensive formation as well as the siege warfare! We are surrounded this time.¡± Theresa still remembered what Alice had said before that during the process, the other beasts that currently in deep slumber would awake from their sleep, realizing a large piece of meat waiting for them at her place.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a human, truly possess the power of Paleo! Her Highness, shall I do something about it?¡± the safety of the queen became the number one priority for all of the colonies especially to Jack.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. We will fight alongside with our guests. So I appoint you to stay with them while I will open the door so that the safety of this nest will depend on you and them.¡± Theresa said so before departing to the deepest part of her hive.


    When Ye Xiaobai looked outside, he was stunned. He could have imagined himself fighting hundred of beasts but the dark skies and black dots slowly approaching them.


    ¡°At least, I don¡¯t need to worry about Brother.¡± Besides him, Ye Yingyuan stood with his carefree face but his eyes narrowed in the same direction as Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°But for me, Elder Brother has his own agenda and even if he comes here it will only hinder us. He knows about it as clear as the water in the mountains.¡± Replied Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°As far as our eyes can see, only black dots appeared. Li Ling, do you remember that day?¡± seeing those scene made Ye Yingyuan remembered the scene from the past. But at that time, he could run and even call for help.


    But this time, he must fight. Because his older brother was behind him and the chance to show his care now came by itself.


    ¡°Of course I still remember that day. If I were not so rash at that time...¡± Li Ling replied but with a sorrowful tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Even though Ye Yingyuan said that but Li Ling realized that when she looked into his eyes, a cold gleam appeared as if it could kill anywhere his gazes fell upon.


    ¡°Remember to not leave the hive. There will be some beasts that can climb to this place with their ability so don¡¯t go out too far away. And while you all fight, I also have something to do at the moment and only contact me when the situation really turned worse for you.¡± Wu Qing now like an older sister that had to look for the well-being of them.


    Then a silhouette appeared and a beeknight stood in front of them all. Not only that but there were hundreds of other knights behind. They stood without moving and only waiting there.


    ¡°Could you please add us to help you?¡±


    The one who looked at him with surprise was Ye Xiaobai. It was the highest in command, the knight that always stood near the queen, Jack!


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is this the order of Her Majesty?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. He also remembered that the queen also took a great notice of him and Li Ling. That was why when Ye Yingyuan spoke, this made the knight specifically look at the boy before him.

 Chapter 61: Awakening (4)

    ¡°Argh!¡± the scream resounded throughout the entire chamber when Ye Qingcheng finally returned to his sense.


    He felt that his entire body was being torn apart from inside out, slowly torturing his body. Even in the smaller scale, his blood now started to give some strange force that only he knew about.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I proceed to give anyone that has my consciousness my power step by step, letting them nurtured it as they advance further with their power.¡¯ The sound that came from the giant only sounded like a faint whisper.


    Then, the bones completely grew. The new ones replacing the old and it also happened to the cell of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body. His blood now giving off a force that only he had and his body undergo a transformation.


    ¡°What is this feeling?¡± Ye Qingcheng could clearly see the situation outside just by relying on the feeling alone. He felt that he could see through the obstacles that blocked his view.


    ¡°That is..¡± finally, he saw that large amount of beasts roaming toward his location. He also saw the figure of his brother, stood before the very entrance to the deeper part of the hive.


    As if sensing that he had looked to them, Ye Yingyuan turned his head and directly see to his direction. It was like Ye Yingyuan already realized that he watched him but he was not sure.


    ¡®The first thing that change in my body is my sense. No, to be exact, it is my reaction towards my environment. At this rate, I can sense something that previously cannot be seen!¡¯


    Yes, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s awakening also enhanced his sense as well as his body. In this state, he could feel everyone¡¯s presence throughout the hive with just sensing the vibration or seeing it with his own eyes without the aid of his energy from his cultivation base.


    And finally, when he looked downward, he saw two familiar figures stood before the entrance of the sealed place that Ye Qingcheng had heard from Theresa and Alice. He only knew that the sealed place contained an unimaginable item.


    But when he tried to take back his sense, he felt that the process was halted by someone. He even panicked for a moment but when he saw that the person itself did not use that moment to strike back at him.


    ¡®Your sense improve at an astonishing rate, right?¡¯ it was actually the queen of the yellow bees, Theresa. She was the person that halted the probing from Ye Qingcheng¡¯s sense but did not intend to harm him in any way.


    ¡®Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty!¡¯ as soon as his sense was interrupted, Ye Qingcheng directly asked for forgiveness.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine but let me warn you, this area is not safe for the time being until both of them get out from there.¡¯ Theresa now was sitting on her throne, channeling her energy to the entire hive, supplying it with abundant energy.


    ¡®Fortunately that my bloodline came from another world otherwise the aura from your body alone is sufficient to turn us like those beasts out there.¡¯ Theresa could look outside and saw the crowd.


    ¡®So what are they doing down there?¡¯ asked Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡®An important matter of course. Since that involved the future of this forest¡¯s inhabitant as well as the continent itself, you should not disturb them.¡¯


    -


    ¡°We¡¯re getting down.¡± When Manstein saw the door, he almost sure that it was just a black layer of nothingness but upon close inspection, it was a large black seal.


    ¡®Be careful, even with the additional power that came from the formation of the city, we will not be able to guarantee the result.¡¯ The figure beside Manstein said with face full of worry and consideration.


    ¡°Oh, so what is that formation category belonged to?¡± there were many kinds of formation type depending on the usage and effectiveness of something. This what Manstein understood from the information that stored inside the device.


    ¡°The flexible ones, and also multipurpose. This is the formation that should not be underestimated just because it cannot go out of its effective range!¡± the figure said.


    Truthfully, the multipurpose formation was harder to make. Add to the fact that the formation was also flexible, it could cause an unexpected moment to the person who just calculated it from one side of the formation.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing, right? Just seeing it in action and everybody knows that it is a great formation.¡±


    But there was something that bothered Manstein. What was the purpose of creating such formation in the city instead of any other places? He had known about the protection it can give but why would they place it above the city?


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter it. Be careful not to touch anything other than the floor.¡± The figure reminded him.


    ¡°I still remember that, but this figure of yours is the problem. I mean, why would Senior Wang used this temporary vessel?¡± Manstein did not expect that from someone who currently in the faraway place could send their temporary vessel to accompany him.


    ¡°Oh, this is just a measurement of the item itself.¡± The figure was the vessel only without the soul. But it could move due to the intention from the very faraway place.


    ¡°So let¡¯s enter this place. I also prepared the item that Alice mentioned earlier. Why did she so stern to warn me every single time!?¡±


    -


    They saw it with their own eyes that their prey probably inside the hive. Sadly, what they lacked was not strength but intelligence.


    An arrow flew through the air with strong and fierce energy imbued in it. It instantly penetrated two beasts at once while they still charging towards the tree, trying to climb it.


    Then another wave of arrows started to appear, raining down the beasts with successive shot often hit the target. But then the arrow rain stopped and this made them more frenzied than before. Their instinct tingling their limbs, making them wanted to move as quickly as possible to that nest.


    ¡°They still charging!¡± from the vantage point, Ye Xiaobai saw that those beasts were like a flood that came to their direction.


    The most fortunate things that he possessed now was his eyesight as well as his skill in archery. He was able to hit a target from the distance of 500 meters without putting much effort. Not to mention the gravity force, the energy that he needed to nullify external force like wind, or the height between him and the target as well as the penetration power behind his shoot Ye Xiaobai could calculate it easily.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re great!¡± Ye Yingyuan admired in awe. His little mouth opened slightly to show his amazement.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Ye Xiaobai shook his head. Then he moved his left arm that held the bow to do something. A place that contained the arrow could be seen moving out from the bow, showing the empty space in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that capable just like what you think. I can only shoot with such accuracy when the target is in the maximum range of seven hundred meters. Farther than that and my shoot will miss.¡±


    That was the weakness Ye Xiaobai had. He could not hit the target more than seven hundred meters and the archery was one of his stronger point, such a pity. Fortunately, he also excelled in using the glaive thus he used both of them.


    ¡°Really? But why Cousin used one that good in range with the other one that good at middle-close range?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked in confusion. Seeing this made Ye Xiaobai grinned.


    ¡°Actually, this is the results from my training outside. You should go out of the city once in a while to see the wider world, this also includes your partner.¡± Said Ye Xiaobaifull of righteousness. But in his heart, he laughed sarcastically.


    ¡°What is the meaning of that!?¡± Ye Yingyuan protested.


    ¡°Eh, where is Li Ling?¡± when Ye Xiaobai noticed, he could not find her despite his stronger cultivation.


    ¡°Over here.¡± A faint sound came from behind Ye Yingyuan. This made the boy jumped instantly to the front! But seeing the person that greeted him were not an enemy, he relaxed his body.


    The person that they were looking for now appeared before them in a surprising manner. This made Ye Yingyuan shoo his head. He tried to hide his embarrassment from forgetting use the power of nature itself to find her.


    When Li Ling saw that both of them were stunned, she giggled which added their confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just go back and asking for the beeknight to prepare for their position. And I make them do as I told them, I hope that something doesn''t really come to the worst.¡± in Li Ling¡¯s eyes, there was a certain worry that made her feel restless.


    ¡°Ok, then could you two lend me some hand?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked seriously as he loaded the part where the previously empty space with arrows, returning it to the bow and took a stance to shoot at the beast.


    ¡®Most of them that appeared now is equivalent to late-stage Qi Condensation. If any of those that stronger than this wave appears then I can¡¯t hold them off for much longer.¡¯ Thought Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Leave the frontline to me!¡± Ye Yingyuan summoned his sword. He bound the chain that connected the sword to his right arm before he swung it and releasing the sword, increasing the range of the sword to reach the opponent!


    ¡°Be careful not to get out from the hive, they said that the hive has a defensive system that allowed them to stand still until present day!¡± Ye Xiaobai then took his leave to the higher position. The outer hive itself had many levels to watch the situation outside.


    Ye Xiaobai used the building¡¯s terrain and structure to his advantage, obtaining the high ground for him to watch the movement of the beast¡¯s horde.


    Then there was also Ye Yingyuan. He now faced a spider with its needle-like legs stepped forward, gaining the initiate to strike first.


    Then it let out a black liquid when their distance became no more than ten feet, surprising Ye Yingyuan. He reflexively used the sword to parry it but when it touched the sword, the surface of the metal started to corrode!


    ¡°Oh my bad!¡± seeing his sword¡¯s surface turned color made him knew that the liquid could at least corrode the metal and even the layer of qi protecting it.


    Then all of a sudden, an energy slash came down. It slashed off one of the spider¡¯s leg before the spider evaded the slash and retreated backward.


    ¡°We better move back. The frontline is going to be isolated and the barrier to defend the hive will be activated.¡± Li Ling came to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Alright, we will step back from this point. But if we just defend and not attacking, we will certainly lose. How are we going to deal this?¡± this was what Ye Yingyuan worried about. They were the ones that were surrounded and if they just defending, they would lose sooner or later.


    ¡°Did you forget what Her Majesty had said?¡± Li Ling reminds Ye Yingyuan to the case that the hive was surrounded, it can be moved to other location.


    ¡°But my brother is not completely awakened yet! The energy to move is to completely use the reserve that is stored inside the hive. If it is divided to defend and to support my brother then it can¡¯t be done.¡± Ye Yingyuan said.


    ¡°I can only say that as long as my brother completely awake, transforming from his previous self then we can safely move.¡± Stated Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡®I hope that you are successful, brother!¡¯


    -


    At the moment, a roar filled with pain and suffering came from the chamber. Ye Qingcheng held his head, trying to reduce just a bit of the pain. Anything that he did was to alleviate the pain that came from his head.


    ¡®I still....underestimated this.¡¯


    After the bone marrow transformation that followed by the change in his blood as well as the strengthening of his body, now it was the time to change his brain!


    ¡®The blood now flowed through your brain¡¯s blood artery, slowly changing and transforming your brain cell one by one. The sense that you gained before is the proof of the transformation of your nerve system and now it also spread to your very brain.¡¯


    This was the reminder from Theresa before she had to focus her attention on the defensive mechanism inside the hive.


    ¡®Let me see through to the end of this!¡¯ despite the new eye-opening pain that he felt, but his will was not to be underestimated. Several drops of blood flowed came from his head, like a fountain that showered from inside out.


    As the pain became stronger, the aura that Ye Qingcheng released also grew with it. And the growing aura now could be felt by those beasts, instantly turned them into a frenzied crowd!


    ¡°Cousin, get over here quick!¡± Ye Yingyuan saw Ye Xiaobai flying low to his direction with several beasts following behind him. Only Ye Xiaobai was still not entering the defensive barrier zone before activation and if he were just late for a moment, he would not be able to enter!


    Then a silhouette approached Ye Xiaobai, intending to take him down.

 Chapter 62: Awakening (5)

    ¡°Watch out!¡± both Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling shouted.They could not catch the speed of the silhouette but was still able to see it. But Ye Xiaobai just grinned as he used his glaive that he held in his right arm to make a vertical slash.


    ¡°Flooding Sweep!¡± a large wave of qi condensed around the tip of the glaive before Ye Xiaobai swung it towards the silhouette. The wave pushed him faster and further from the attacker while at the same time obstruct the opponent!


    But to his surprise, the opponent was much more agile than he estimated. It dodged to the side with a slight movement, still tailing behind Ye Xiaobai!


    Ye Xiaobai¡¯s eyes grew larger as his pupil increased in size. He could finally see the silhouette clearly but at that second his heart now in a great confusion. It was because the figure was not like those beasts that roaming outside but more like humanoid!


    ¡®Damn! The distance...is enough for a fatal blow.¡¯ Realizing that the distance between them was just a few meters, Ye Xiaobai thought process became so fast that the motion became slower and his eyes now caught the previous silhouette¡¯s figure.


    ¡®Xiaobai, Your Father and Uncle once encounter a person that have the characteristic of human but some of their bodies part are still animal-like. But unfortunately, it was long ago in that war against otherwolder. If they had not attacked first, they would not have discriminated against in this continent!¡¯


    Truthfully, Ye Xiaobai only regarded Ye Guhan¡¯s words as a lullaby but when he saw the figure that appeared in front of his eyes, he could not utter a single word.


    ¡°Finally..¡±


    And they crashed into each other while some monsters could still enter the barrier.


    ¡°They still can enter! What¡¯s the meaning of the barrier?¡± with no much option left, Ye Yingyuan dashed the instant he saw the approaching monster. But he had to utilize his all just to get in time.


    ¡®Since I have a foundation pillar, I got this feeling of stronger link with my blade. Is it possible now that I can make it move just by my power?¡¯ this was the thing that filled Ye Yingyuan¡¯s head. But to prove its authenticity, he really tried it.


    A link formed between him and the sword. But then he released his hand from the sword, completely leaving it without someone holding it.


    But a red string had formed between him and the sword as if they were a pair inseparable from each other. Then Ye Yingyuan proceeded to the place where his cousin was while the sword was tasked to become cannon fodder.


    ¡°Hold my hand!¡± Ye Yingyuan could move faster now due to his stronger cultivation, therefore, he could arrive faster as well.


    The roar which came from the beasts now increased its intensity and he could feel the energy that flowed in their bodies. It was the energy that equal to Foundation Establishment cultivators!


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me we have to fight the beasts that equivalent to Cousin¡¯s strength?¡¯ As Ye Yingyuan arrived, a hand was raised as if asking to be saved. Then with a fast U-turn while moving, Ye Yingyuan had to carry two extra baggage with only his small body, increasing the load on his back.


    That was when both Ye Xiaobai knew that a six-legged beast came from behind, rushing at them in one long jump.


    ¡®Damn, my bow is not ready yet due to the collision!¡¯ when checking the condition of his bow, Ye Xiaobai really wanted to just lift his arm and shoot but he also carried someone else. Now he could see the ¡®real¡¯ deal in front of his eyes, not right, at closest range possible.


    The figure just stared at him as if he was the target for assassination or something but at that time they also confused at the same time because they could not let out any single energy. This was what made them fell behind.


    It was a fortune that Ye Yingyuan was fast enough to react instinctively. He knew that something was wrong after the collision and come to help.


    But the beast also did not let the opportunity escape from its eyes and opened its mouth that had circular teeth inside. When it drew closer, a slash came from above, injuring the mouth and the blood spilled!


    ¡°Just leave them at the safe spot and return. Quick!¡± Li Ling hastily came. She saw the moment where they were almost got by the beast and slashed downward. Upon seeing the injury that the beast sustained, she could not help but trembled a bit.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Even when its blood was spilled and the mouth already turned into a complete mess, it did not mean the beast was heavily wounded.


    The beast opened its mouth and trying to pounce on the figure in front of it at that instant, but then Ye Xiaobai noticed a blur around the top of the beast.


    ¡®Not good! There¡¯s a beast that can perform stealth.¡¯ He forcefully tried to load an arrow but he remembered that a figure held his hands so that he could not move freely.


    As if it knew what he was thinking, the figure then helped him to place the arrow in its right place. It was a great bow Ye Xiaobai got that he did not need to pull the string and release like the old traditional bow.


    ¡°Do you really the half-human being?¡± he asked with curiosity.


    The figure had the clothes that already ragged, like some poor beggar that commonly found on the street. But Ye Xiaobai could see the hidden tail behind the body. Not only the tail but also the animal ears that protruding from the head.


    The figure just nodded, agreeing with the previous statement. The figure actually wore black clothes but already turned into a ragged black coat.


    As a precaution, Ye Yingyuan used his Natural Sync Flow, allowing him to feel more about the changes of nature but he immediately detected the currently in stealth beast!


    ¡°Watch..¡± just as he turned his head, Ye Xiaobai that Ye Yingyuan still shouldered upon shot one arrow directly to the direction where the stealth beast wanted to move.


    The arrow stuck its target due to its speed already at the maximum when it was launched.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± just with a slash from her saber, a figure was slashed without much mercy. This made the young heart of Li Ling beat because of the act she previously did.


    ¡®Should I really doing this in the future?¡¯ she also knew about it but just lacking the experience. Other than that, she recomposed herself and returned normal.


    ¡°Drop us.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai weakly. Then Ye Yingyuan dropped them like a sack of wheat, without much consideration at all.


    ¡°Cousin, this person is...¡± when Ye Yingyuan saw the figure that unusual from the person beside Ye Xiaobai, he somehow had the hard to describe the feeling.


    ¡°Go help your soon-to-be wife. She is in not good position.¡± While saying that, Ye Xiaobai could shoot an arrow to another stealth enemy, completely exposed it when the arrow took hit.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Ye Yingyuan tightly closed his mouth. What could he do when everything was a setup!?


    He summoned his energy to change it into the flame that engulfed the sword. Ye Yingyuan dashed instantly, leaving only a faint image of himself due to the forced acceleration. He arrived at the front of the barrier, swung his sword and let the arc that was stacked with his energy fly to the beast.


    ¡°So who are you?¡± Ye Xiaobai then turned his head after he saw his cousin initiated the attack.


    ¡°You already know about it. So even this cloak is unnecessary as well.¡± The figure then unequipped the cloak, revealing the full view of the body.


    ¡°No, what I mean is your name and why are you here in this dangerous place?¡± even someone as Ye Xiaobai could not pry into the figure¡¯s power. It was just like when he faced with his father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the details later. And my advice, you should keep the boy safe.¡± Ye Xiaobai then glanced at the figure that already stood beside him.


    ¡°Why?¡± but of course Ye Xiaobai would take good care of his cousin. The figure was actually a woman by appearance but he did not dare to judge immediately.


    While the two stood peacefully, the frontline that separated them from stronger beast was crowded so much that Ye Yingyuan took another step behind to hold himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to conserve our energy. Just use our weapon to deal with them!¡± before something unwanted happen, Ye Yingyuan gave the warning to all of them.


    Then with another step that could not be caught with eyesight, Ye Yingyuan moved swiftly. As he made his footwork, a flash appeared somewhere around the beast that charged to him.


    Not only the beast roared with anger but also started to attack indiscriminately, accidentally hitting other beasts as well in the process.


    ¡°Good move!¡± Li Ling soon followed.


    ¡®This will be useful for stalling the time. But still, the barrier could not hold up much longer if the entire horde came here all at once.¡¯ Thought Ye Yingyuan. He could not show off and even now he could not gauge the results of his training clearly.


    And he also saw that Li Ling had the struggle look on her face each time she used her saber to attack them. Ye Yingyuan then realized just how calm he was when he killed those beasts previously.


    He continued to slash his sword at the beast that came to him or those that still survived the clashed between their own.


    As the results of Ye Yingyuan¡¯s action earlier, there were more than hundred of beasts drop dead near them. Being attacked by their own peers and only those two children did not make them feel anything since they lacked the intelligence.


    ¡°Am I really that heartless or I just defending those that precious to me?¡± Ye Yingyuan muttered something that should not be said by the peers among his age.


    Seeing just how he reacted indifferently towards those that died made him really strange. He took another glance at Li Ling that currently used her Cutter Offensive with unwillingness.


    ¡®Li Ling, are you feeling guilty each time you used that weapon to kill them?¡¯ with an energy transmission, Ye Yingyuan sent his message.


    ¡®Why are you asking something so obvious!?¡¯ just when her temper almost exploded because of the question, Li Ling took a glance at Ye Yingyuan. She saw those expressionless face devoid of anything.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t make that face! I know that you are not a bad person. It¡¯s just your understanding towards the world is slightly different.¡¯


    This made Ye Yingyuan fell into the deep complication. Ever since the death of someone that precious to him, he always thought about the meaning of death.


    ¡®The first thing I knew about death is, its time is in uncertainty meaning that every living being will certainly face death. It¡¯s like what the saying from my ancestor but....why did we cultivate, is it to gain immortality?¡¯


    As his head started to full of thought, he kept his hands moving unconsciously. Even when the blood of those beasts now spilled to his face and his clothes, Ye Yingyuan truly lost in his own thought.


    ¡®From what I know, they say that every increase in your cultivation will increase the lifespan. Then it ultimately made you prolong your lifespan so much that you will live if the world still exists. But what if the world vanish? Isn¡¯t they die too?¡¯


    This question was remembered well. But the one who proposed this question was no other than Manstein.


    ¡®Listen, I¡¯ll only share this with you. I¡¯m someone who only knows something and you know what? My people keep praising me for something that can increase their lifespan. But the truth is, for me and for you and for all the living beings that inhabit the world they will have to face something that called death! Ah, sorry. You may not understand it.¡¯


    Ye Yingyuan recalled that day again where he saw Manstein frowned, again and again, muttering the sentences that he was recognized as the phrase of his ancestor.


    But soon he cleared his head again and would only do this at the later time.


    ¡°How is the condition now!?¡± seeing the endless sea of beasts already stared at them made Ye Yingyuan feel uneasy.


    ¡°It should have been done now!¡± Ye Xiaobai answered. He was tasked to calculate the time for Ye Qingcheng to fully awake!


    ¡°Mind if I help you two?¡± the figure that Ye Yingyuan saw previously now showed herself beside his cousin. Actually, the figure was really like a young woman in her twenty but with a certain characteristic.


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 63: Awakening (6)

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Ye Xiaobai raised his thumb. But he now only equipped his bow without the combination of his glaive.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Ling curiously asked. She had never seen a person with animal ears and tail, much less the legendary beasts. She stared at those special features with great interest.


    ¡°Me, you can say that I came to this place because of fate?¡± the young woman smiled. But then she seriously introduced herself.


    ¡°But you two can call me Yue. Come, let¡¯s stop them from advancing any further.¡± When Yue spoke like that, an enormous snail appeared at the frontline, exactly at the barrier that protected them from the beast that held the power of Culture Core and above.


    ¡°Then Sister Yue must be proficient in using glaive!¡± said Ye Yingyuan when he saw her hands that had some calluses.


    Ye Yingyuan exchanged glanced between Ye Xiaobai and Yue. He felt that something was going on but he would resolve this once the security was certain.


    Then a large quake shook the hive. This time, Li Ling smiled happily, showing that anything that she had planned previously really happened according to her will.


    Then a beeknight appeared from the inner place of the hive, landed itself beside Li Ling and salute politely to her.


    ¡°This subordinate was sent to inform that the beasts also charge through the base of the hive!¡± said the beeknight. Li Ling just nodded her head as if she satisfied with the report.


    ¡°What are you doing previously?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Simple, just take a precaution against a small but annoying infiltrator. You still remember the beasts emergence years ago right?¡± Li Ling proudly raised her head, her face showed her pride.


    Ye Yingyuan just followed her and nodded his head. He also tried to fight a weaker beast that slipped through the barrier and played with the link that connected him to his sword. The sword was able to move on its own, moving its body to slash the beast


    ¡°There¡¯s a warehouse that usually keeps the harvest from the fields that became the target of those kinds of beasts even though the security there was the tightest! My father investigated that there is a beast that able to produce a liquid that can melt the solid wall of the warehouse. Therefore I studied hard if someday I will encounter them again. To think that the beasts also came here.¡±


    Li Ling then said again to the beeknight to summon their leader here as well. It was because the beeknight also reported that those kinds of beasts were already eliminated.


    Then the beeknight retreated, while the rest of them just waiting there.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Li Ling struck again. This time, she used the saber to defend her position rather than to attack. She was still feeling unwell after she forced herself to kill some beast with her own hands.


    ¡°Are you still new to this?¡± Yue asked in a friendly tone. But to her surprise, she also saw that Ye Yingyuan still toying with the unlucky beast that had to encounter the sword.


    Li Ling nodded her head but her gaze was still locked to Ye Yingyuan. Actually, she felt jealous for Ye Yingyuan because he calmly faced the beast and even killing them like removing the grass in the field.


    ¡®But he did not know the reason for his own emotion at the moment. What should I tell him?¡¯ she also traced the sadness inside his eyes but could not even help him. This made her stress increase.


    Another beast entered the barrier and now they were mid-stage Foundation Establishment at the least. But then another strike came from Ye Yingyuan as he returned the sword to his side.


    And also a rain of arrows that came from Ye Xiaobai that stood behind. When there was nothing, he could just shoot an arrow and then the hidden danger was eliminated. Other than that, he shot the arrows to support his cousin.


    Soon, a figure appeared and because of its steps that the groups could detect him.


    ¡°Hahaha. The Queen of Yellow Bees, you better let me have a taste of that being!¡± a beast that could talk and already made its appearance near the barrier now. It had the form of a bull but he carried his body with his two legs.


    ¡°How dare you call Her Majesty with such rude words!¡± finally, the leader of the beeknight Jack appeared with furious expression all over his face.


    The weapon appeared from his hands, forming a large lance as he gripped the hilt. Then a large amount of energy blasted the air around him!Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Pierce!¡± just one word Jack uttered but the lance turned to become the most deadly driller for those beasts even the barrier temporarily allowed it to bypass and hit more than a dozen of those beasts.


    ¡°You..how can this strike able to pass the barrier!?¡± even with the understanding of human language did not mean that the bull could comprehend what had happened to him.


    ¡°Fool, this barrier already existed but Her Majesty just suppressed it to the lowest level. Now that there are some punchbag for those kids to train, why still prohibit the low-leveled enemy not to enter this place?¡±


    ¡®So that was why some of the beasts that only have the power equal to us can enter the barrier. Maybe there are more things that I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Ye Xiaobai opened his mouth.


    ¡®But truthfully there is a certain order for the formation to specifically deal with the human. I heard that those demonic sects also have such method.¡¯


    Perhaps if he had not entered the barrier in time, he would have become meat paste or anything that you did not want to see. Other than that, his eyes never left the young woman that took his glaive.


    He then recalled what she had said earlier. It was something that only the two knew about.


    ¡®You better give it to me!¡¯ Ye Xiaobai originally did not notice it at first but when he focused his attention on the belt that she was used, his eyes turned cold.


    ¡®No!¡¯ but the refusal from her made him more impatient. There was something that he did not tell anyone yet. The part where he ventured outside and unexpectedly meet someone.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care but you must give me the belt otherwise, I will not be polite to you.¡¯ Every second he saw that belt was worn by someone else other than that person made him furious. Why did she wear that belt in particular!?


    ¡®But..but this is what my previous master gave me. I don¡¯t know if he agrees that someone else than me touch the belt.¡¯ But when Yue wanted to protect her belt, Ye Xiaobai viciously removed it at that very second.


    ¡®You!¡¯ but they could not let out any voice and the event happened too fast.


    Only when she looked at the young man¡¯s facial muscle moved in an indescribable trace, could not differentiate between laughing or crying did she finally knew something.


    ¡®Are you really young master''s friend? Young Master Jiang?¡¯ just when Yue mention that name that Ye Xiaobai let out a sob, very low but her animal ears got that sound effortless.


    ¡®So you are someone that he knows...¡¯ murmured Ye Xiaobai before he continued what he wanted to say, ¡® I¡¯m sorry! If you really resent or if you even have the slightest hate in your heart, I am prepared for it.¡¯


    That was the only thing he could confess to her. Rather than feeling shameful, Ye Xiaobai felt that he was responsible for all of that. If someday someone or his relative truly wanted to settle the issue then he would accept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± What could Yue do at that moment? She just comforted him and then asked one more thing.


    ¡°Then I will tell you one thing. I¡¯m also inherited his technique with glaive! So I shall help you from now on!¡± that was said with spirit and determination.


    ¡°Why!? Why did you even want to help me? To help someone like me? To help the person that abandoned his friend!? It¡¯s not sensible!¡± feeling lost, Ye Xiaobai just placed the belt beneath him.


    ¡°Did you not remember what Young Master said when you are with him?¡± that was the only question before she left with his glaive.


    ¡®This glaive structure and the reason behind its production. Looks like I should follow him closely. But why do I also see something in him?¡¯ that was only in Yue thought before he saw the young boy in front of him that also shared similar feature with Ye Xiaobai.


    -


    Bam!


    Just at the time when the beasts that equivalent to Culture Core early stage appeared at the most outside of the hive perimeter, something just broke the entire chamber!


    Panting hard, Ye Qingcheng finally out! He could feel his entire body storing massive strength in every cell his body had.


    ¡°Little Yuan, Cousin!¡± he tried to just shouted like usual but suddenly the entire room trembled, the entire space shook with great intensity.


    And at the same time inside the door that previously sealed, two people walked in a dark tunnel. No light source could be found at that place but one of the figures emitted bright light from its body.


    ¡°So he finally awakens.¡± Manstein nodded happily for a good cause. The first was because the awakening of the ancient bloodline meant that the next step of the joint plan between The Queen of Yellow Bees, Theresa and Alice would yield the better result.


    ¡°Truly strange, why did strange and extraordinary things keep happening at a fast pace in this tiny place?¡± the figure was the vessel that Wang Yu used to match the timing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either but will she be fine?¡± ever since Alice helped the process, she entered the medallion and never got out.


    ¡°As long as we accomplish this matter, we can stay calm for a while. A short rest if I say.¡± Wang Yu said with a thought lingering in his mind.


    ¡°Then what recent news is there for us to know?¡± this was the important question for Manstein for he did not have anything like information network. Other than that, the movement of the majority would certainly affect the minority.


    But the act that they, as a part of the larger cluster of society did would also affect the major power the same. It was contradicting but that was the truth.


    ¡°Oh, too many to say. Some disciple says that The Cleansing Ancient Sect now make their move against their enemies. Other than that, there was also the large movement at Seven Color Sect that every person now take notice of it.¡±


    ¡°Then what about that person?¡± the only thing that really mattered for both Manstein and Wang Yu is the person who caused the huge change in the entire cultivation world. Not only that person ruined the plan to open the Universe Gate but also made it unstable and now the person was gone when his had done his deeds.


    ¡°Him!? Well, I think that anything that he associated with already became the legend now while the rest, like me and Alice, became the villain ones. That is how the winner writes their history.¡±


    Wang Yu had always remembered the day where their world should have opened with the discovery of Universe Gate.


    ¡°And I know that the invasion from another world was caused by him that day!¡± Wang Yu wanted to say more but Manstein stopped it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all already happened and even with the power the world gave you, no one could revert back time. Alright, so is the thing in front of us the item?¡± after walking for so long that they chatted along the way, they finally arrived at their destination.


    There was a black-watered fountain with its black stone wall covered the entire border of its location.


    Manstein just inhaled like when he was outside but then he felt the abundant qi just from the air alone!


    ¡°What is this thing!?¡± the fountain and the density level of qi around it made it like a perfect place for someone to meditate, drowned in its greatness.


    ¡°Forbidden Fountain. The Tenth Rank treasure of our time. But...¡± Wang Yu¡¯s vessel now looked around before his gaze turned cold.


    ¡°..looks like someone really wanted to take it away by force. I bet it¡¯s someone from that person¡¯s side!¡±


    Manstein then understood what he wanted to say. He saw those broken signs just around the fountain. Even if someone could store the treasure and sealed it to prevent someone from taking it but eventually, one day it would be found no matter how good you hid it.


    ¡°If we assume that the only person who can do all this knows the passage of this place, as well as the entire hive of the yellow bees then the only one that can do all of this are...¡±


    Just as Manstein thought about the beasts that could undergo stealth mode, a flash that drew an arc appeared in the dark! Something attacked him.


    Then another flash appeared but this time, Wang Yu moved with its physical strength alone to stomp the ground. The stomp itself was no more than to show off but actually, he used the wave of the stomp to detect the opponent.


    ¡®Something that comes out of habit.¡¯ Thought Wang Yu.


    Then there was an electrical current in front of the two. Wang Yu then cast a protection layer for both of he and Manstein before a figure with a scythe in its two front legs appeared at their sight.


    ¡°What are you, Nightstalker King want from The Forbidden Fountain?¡± Wang Yu sneered. When the stealth mode of this kind of beasts was done or if they could be detected early on then dealing them become more easier.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you appear outside with the rest of your kind? Then why did you appear at this place?¡±

 Chapter 64: Forbidden Fountain (1)

    ¡°This is all my fault!¡± while she was probing the action from the throne but Theresa could catch the general situation from her position.


    The horde mostly could not enter the barrier that she controlled. It was because she used the power from the fountain, a little of it to make her own barrier type. But Theresa also used her barrier at the top of the previous barrier, making it the double-layered barrier.


    Then a door appeared from the floor near her throne before the door opened. From the door, there was someone with the entire place around her feet turned into green in color.


    ¡°Finally, I completed the task that both of you entrusted me with.¡± Surprisingly, the figure was Wu Qing and her face now showed that she was really tired.


    ¡°Oh, please rest for the time being.¡± While saying that, even Theresa lend a hand to her, showing much care and concern. To Theresa, the completion itself was remarkable but to do all of that in such a short period, only a few could really match that.


    ¡°I will rest for a while but how about the children? It¡¯s dangerous outside if the barrier suddenly was gone.¡±


    Wu Qing already suggested to let them have something like a warning signal to tell them that the barrier will be gone. And the purpose she left them at the front line was to let her agreement with Ye Xiaobai fulfilled.


    ¡®Elder Sister, please let them have a little feeling of having their hands stained with blood for the first time.¡¯


    While she thought about him made such a request, Ye Xiaobai maybe had something in his mind.


    ¡°Be prepared. Once they start the process of removing the item, the barrier will slowly weaken. This will make those beasts outside the barrier, which are stronger than us, pour into this place.¡±


    Even as Theresa had a weak power because of the restriction the world gave her but her descendants were after all stronger than her in this world.


    ¡°As for those children, I believe that they can hold on. Even my general sent there to help them so there is only us.¡±


    -


    ¡°Damn you! What right makes you defend that monster!?¡± the beasts charged straight at the knight. Its hind legs were large and long but the front legs were smaller, so small that anyone could ignore its existence.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to defend this place.¡± The leader of Beeknight stood proudly, he had never given the opponent the chance to retaliate and kept stabbing with his lance.


    The stabbing itself had its own understanding and profound movement but under the sight of the other person, it would like just another ordinary stab.


    But sensing the strength of those two made Ye Yingyuan gasped in shock. He estimated that those to only at the late stage of Foundation Establishment but seeing the strength those two showed made him think about it.


    But he also had his own battle of course.


    ¡°Cousin, remember what I told you when we walking to the forest?¡± seeing the astonishment from Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face made Ye Xiaobai asked.


    Of course, Ye Xiaobai helped them with his bows, shooting the arrows accurately and perfectly hit their target without fail.


    ¡°Oh, the power of bloodline or something like that? I see, so even my brother also have a similar condition.¡± Ye Yingyuan pondered about it and in just a short amount of time, he also understood.


    ¡®No wonder Brother also have unexpected strength even before he starts cultivating the qi. But to think that the bloodline can supplement the power of someone...¡¯


    While he thought about the matter revolving around the bloodline, his hands moved without many intervals in every swing. And also at each swing, two or three blood fountain poured from those beasts that tried to get a taste of the boy.


    Now his clothes were full of red stain while the sword had the taste of the beast''s blood for the first time. But Ye Yingyuan¡¯s eyes did not change a bit even after he killed more than a hundred.


    ¡°I''m not prepared for this yet.¡± And as for the little girl Li Ling, she was not used to such killing but with this experience, she had an example of the world outside.


    Her heart beat faster and faster due to panic, her saber kept hitting those who were in the way. And even some of their blood covered her face. But on the other hand, Yue¡¯s movement was seamless, peerless.


    She swept the glaive down before she changed the direction with her hands, turning it from just sweeping to rotating the glaive around her. When she did all of this, no one could get close to her even the blood did not stain her clothes one bit.


    Then she gripped the glaive before swept it vertically with the energy imbued in it and when she swung the glaive, an arc of energy formed from that action.


    ¡°Flooding Sweep!¡± it was the same move that Ye Xiaobai executed. Then an unlucky beast whose form was like a giant rat was sliced by the merciless energy arc. Even the internal organs spread out from the beasts, increasing the stress to those young people.


    Then a large blast frequently appeared as Jack and that particular beasts exchange their attack, entangled themselves in the heat of battles.


    Even with the advantage of the lance that had the further range than the beasts attack did not mean that he could easily get rid of his enemy.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t give me the thing I wanted!?¡± every second they wasted on fighting, the beasts that could talk felt anger rising from his mind.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°You just some beasts that got your fortune by slowly comprehending the intelligence of the human. What makes you think to come here all at once?¡± Jack said while his strike with his lance increased in frequency.


    But the beasts suddenly spun his body before an arrow came from its side. The arrow just barely scratched its abdomen, failed to hit the body. Of course, the arrow came from Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡®Left, right, at the side of Cousin! Don¡¯t you dare to lay a finger on him!¡¯


    When he detected another stealth beast roaming around Ye Yingyuan, Ye Xiaobai instantly reload his bow. Then with a quick hands movement, he aimed his bow straight. Not only that but he also had his ways to detect the hidden enemies.


    And another arrow flew as fast as the winds.


    ¡°!¡± only when the arrow came close to him that Ye Yingyuan realized that Ye Xiaobai shot another arrow again. Even though he felt that presence but to his surprise, his cousin helped at such crucial moment.


    ¡°Ch!¡± just when Ye Xiaobai wanted to aim his bow, the ground near him turned into a sinkhole. He did not expect that the creatures even traveled under his feet.


    Fortunately, it was only one giant worm. But Ye Xiaobai bitterly smiled as he had never expected to be ambushed. But it was also due to his intense focus to keep the safety of his cousin and those around him that he almost fell from his own negligence.


    ¡®Certainly, I will not do the same thing again. As for the skill I learned from them, at least it is useful.¡¯ Thought Ye Xiaobai. For the skill that allowed him to detect those hidden beasts, it originally came from his enemies that previously used him as a puppet!


    Then he remembered something.


    ¡®The arrows number now five, enough to caused some damage.¡¯ Then Ye Xiaobai turned on a certain button before aiming his bow at the mouth of the worm.


    When he released the button, simultaneously five arrows came out together with astonishing speed!


    Before he knew it, the arrow penetrated straight into the worm¡¯s body, without giving it the chance to burrow itself again. Then a thick blue liquid slowly came out from the wound.


    ¡°That¡¯s useful for burst attack.¡± Commented Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± said Yue when she examined the little girl. She just watched how the saber that Li Ling used slashed down, giving the opponent the pressure of total offensive.


    But no matter how talented she was, to suddenly faced her first experience to kill a living being still made Li Ling nervous even though she somehow knew that this day would eventually come.


    She could not hold on for much longer, as her legs gave up. Just when Li Ling was about to fall that Ye Yingyuan caught her by his hands.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then it is better to leave this place to me. At least you still have the heart for those beasts, unlike me.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan with his face showed his helplessness.


    ¡®Is it because of my body constitution? Is that the reason why I don¡¯t feel a pity in slaughtering them even though they are the same living being like me?¡¯


    ¡°Boy, if you think you are heartless then you need to throw away those thoughts!¡± another boom sound could be heard from the place where the Beeknight and the beast battled against each other.


    Jack finally stabbed his lance with all of his energy exerted, finally penetrated the neck of that beats! Blood dripped slowly from the wound to the lance, before it slowly fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Seeing those gore scene made Li Ling wanted to throw everything in her stomach but her hands were held by Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°What that knight said is true,¡± Yue added. She also ventured outside of the forest but eventually, she ended up in the forest looking for someone.


    ¡®Young Master, I have finally found him. Even though Young Master said that he was supposed to be my master but you are no doubt, my savior. And as for your friend, I will see him further to match the description Youn Master gave me.¡¯ Yue thought that inwardly.


    And there was another reason she had ventured out alone in the forest. But she did not want to tell anyone.


    While she still in thought but her body movements did not slow down, instead it was like Yue had her move honed to the peak because the glaive in her hands moved like a slithery snake.


    The glaive then moved diagonally, cutting a leg of the beast and made it roared with anger. But it did not matter to Yue as she swung it downwards, decapitating the beasts into two parts.


    ¡°You have to become a little more cruel to your enemies. Think about what if they hurt someone you cherish, then think again that all of that is caused by you.¡± Said Yue.


    ¡°You know that this day will come.¡± Ye Yinyuan slowly said to Li Ling. He also knew that such a day would come, forcing him to stained his hands with the blood of the living being whether it was human or the beasts.


    ¡°But I feel guilty to kill them. At first, when I kill those beeknight, I already had this feeling but I suppressed it. It was because they really threatened the safety of me and all of the group but now I have to do it again for the same reason.¡±


    Li Ling actually had another thing that lingering in her mind.


    ¡°When I think about it, I kill them because I need to defend myself, to defend my own desire. But what about those beings? Did they not have a desire that we can simply kill it due to inconvenience or is it because of something else?¡±


    When hearing her thoughts, Ye Yingyuan then said softly while sighing.


    ¡°Basically, we kill to defend anything we have. Whether it is our survival, our ideology, our family, our desire, everything that we have!¡±


    Then he continued after a short break. He realized this when he saw the beeknight rushed to their position just for the sake of their colony!


    ¡°Even though it is not right to kill but when we are in a defensive state, the one who attacks first is the one who has more guilt, more sin to think! Every day we kill but not just indiscriminately, do you want to accept this now?¡±


    Ye Yingyuan then remembered that he still held that soft, tiny hands of Li Ling. In an instant, he let go of his hand while his face almost turned red from embarrassment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Said Li Ling in her weak tone. But then she continued her words, ¡°However, what you said have some truth in it. It is just that my unwillingness to accept this.¡±


    ¡°Good then, at least you have the consciousness about the living being.¡± Ye Yingyuan could not help but smile at the thought that Li Ling had. It was her care for the others that made him have good opinions about her.


    ¡®But what about me? Am I started to think the living being is special yet ordinary that cause the change in my mind?¡¯


    Seeing that smile made Li Ling¡¯s heart beat faster. She wanted to see this expression more often rather than seeing the solemn look that Ye Yingyuan had.


    ¡°What consciousness? It just my naive thought in your eyes right?¡± even though she said that but Li Ling felt satisfied to say that.


    ¡°Ah, you came!¡± suddenly, Ye Xiaobai exclaimed in surprised. And at the same time, countless eyes turned around to see a figure emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Ye Yingyuan shouted in ecstasy. But they also felt that aura, the aura that carried the primordial air around him.


    The beasts outside the barrier roared, shouted and produced many kinds of sounds that made ordinary person eerie if they heard that.


    ¡°All of you please move away!¡± it was Ye Qingcheng and he warned them all as his fist started to retract behind his hips. Ye Xiaobai then also added.


    ¡°Hear what he say! Get away from there, you too Yue!¡± he said that to warn everyone including Yue.


    Of course, they had to believe it because even if they did not want to, a momentum came from the arms that Ye Qingcheng used to form his fist.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a late stage Foundation Establishment cultivator? Why did I feel this kind of fear?¡± Yue muttered in confusion.


    There was no person in that place to know the power of the giant race that once inhabited their world. Even Manstein also left in unknown because the information about it was scarce.


    As for everyone else, they felt that aura too. Ye Qingcheng just forming a fist with his hands, then retracted his arms before a lot of energy was stored behind the arm.


    When the people that in the barrier were no obstructing his sight that Ye Qingcheng finally punched to his front! The aura also followed his fist and the energy behind propelled the fist¡¯s momentum to a new whole degree.


    The fist was fast but the energy followed behind it also not lose in comparison. It moved so fast that the air was compressed within the fist, enhancing the power the fist possessed.


    ¡®If that power hit the barrier, I¡¯m afraid that..¡¯ when Jack the leader of the Beeknight thought about it, to his surprise the barrier was still effective but the scene behind the barrier made him gaped.


    The beasts that crowded the barrier turned into the whole red mist or the meat paste, leaving no intact corpse to be recognized!


    ¡°Big Brother got stronger again.¡± Ye Yingyuan walked hastily to his brother and when he reached Ye Qingcheng, Ye Yingyuan hugged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried for Brother. I thought that the cause of the pain was just a strange illness but since I know that Brother has the strange bloodline flowed in your body, I really hope that Big Brother can awaken it to maximize the potential.¡±


    What else Ye Qingcheng could do other than to pat his little brother in his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your brother, Little Yuan. Instead, you should worry about Elder Brother.¡± Said Ye Qingcheng full of care. Then he continued when seeing both Ye Yingyuan and Li Ling stuck together, ¡°And it seems that you two are a good match after all, looks like this is a necessary report to be given to Mother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Big Brother!¡± even Ye Yingyuan did not give a care to those beasts that already became no more than a pile of meat and instead, he remembered the thing about his relation to a certain someone.


    While the duo brothers now ran around shouting and yelling at each other, Ye Xiaobai came to Yue. Since she was someone that his friend cared, he would treat her kindly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good move there.¡± That was the impression Ye Xiaobai had for the ability that Yue showed during her performance. Even she used the same ¡®Flooding Sweep¡¯ as his friend while Ye Xiaobai also learned the move from him.


    ¡°No, it is you who have a good move. Even you used the bow and the glaive simultaneously then. If only I did not barge in at that critical moment.¡± Yue smiled with her eyes looked at her feet.


    ¡°But you can move around those beasts with leisure as if whether they exist or not is not your business. How did you do that?¡± this was pure question Ye Xiaobai asked. But Yue just kept her mouth closed tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to tell.¡± Ye Xiaobai could only accept the fact that she currently had some matters that should not be asked.


    ¡°Then about the message he left, I should visit his family. I¡¯m responsible after all.¡± Ye Xiaobai then told Yue about his intention.


    ¡°But, but Young Master said that you need not go to his family!¡± Yue suddenly intercepted, even her animal ears shook and her tail moved in such a move, indicating her concern for the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip immediately after this is done.¡±

 Chapter 65: Forbidden Fountain (2)

    ¡®Instead of a barrier, how about I make it instead?¡¯ when facing with Nightstalker King, Manstein had to make sure to be able to defend himself.


    ¡®The barrier is full of energy, which is a good energy for that to work. Other than that, there is no other way to get out from this without him protecting me.¡¯


    Since the start, Manstein had always searched for the weakness he currently had due to the restriction the world gave to him. And the second one was he could only use what the cultivators called soul force instead.


    In his world, the term ¡®soul force¡¯ only became popular just when Alice became the second person to try the experiment, resulting in the current situation.


    ¡®In my world, there is no raw and abundant magical energy so we need to produce the energy just to let the machine work. But here, there¡¯s qi! It could be said that this kind of energy will be more than enough to do this soul technique. And my previous action also proved this point!¡¯


    But sadly, the initial stage to properly learn the soul force was at Nascent Soul stage which was far away from his reach.


    Then Manstein placed both his index finger at the certain place of the barrier.


    ¡°So what if I am a subordinate of that person? Did that change anything?¡± Nightstalker King spoke as his black figure constantly disappeared before reappeared again in the dark.


    ¡°No, but because of that reason I have to eliminate you!¡± Wang Yu could not activate the formation in the city because of this unexpected obstruction. And the more reason to fight Nightstalker King because of that statement.


    They battled right in the front of Manstein and the force they exerted was not small. While Nightstalker King kept playing hide and seek, Wang Yu was forced into a passive defense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, keep working!¡± because of that statement Manstein decided to leave the matter to Wang Yu.


    ¡°Ai, don¡¯t tell me you..¡± Wang Yu then noticed the gesture Manstein made at the moment. He suddenly realized what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Yes, the mobile defensive formation type. But it needs the energy to create it and to maintain it. And in addition to that Nightstalker King, we need to make this as fast as we can.¡± Manstein said while sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    The formation could be said to be the type that followed the user. But of course, comparing itself to the large formation like Coiling Dragon Formation was useless because the formation he needed now was the small and reliable ones.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that the formation I need to make now will only last for a full day with this energy maintaining the formation.¡¯


    After confirming and recalculating the time, Manstein then informed Wang Yu about the time they had to remove the Forbidden Fountain that ranked tenth Treasure.


    ¡°A full day. You really want to test this old man¡¯s strength or is it just the fact?¡± with that time limit, Wang Yu thought that the young man Alice entrusted him with was more straight to the point. It was because he saw the eyes of someone who determined to get the work done.


    ¡°What else? I¡¯ll just repel Nightstalker King with this formation.¡± Actually, there was another agenda Manstein had to do.


    Then Wang Yu finally agreed.


    After that, Manstein imbued his index finger with the minuscule energy he could gather. He could not properly direct those energies if he did not understand the essential things for a cultivator.


    ¡®Qi Condensation stage, other refers it as the introduction stage. This is where the body started to adapt itself to the presence of the strange, really powerful energy. But of course not everyone can become a cultivator, there¡¯s a requirement for it after all.¡¯


    While he was thinking about the plan he had to make in order to let him walk the path of the strong, Manstein used that minuscule energy to alter the direction of the barrier¡¯s energy.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡®Spiritual Roots, Willpower, and Determination. The three aspects that cultivators should reconsider in their path. I already lacked Spiritual Roots so the only two aspects, I cannot lose on those two!¡¯


    The longer he delayed, the more sweats his forehead had. His finger moved in a manner that it was like spinning a silk with his finger. Nevertheless, he lacked the time and so he hastened the process.


    Then a clanking sound could be heard right in the front of him. Fortunately, a transparent layer prevented the attack to hit Manstein but for some reason, the attack kept going.


    ¡°Good, very good! For some ordinary beings to obstruct my way is indeed praiseworthy but in the end, it¡¯s no use! Break for me.¡±


    ¡®Not good. Please make it quick!¡¯ Manstein realized it when the Nightstalker King used a certain method to compress the energy it had to form a penetrating force strong enough to break the current barrier.


    Yes, when Manstein altered the energy current was also the weakest moment but he also did not have much choice since the speed to make the small formation was also short.


    The Nightstalker King then slashed horizontally, even the force clashed with the transparent layer shaking the entire place around them.


    The force affected Manstein but not the formation making process. No matter what, he had to succeed! As for why he could defend himself, blood started to appear and flowed down from his index finger.


    ¡®Completed!¡¯ but sadly, his injury also spread to his internal organs so he coughed out a small amount of blood. His vision blurred but he also saw the spectacular light flowing like the wind before he lost his consciousness while sitting cross-legged.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± sensing that moment made Wang Yu felt really bitter.


    ¡°But he also trusted me, to make that formation. Did he know that the formation itself is hard to understand? But from the looks of it, he has succeeded!¡± Wang Yu also felt proud of the achievement Manstein could do.


    ¡®Vajra Turtle Minor Scale, truly a good formation for small group self-defends. It covers the entrance to this place with such success.¡¯


    Wang Yu could not help himself but recall that person who made this formation. Even the creator needed several times of failure to get the formation working by using another barrier as a supply energy but the young man did it just as fast as an incense stick burn.


    In front of him now was the Forbidden Fountain. The Treasure itself was actually more than enough to cause a large catastrophe for Xuan City and its neighboring vicinity.


    ¡®Forbidden Fountain ah, truly troublesome. I recall that Ye Guhan called something above the sky two years ago in the forest. So that day where the seals were weakened was used to make the riot but fortunately, there is an emergency system that activated after the leak of the black water.¡¯


    Wang Yu knew that during the weakened day of the barriers protecting the fountain, even The Queen of Yellow Bees barely managed to stay calm and almost succumbed to its temptation.


    ¡®And the water, it is like a stimulant to increased the battle power of any beings in contact but at the same time reducing their own intelligence. That is why this fountain was sealed by us all but to think that she cannot keep the fountain any longer.¡¯


    Wang Yu also found out the reason why Theresa wanted to remove the fountain from her hive. There was a low-level detector at that place!


    ¡®Looks like this is just a prevention but how bad that the person who placed the detector was a complete amateur, rendering the full function of it useless. Originally, this is the highest degree of detector back then. Pity.¡¯


    He knew who the person that tried to safeguard the fountain with such care. Of course, it was the same person who betrayed him!


    That person also knew about their secrets so everything they had the knowledge of, he must have known about it too.


    Wang Yu then let out his power. The vessel now had the power of Nascent Soul cultivators supporting its body. The power of his cultivation base then wrapped around the edge of the fountain, slowly closed it.


    The energy then covered the entire fountain before it abruptly stopped at the distance of only a meter left before it touched the fountain.


    -


    ¡°Now is the time.¡± Wang Yu¡¯s real body was placed at the center of Coiling Dragon Formation and he always kept the safety and security of the whole Xuan City. Even this unknown city was still a city so he had to keep watching for those large power.


    Ever since he saved those disciples, he tried to mediate them. But obviously, they wanted to go back to their sect.


    ¡®Maybe they should just see it for themselves to understand..¡¯ Wang Yu planned to let them go. But of course with him erasing every single trace about this city from their body and memories!


    ¡°Master Wang, is this the right thing?¡± at his side, Hou Fei opened his arms wide. From his hands, several strings of energy with the mix of Soulforce in it flowed to the formation¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes, this is essential to help them move that item from its place.¡± Wang Yu also poured his energy to the formation.


    The formation was in a sealed space different from the city. This was the reason why he could assist them to retrieve the item. But Wan Yu also knew about The Forbidden Fountain¡¯s characteristic.


    ¡°And remember about that aura? Looks like a lot of beasts are attracted to it.¡± Wang Yu saw numerous birds and even bugs moved towards the forest. And his lips curved upwards as if knowing the event that happened on the other side.


    ¡°Is it good or bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know but we have to do our duty.¡±


    -


    ¡°What is your animal trait resemble from?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked Yue. He took a glance at her animal ear that formed a triangular form and the silver color hair that now displayed fully because of the light that came perfectly from above.


    Currently, she wore a plain robe but that did not hinder her beauty from his eyesight.


    ¡°My father said that we have the power of Silver Fox flowed within our blood. But the thing that you should take priority now is to get out of this place as soon as possible!¡± Yue warned him.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± all of them now moved with their energy to the royal chamber where the throne was placed while Li Ling pondered and asked about Yue¡¯s statement.


    ¡°It is dangerous. Can¡¯t you see that the number of those beasts just increasing with every second pass? Therefore, we have to move deeper.¡± Yue explained.


    ¡°Yes, you should listen to her.¡± Added Ye Xiaobai, agreeing with Yue. When he remembered that the little girl was someone who had a close relationship with both his aunt and the daughter of the mayor, Ye Xiaobai felt awkward.


    ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t understand. Jack, are those knights still in that place or are you order them to move out?¡±


    Because the plan was created by her, Li Ling did not want to let them become the one who shouldered the burden. It should be her instead since the idea came from her.


    ¡°Currently they are retreating with haste. And as for the rear, they are the last to arrive so we maybe meet them.¡± Even though the knight regiment of the hive was strong but against the entire forest, they did not stand a chance.


    ¡°We should help them. And, do you still dislike us?¡± because of his heightened sense, Ye Qingcheng could feel the presence of those beasts more clearly.


    ¡°Thank you for the concern. And as for the previous matter, let¡¯s just say it never happened.¡±


    They could feel the hive shook and the sound those beasts made increasing along with the passing of time. And they were forced to the deeper part of the hive while regrouping with the rest of the beeknight.

 Chapter 66: Forbidden Fountain (3)

    A white space, without anything even a building in it. There were only plains around even he could not describe if this was another dream or not.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Said someone. When Manstein realized who the sound belonged to, he slowly turned his entire body to the source. He would not forget this voice because this voice belonged to that entity.


    ¡°Reaper.¡± That was what Manstein called him.


    ¡°You can call me that. And you are the few person in the entire world that currently exist to be able to see me. Of course, you already know one of my tasks so there is no need for me to explain. Or is there something you have to ask?¡±


    Reaper said it in monotonous. Manstein had never believed that in such a short time he would meet again.


    ¡°Are you perhaps an existence those dead people call angel?¡± when he had seen those people that already dead appeared that time, Manstein had heard them speaking about the angel. But he did not know whether their statement was true or not.


    ¡°Those that can only observe, they are given the knowledge of our existence when their soul leaves from this world.¡±


    While Reaper said that, he moved his finger slowly. Thought that Manstein could not differ what his gender was but Manstein would call Reaper a ¡®he¡¯.


    ¡°And you are the few that have the privilege to see all of the things the world do not even know it exists. If I should introduce myself, then I¡¯m The Angel of Death. The Soul Reaper, The one who knows the time of death for every living being as well as for the time of birth for them.¡±


    Manstein then lost in thought. If what he said was true, he would be able to know the death time for every living being that existed. But then why Manstein could see him?


    ¡°Then are you also a living being?¡± asked Manstein.


    ¡°I¡¯m able to manifest into a myriad of beings as well as your human form so of course, I¡¯m also a living being. And then you wonder, ¡®if you are also a living being then how do you die?¡¯ like that or similar things right?¡±


    What Reaper had said really hit the spot. Manstein just wanted to ask about it but suddenly heard that sentence made him silent again.


    ¡°You and that little boy know the answer already.¡± With that just word, Reaper did not utter a single word.


    ¡®Does that mean I really can¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die?¡¯ with some connection between him and Ye Yingyuan, Manstein could share some of his knowledge with him. And surprisingly, their comprehension also went towards this direction.


    ¡°So you, The Angel of Death don¡¯t know about your own death?¡± this time Manstein let out a long sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s the point. If someone knows when they will die, wouldn¡¯t all the people in the worlds become a saint by the end of their life? And they could just do evil things before the time arrived for me to reap their souls. Is that fair?¡±


    Reaper said it with a profound meaning behind it. Imagine if you know when you will die, then you can just ask for forgiveness and then repented for your sins as well as spending all your wealth for charity.


    ¡®Yes, that is why there¡¯s no one who knows when they die otherwise they can just do evil deeds before repenting for their sins. That is called cheating, fortunately that does not become true.¡¯ Thought Manstein as he slowly absorbed the knowledge.


    At the least, this was also considered a knowledge on its own.


    ¡°Then why did you let me see your form? Why did you visit me again?¡± in a soft and defeated voice, Manstein asked this question. This was the most important question ever since he had seen Reaper for the first time.


    ¡°Truthfully, I started to like you. It¡¯s not in the form of feelings but rather in the form of your characters. You cared about them, right? The family that takes care of you for some time, you planned to let them sheltered somewhere safe. That is why I come here to inform you.¡±


    But then the vision turned dark for Manstein, he did not even know why though.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    -


    ¡®He¡¯s unconscious but his position and his body still act to protect the barrier.¡¯ Seeing the body moved on its own without a bit of the consciousness for half a day truly brought Wang Yu surprise.


    Currently, half a day had passed and the tremor from outside the hive kept increasing in quantity while the Nightstalker King could only shout in fury, unable to enter the area around the Forbidden Fountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s come!¡± while still clinging to compress the energy to shrouding the fountain, a large and long dragon with its golden scale came from below. Wang Yu¡¯s vessel then somehow glowed in the golden light.


    ¡®I can feel you, my vessel. It¡¯s good that I send my vessel first and put part of my consciousness inside. To think that Nightstalker King is a subordinate of that person.¡¯


    Before the group¡¯s departure, Wang Yu placed a certain teleportation point at one of the item¡¯s they carried. But of course, Manstein picked it up, summoning the vessel when he wanted to enter the gate.


    ¡®And this is a wormhole! The formation even created this thing?¡¯ an exclamation came from Hou Fei. The formation they currently used was far more advanced because of its multifunction purpose.


    Even long distance communication became possible other than spreading the voice with the help of qi imbued in it. When the two saw that Nightstalker King just charged endlessly towards the formation, they felt pity for the creature.


    It was because every time Nightstalker King used stealth mode to bypass the formation, it caught him like a kid got caught when stealing a candy. After detected, dozens of light that formed a line chased it until the creatures got out from the formation''s range.


    ¡°I need you to support me as well as maintaining the current situation. And the worst, we only have half a day left.¡± Wang Yu knew that to forcibly activated and created the formation had took a great toll on Manstein.


    ¡°Half a day!? Then we must make haste.¡± Hou Fei then quickly used his energy to channeled the power from the wormhole which connected to the Coiling Dragon Formation back in the city.


    ¡°You all, how dare you to snatch that item!?¡± left with no choice, indeed in his head, made Nightstalker King furious. But no matter what, he could not pass even the formation so how could he bring them any danger?


    ¡°The fountain rooted itself to the bedrock beneath the surface of the soil. And possibly the fountain already found the energy vein and the black water is produced again.¡±


    As if deaf, Wang Yu just stated the point he had observed so far. After that, he raised his palm and a fluctuation from the vessel appeared before the vessel jumped towards Wang Yu¡¯s true body.


    ¡°Wait for me to return this first. Please feel free to prepare.¡± Wang Yu returned to absorbing the vessel. Then the vessel dissipated like sand being blown by the winds. Hou Fei also sent his energy down to the edge of the fountain, placing his own energy atop of Wang Yu''s energy.


    -


    While half a day passed rather peacefully behind the gate but it was not the case for those who were outside.


    The barrier kept weakening but the numbers of those beasts just increasing instead. The group finally met with the rest of the knight regiment, ready to return to the chamber.


    ¡°Those who take the rear position, hold them off!¡± as the highest command in the knight made Jack¡¯s sound like an order. Several Beeknight stood behind with their energy released at full capacity.


    They moved at the long corridor leading to the chamber but behind them, a Steel-legs Spider came towards their direction while following behind it were the smaller ones but greater numbers.


    Then an energy arrow was shot and hit the spiders before exploding with a large, orange flames. Although it was good, the numbers were so large that the explosion felt like throwing a stone into the ocean.


    ¡°Move faster, to the chamber!¡± Ye Xiaobai then used his bow but this time he used the manual-mode and a string pulled themselves from the bows. This was the standard form and the previous form was semi-automatic.


    The difference was this time, he had to pull the strings to launch the arrows while the previous gave him faster fire rate. But there was also penetrating force to reconsider.


    He pulled the strings until he felt his arms ached, pouring his energy into the had of the arrow before shooting it straight to the enemies.


    A deafening sound produced from it surprised every person. The arrows flew unhindered, unstoppable because everything that stands in its way was eliminated without mercy. A straight empty line was formed due to that shot.


    ¡°Cousin! Don¡¯t use that technique, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Just when Ye Yingyuan warning came, Ye Xiaobai coughed up blood from his mouth. He coughed up several times which was not a good sign.


    ¡°Let me take care of him.¡± Suddenly Yue emerged from the side and approached Ye Xiaobai.


    Then she looked at them because they stood still before continued, ¡°Just keep going, we will catch up with you all.¡±


    After that, they had to left and even Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng reluctantly. They did not want anyone from their family to get hurt by this.


    ¡°You know you should not use that technique. Explosive Chaos Technique is simply an unstable factor even for someone stronger, you should not push yourself too far.¡± As she said that, Yue placed her hands on the back of Ye Xiaobai. She gave her energy to replenish and recovered Ye Xiaobai''s body.


    ¡°Just to try if I can use it with my own understanding before modifying it.¡± Ye Xiaobai smiled slightly. He obtained a few things while at the same time also lost a few things. Lost his friend but obtained power, this kind of exchange that made his anger raised to a new degree.


    ¡°Even then, you should not use it! After all the long way, I finally found the person I¡¯m looking for, how can you just disappoint me by doing all of this, harming yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m the person you are looking for? Is it because of his words?¡± when Ye Xiaobai heard it the second time, he was sure that Yue had waited for this moment but for what purpose?


    ¡°Young Master told me about the cure he had given to me. He said that the one who gave the materials was his friend, even Young Master had to beg with a pitiful appearance just to get it.¡±


    ¡°Then at that time when he even held my legs, begging me to lend some resources was to cure you?¡± Ye Xiaobai turned solemn. He still remembered it like it had happened yesterday but he kept his mouth tight.


    ¡°Yes, and...¡± it was a long pause and even Ye Xiaobai looked to the rear where the Beeknight defense line was almost broken by a charge. With swift hand movement, he dragged along Yue to pull back.


    ¡°You all, retreat!¡± even someone like him with his cultivation at Foundation Establishment stage could not take the crowd alone. And when Ye Xiaobai saw the crumbling defense line, he ordered them to just retreat.


    Fortunately, their movement speed was not inferior to those beasts, making the retreat safe but still in pursuit.


    ¡°About what I told you about the cure, Young Master said that all of them came from you. So I feel I have to return the favor and the gratitude in my heart increasing. So he suggested to resolve this for me and planned to give me to you.¡±


    Just as Yue wanted to continue, Ye Xiaobai caught a sentence that made him narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What did you say, give you to me? Him?¡± it was his reaction when he moved towards the chamber.


    ¡°Who are you actually? Do you perhaps a slave?¡± when Ye Xiaobai fully remembered that Yue had the characteristic of an animal, he recalled that the majority of them was discriminated. As for why did that happen, the recent invasion of other world was enough for the world¡¯s inhabitant to despise them.


    That words made Yue¡¯s entire body quivered even Ye Xiaobai could feel it instantly. As the Beeknights used their wings to accelerate their speed and rushed together with Ye Xiaobai, another quake appeared even though the hive was still in its place.


    Fortunately, they were floating around the long corridor.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just asking. But coming here all the way from that place is too reckless of you so explain to me in detail about everything from your point of view.¡±

 Chapter 67: Forbidden Fountain (4)

    ¡°After I was cured, Young Master went to meet you. He would only mention your name when he was with me, knowing that the situation at that time was not favorable.¡±


    Yue explained it in a sorrowful manner. Ye Xiaobai had known about what situation at that time was while shooting the arrows at semi-automatic mode, the rate the arrow came out made the Beeknights looked at him amazed by his performance.


    Even Ye Xiaobai could smell the air that filled with blood. He took a look at those Beeknights, silently praising them.


    ¡®Beeknights, they still can¡¯t change into human form yet but they really are a good unit.¡¯ As the person who had at least ventured outside for once, he knew that the knight was far more experienced in defending an area.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know that will be the last time I saw him..¡±


    Even though Yue still held Ye Xiaobai¡¯s hand, she had to heal him as she said that. Ye Xiaobai let out a sad sigh, remembering those scene all over again.


    -


    ¡°They have to be quick, now the outer hive was mostly occupied by the beats already. We have not much choice other than to temporarily move to the sealed space.¡±


    Feeling the presence all over the hive made Wu Qing felt restless. The overwhelming numbers of the beasts now probably more than enough to sweep through any obstacle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, most of them are fast due to the rear keeping the beasts at bay. We just need to gather them all at this place and we are ready to go.¡±


    Even Theresa had her resolution when she said this. If not the fact that the fountain contained such a mystical effects on both her and every beast in the forest, she would not ask Alice to directly removed the fountain from that very place!


    ¡°Then what about Manstein? He¡¯s still down there!¡± said Wu Qing anxiously.


    ¡°They will use the wormhole to escape from this place. Ah..¡± just as Theresa wanted to say another word, the group came from the large door.


    ¡°At last we arrive. If not for the fact that the rear still defending then we will surely fall there.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan while panting. The path from the outer hive to the chamber in the inner hive was rather long and they had to move through dozens of corridors.


    ¡°Just rest for a bit. I¡¯ll be waiting for Cousin to return safely. Even if I can feel him but seeing him in person is more reassuring.¡± Ye Qingcheng stood at the large door while letting the others enter.


    ¡°You all, quickly recover yourself with this.¡± Because of the situation, Theresa let all of them enjoyed the honey the colony had produced.


    ¡°Come and eat this otherwise we will not be able to take a defensive stance.¡± When Ye Yingyuan took a glance at Theresa and saw those glittering ray of light coming from the throne, he knew what to do.


    ¡°Hmm, so sweet.¡± When Li Ling raised her hands and put the yellow honey to her mouth, the sweet taste the honey had along with the energy contained within also let her energy recovered faster.


    Ye Yingyuan also grabbed the honey that came to him. It was in liquid form and moved like a bubble to his range thus he was able to catch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I can¡¯t believe Big Brother was in this delicious liquid during the awakening process.¡± Ye Yingyuan had never felt the sweetness of this level and envied his brother for submerged himself in this delicacy.


    As for Ye Qingcheng, he only turned around his body for a short time.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, for your care and help. I don¡¯t know how I should repay it.¡± He said while placing his hand on his head. Then he turned around again and kept his posture to be ready at any moment.


    ¡°No, you misunderstand something here. In the future, I will accompany you all for a long time so you all should expect this.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Then there was also the discussion between Wu Qing and Li Ling. Of course, Wu Qing would check her condition first before letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Elder Sister, did you also experience it all?¡± when the topic came to the killing, Li Ling had her doubt in her heart. Even with Ye Yingyuan¡¯s advice she still could not hide her dislike towards such action.


    ¡°Everyone will experience it someday no matter who they are.¡± Wu Qing then slowly placed her hands on the top of her head.


    ¡°Yingyuan, are you fine?¡± but when seeing the expression Ye Yingyuan made previously made Li Ling asked him.


    ¡°What is happening with him? Did something go wrong?¡± Wu Qing also asked Ye Yingyuan. Ye Yingyua turned his head before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What are you talking about? If you are talking about my feeling when killing those beasts, then maybe I have a problem.¡±


    But contradict to what he had said, Ye Yingyuan showed them a radiant smile on his child''s face.


    ¡°Elder Sister Wu, Yingyuan definitely has a problem. He told me that he felt indifference when killing those beasts and I also saw him doing it without even blinking! Is this good or bad?¡± worry started to appear inside Li Ling¡¯s heart.


    She only remembered that expression Ye Yingyuan produced only appeared at the time where he ¡®taught¡¯ her the lesson at the festival years ago. Remembering all of that clearly made her flustered and embarrassed.


    ¡°For the first time and he already accustoms himself to the condition where he did not even blink when killing, this is a good sign but you can also call it a bad one.¡± Wu Qing let out a sigh.


    ¡°Oh, I remember. Why don¡¯t you two meditating together?¡± suggested Wu Qing.


    ¡°Ye Yingyuan had his Nine Yang Body Constitution while Li Ling had Pure Yin Body Constitution. Do you read the note that placed behind the scroll?¡± asked Wu Qing.


    Then Ye Yingyuan remembered the scroll his father had given to him. He opened it and then found out that the part explaining dual cultivation. Of course one of his ability, ¡®Ring of Fire¡¯ originally came from the scroll.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t read it previously because I trained myself with Ring of Fire technique. The first one to taste the technique was my cousin so that I can judge the strength of the technique.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan innocently.


    ¡°Then what about you, Li Ling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m able to learn the first technique due to the training I had for some time in Ye Residence. But I also lost myself when learning the second one.¡± Li Ling also gave the similar reason as Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two training together in the training room?¡± Theresa said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, we often took exchange with each other to test our growth in strength and abilities. And I have to admit that Li Ling has more deep techniques than me.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan with honesty.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theresa wanted to tease the young children again but she stooped from doing that. Instead, she frowned before she closed her eyes and her aura radiated around.


    ¡°Elder Sister Wu, have you ever seen a person with animal ears and tails?¡± Li Ling asked due to her curiosity. And she also knew that Wu Qing had far more knowledge than her.


    To her surprise, Wu Qing stared blankly at the moment before she returned to her sense. She just did not believe that someone from that kind of race would appear here.


    ¡°Come here quick!¡± all of a sudden, Ye Qingcheng shouted with excitement. In his point of view, two silhouettes followed by a crowd followed behind moved to his direction. Then with anticipation, Ye Qingcheng prepared for another strike.


    His large muscular body now bulged more, showing the power behind that muscle. Ye Xiaobai who saw it immediately issued an order.


    ¡°Evasive maneuvers!¡± he shouted loudly to remind those knights behind. Then he also tightened the hand that held Yue because he started to move outside the range of those fist attack.


    ¡®Seriously, Cousin. You wanted to use it again after all!¡¯ only Ye Xiaobai knew that the mastery behind the strike was low, enough for Ye Qngcheng to lose his control. Even the fist that was able to turn the beasts outside the barrier into meat pulp was still unstable.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous but the destructive force in it is no joke.¡¯ While Ye Xiaobai was still flying to the door, he did not take notice of Yue¡¯s expression. She held her intense anger in her.


    ¡®Why did you grab my hands so tightly!? It¡¯s hurt, hateful!¡¯ but at the same time, she also noticed the slightly strange situation and her ears twitched strongly.


    ¡®This is the pressure from that large man. He is the one that gives me the very essence of natural fear, I don¡¯t know why though.¡¯ All of the beasts that sensitive to the aura would feel its terrifying oppressive aura.


    But for Ye Yingyuan and the others, they had it easier because Ye Qingcheng was on their side after all.


    The Beeknight behind then also feel its aura and suddenly obeyed the order given, started to move away from the straight route, giving a clear view of the beasts chasing them from their back.


    ¡°Go, Charging Punch!¡± doing the same previous movement by retracting the arm behind, took the stance and then gave a straight punch, Ye Qingcheng let out his charging energy from his arm to his punch.


    ¡®But this is too slow, I¡¯ll not use it in close combat though!¡¯ thought Ye Qingcheng with a bitter smile.


    A deafening sound came from the air as soon as the punch was executed. Even the air was moved following the movement of the force behind those punch that came straight to the beasts, giving them no chance to evade.


    ¡°It¡¯s the source of all that strength. Strength, we need it.¡± There were some intellectual beasts among the crowd that instantly sense their desire reached the peak. They glanced at the large door leading to the chamber and saw that there was a man at the front of the door.


    ¡°Where is that Nightstalker King? I have not seen him since we move to the hive. Why did he suddenly vanish without us knowing?¡± even though Nightstalker King was sending his minions but the leader himself now did not even present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. It¡¯s better to gang on that boy!¡± said the centipede with a little face on its front head. The opposite talker was a serpent that let out its tongue every few seconds.


    ¡°But just look at that force behind the punch, how should we deal with that? Now with the addition of the hive we invaded, we clearly offended The Queen already. I¡¯m sure they just hold their ground here but I really don¡¯t know what their next plan is.¡± Said the monkey.


    They did not really know what will happen next. The temptation in front of them clearly alluring but they had no idea if all of this was just a trap to deal with all of them altogether or just the last defense line the opponent created.


    ¡°Hey, do you remember what Nightstalker King carried us two years ago? Just where did he get those black water from?¡±


    Sadly, their intelligence was only at the level of basic communication but not to think too far from their instinct. If this was watched by either Wang Yu or Alice they would surely laugh at their simple mind.


    ¡°As long as we got stronger then whatever he gives is good!¡± the centipede just continued to move closer and silently without letting the others know his position.


    But the monkey looked around before he went back a step. Its eyes showed the cunningness only found in the more intellect beings.


    ¡®Surely they did not know where the Nightstalker King is. There must be something big but I don¡¯t know where is it either. Might as well get out from this muddy water, I get a tingling sensation from my head.¡¯ The monkey thought before scratching its head and walked back.


    ¡°What are you doing!? Are you just retreat if something uncertain appears?¡± grumbled the centipede.


    ¡°Think about the situation before striking, maybe that will help you. See you!¡± as if it did not have any sense of hearing and shame, the monkey already ran far away from their sight.


    And for the rest of them, they hesitated to strike while the chance to obtain the strength they desire was right in front of them.

 Chapter 68: Removing The Fountain

    What the monkey did was right on its own. And they, the beasts did not blame nor care about it. Instead, they had looked at their pray, stood there at the front of the large door.


    But those beasts did not know the danger increased along with the passage of time. As for those who crossed the door, they were given utmost protection and care.


    ¡°Now what? We are regrouping with all the remaining unit in this place. And as for those damnable beasts, what can we do?¡± Ye Xiaobai saw the situation was rather passive for his side.


    ¡°Oh, is that what you want to say?¡± said Wu Qing before she saw the girl beside Ye Xiaobai. The words that Li Ling had said now become reality as the girl she saw was really had the thing that Li Ling had mentioned before.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± realizing the stare Wu Qing gave to Yue made Ye Xiaobai tilted his head.


    And the one who exchanged a glance at the moment were two beautiful figures with their own charm at the least. And now they stared at each other without saying anything, increasing the intense moment.


    ¡°Sorry, that was just my mistake. I have seen the description of the race that has the traits of an animal but to see it with my own eyes, that is the first.¡± Wu Qing smiled at both Yue and Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Sorry if my figure is not to your liking.¡± Yue bowed a little before returning to her previous standing position.


    But in her heart, she secretly felt surprised to see the reaction from everyone she had met since she entered the hive alone between the crowd of the beasts. Yue thought that there must be someone that will dislike her but her expectation now was shattered completely.


    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s hear the next step of the plan.¡± Ye Yingyuan was the first to get close to the throne before informing everyone.


    ¡°Big Brother, you come here too!¡± Ye Yingyuan added. He knew that the last and the strongest barrier would be cast so he just told Ye Qingcheng to leave the entrance.


    And Ye Qingcheng retreated from the door before a white wall appeared in front of the door. Fortunately, Ye Qingcheng knew that his current strength was unstable so he followed what his brother had said.


    ¡®Currently, I¡¯m not used to the strength my body has now. This is not good in the long term.¡¯ Even though Ye Qngcheng gained more benefits from the bloodline awakening but it also had its own restriction as well.


    His entire body had experienced huge transformation from head to toe and even from the outermost skin to the deepest bone marrow and capillary. But this did not mean Ye Qingcheng became so strong to the point that he could fight against Culture Core cultivators.


    ¡®Especially about the bloodline itself, it gives me the chill when everyone explained it to me.¡¯


    According to the explanation by Alice, the bloodline power was inherent, meaning that it could be transferred to the descendant. This was like the slight increase in Spiritual Roots if both the parental had become cultivators and produced some descendant.


    Other than that, the bloodline power heavily depended upon the strength their blood contained. This point made Ye Qingcheng realized that the dragon also had this bloodline power as well.


    But sadly, the bloodline power holders had to increase the power of both their blood power and their body organs slowly and one by one as well, meaning that if cultivators also held the power of bloodline then the time he or she had to spent increased exponentially.


    It also meant that Ye Qingcheng had to spend double or even longer times to just increase his power.


    ¡®But it¡¯s fine. The strength that it gave also not bad. At the least, it compensates the time I have to spend in the future. But if what they said is true then there are more people like me outside, having the power of bloodline in their blood.¡¯


    As for the advantage of the bloodline power of course lied in their body strength, endurance as well as toughness. Even if they faced the opponent of the same cultivation stage, they would not lose as long as the opponent was just equal to them in their cultivation.


    -


    ¡°Please hold yourself longer! I will finish it in a few minutes.¡± The more Wang Yu spent his time to remove the fountain from its place, the more energy had drained from his body.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Now, he had reached the last stage to remove the fountain. He saw the transparent, root-like substance underground near the energy vein. Not only Wang Yu had to worry about his energy consumption but also the condition near the fountain.


    ¡°I can keep up. How long is my sleep duration?¡± it was around two hours ago Manstein finally woke up from his dream. There was still traces of blood stain remained on his finger and the corner of his lips.


    And the small formation Vajra Turtle: Minor Scale was still working despite relentless attack Nightstalker King gave.


    ¡°Six hours. But you must be relying on the formation self-programmed defense to keep Nightstalker King at bay.¡± Wang Yu answered. He also felt proud to see the formation this time.


    ¡®Vajra Turtle Formation was actually a defensive mobile formation type that relied on its extreme defense and mobility in the price of the attacking power have little to none power. If the enemy moved first, then the formation could release a terrifying defensive mechanism in form of light attacks.¡¯


    What differs offensive-type and defensive-type formation was in their style to eliminate foes.


    Offensive-type used a large attack or strong and sometimes both factors to kill the enemies. Usually, this kind of formation can be ordered to attack the opponent but hard to guard against another attack too.


    The opposite of that type would be defensive-type formation. This type of formation would only attack those who enter its range of defense area. And it was harder to get rid of this formation if someone had to step into the area of its effective range just to attack the weakness.


    ¡°Tch, even the entire channel was marked as its area of defense. What kind of formation is this!?¡± Nightstalker King had never seen or heard this type of formation.


    Now its figure was revealed for Manstein to see. It used its hind legs as a center of its large movement and there was also two scythe-like arms that already turned into broken scythe in some of its parts.


    Now Manstein felt assured of this formation¡¯s defensive capabilities. And he also gave his thanks to those pieces of knowledge from his device that recorded every single thing those ancestors did in the past.


    ¡°You wanted to grab the black water from the fountain and also used it to your own agenda so why don¡¯t we do the same?¡± in a rare case, Manstein would show his other side but only faintly.


    ¡°Come on! Show me all you got otherwise you can forget about bringing the entire hive down or to catch us!¡± Manstein tried to taunt the Nightstalker King.


    But on another side, Wang Yu even used the help from Coiling Dragon Formation just to lift the transparent root-like substance from underground but even with his power, he could not do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard, even for me Senior Wang.¡± Hou Fei also let out his thought at this moment. He had never expected that to remove the fountain, they had to even borrow the power Coiling Dragon Formation had.


    Then both Wang Yu and Hou Fei circulated their energy to the golden dragon that already spun around the transparent root-like substance. The golden dragon let out its roar, showing its might by forming a trail behind its body every time it flew around.


    The trail formed a certain kind of chains that tied itself to the root. Then an additional force surged upward, adding the extra help for Wang Yu and Hou Fei.


    ¡°Go! No holding back anymore or else the fountain will fall to the others.¡± Wang Yu did not want to hold back himself since the big push from the golden dragon helped him as well as their limited time.


    ¡®And this place will turn into a dead zone if the teleportation is done this instant.¡¯


    He then used his right hands to sends five strings of energy to the certain point at the surface of the transparent root. And the next move was Hou Fei to take. Hou Fei was the one responsible for controlling the golden dragon that currently binding the transparent root.


    ¡°Bind it from the energy veins underground. Don¡¯t let it absorb anything anymore from this point!¡± with some time to practice with the formation, Hou Fei could understand the basis of its movement as well as its principle.


    The golden dragon then breathed out something that stuck the transparent layer, before the transparent layer revealed tiny flowing colors in its surface.


    ¡°Now we can see those absorbed energies. You can see from this flowing colorful energy flowed in its surface. That is the usage of ¡®Breath of Visibility¡¯, to let us see the thing that we can¡¯t previously.¡±


    Wang Yu nodded when seeing Hou Fei could use this method. But to do all of the previous deeds require more than just experience. It also needed the user to have an understanding of the ability as well.


    After some time, there was a blinding light came from downward. Then the light disappeared and Wang Yu knew that the time had come for them to remove the roots in one attempt!


    ¡°Now let¡¯s do this. I need you to keep the dragon pushing the roots upward and to stabilize the after effect of my doing. Would you do this for me?¡± asked Wang Yu. He knew how hard it was to reach this stage but to remove the roots the fountain had it was not easy.


    Therefore he wanted to let Hou Fei reconsider the risk and gain from this case.


    ¡°Senior, I know very well about the consequences but it can¡¯t be helped anymore. Furthermore, there¡¯s still those children and Young Miss Wu to take account.¡±


    Hou Fei shrugged his shoulders, as he felt that the risk and the gain were worth it. It was because to remove the roots, one must use their power without stopping even in the middle of the process and without interruption and also add the fact that they had to endure the long and energy consuming the process.


    After that acknowledgment, they instantly used the entire power to lift the root!


    The space around the root started to shake, meanwhile at the outside the tree which supports the hive also had its branch fell down, cracked surface of the tree¡¯s skin also originated from this shake.


    As if the alarm in their brains woke them from their fantasy, the beasts that already swarmed to every place of the hive except the royal chamber scared to the point of the disoriented movement.


    ¡°Now what will you do? Get out from here?¡± feeling the shake made Manstein realized the time had come for all of them to bail out from this place.


    ¡°Spatial Seal!¡± only Manstein knew that the cause of the spatial seal was the removal of the fountain. This was also considered as a danger on its own because the spatial was an unstable factor when something had its own spatial power.


    ¡®So the Ranked Treasure had its own spatial power, huh?¡¯ this would become the reference for Manstein who had never seen the spatial seal.


    ¡°You can have that fountain and you all can enjoy its benefit but it¡¯s no use when he knows the spatial around here is not usual.¡± Could not handle the situation due to many unexpected factors made Nightstalker King had to retreat no matter what.


    ¡°You are good at hiding yourself, also good at dealing such a burst damage but in the end, it was all for naught. Even if you want to use any communication means to anyone, you will find it fail as many as you try.¡±


    Manstein smiled with confidence. Not only the spatial seal locked the certain space but also reflected the entire energy that came from and to that space. The only way to let communication keep going was to break the spatial seal.


    Now Manstein had no need to worry about anything at least for the moment. The group had already gotten the Yellow Honey, which was a good honey to cure the Black Plague disease. Other than that, Manstein also had some honey with him.


    ¡®Other than curing disease, honey is used as a health potion. But here, I can use it as an energy drink. How about I enter the initial stage with this honey?¡¯


    As long as he did not overdo it, Manstein sure that he could enter the initial stage of cultivation. He sighed when that thought emerged.


    He had learned many things just from his device alone and this time, he practiced it to the enemy. The first Manstein understood the most was about the formation so despite lacking the power, he had to make some formation.


    ¡®But we need to get out from here. It is a good thing that Nightstalker King did not have a plan in case someone as good as Wang Yu appeared, slashing the time needed to remove the fountain once and for all!¡¯


    Manstein had planned several steps ahead. He had to use the wormhole that the formation had created while for the group, they had to endure the hardship traveling in the spatial distortion.

 Chapter 69: Bail Out

    Manstein then realized that the spatial shake caused the shockwave, which reached even the outside. This would be the biggest tremor the beasts in the forest had ever experienced.


    And for the culprit who tried to remove the roots of the fountain, both of them still undergone the process. Just from the energy that radiated in and around the fountain indicated the clash between huge powers.


    Wang Yu saw the root lifted albeit slowly, following with it the golden dragon that kept circling around. In the process, he had used seventy percent of his entire energy even when he had meant to restore his energy.


    His Nirvana Energy had almost depleted completely just to let the root out of the ground. As for Hou Fei, his face that already full of wrinkles now had to add that number again.


    The similar things they had must be their tired condition.


    ¡°No wonder this fountain is in the Ranked Treasure from the past. Just to remove it from its previous location take a great toll on our energy reserve.¡± Hou Fei commented.


    The Ranked Treasure was the term used by the people to the item that had its own history as well as their own magical abilities and effects. There were many theories regarding the creation of the treasure.


    ¡°But remember, this the Tenth Ranked Treasure ¡®Forbidden Fountain¡¯. The first ten treasures have its own difficulties just to locate them and it is harder to get it.¡± While stabilizing the speed of the lifting roots, Wang Yu replied.


    -


    ¡°Mix it with the honey so that the energy membrane will protect you from spatial turbulence.¡± Ye Yingyuan then placed the yellow honey on his right hand while holding a pill that radiated Nascent Energy.


    ¡°Little Yuan, do you know why we should consume this?¡± when Ye Qingcheng felt the presence of those beasts decreasing, he felt joy. But that moment did not last for long because the tremor continued again.


    ¡°Spatial Distortion! This is bad, what are we going to do?¡± feeling space trembled with such intensity made Yue recalled the sensation when she experienced it for the first time.


    ¡°Could it be the mixture of the honey and the pill give us the protection from the spatial distortion force?¡±


    Then, a yellow bubble appeared around Ye Yingyuan and the area in the bubble was free from the tremor. After seeing that, the rest of them also consumed the honey together with the pill.


    ¡°Is this what Elder Sister Wu had to make previously so that we can prepare ourselves for the spatial distortion?¡± seeing the immediate effect had taken itself in Ye Yingyuan made Li Ling recalled what Wu Qing had said before.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why Elder Sister told us not to disturb her. Then all of this was planned since the beginning right?¡± when he realized that every moment since they started their journey had been calculated to this extent, Ye Xiaobai concluded that only someone that lived long enough had the capabilities to do this.


    ¡°True, but there will be something for you all to remember from this point onward. We will travel through the spatial distortion because once this tremor ends, they will return to this place and we will not be able to get out.¡±


    The sentence from the mouth of Theresa made all of them terrified.


    ¡°But this is a spatial distortion! Even with the protection of this bubble, we can¡¯t say for sure that the spatial distortion itself is safe.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai objected.


    ¡°Is it really dangerous when we travel inside spatial distortion?¡± because of his lack of knowledge, Ye Qingcheng suddenly asked while turning his head to Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Cousin, only those that have the special artifact or the cultivation of Nascent Soul and above can survive inside spatial distortion. And other than Elder Sister Wu, who can still alive after we enter it?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai could not help but pat that large shoulder of his cousin while holding his urge to laugh. It was because he knew that ignorance can be cured with learning and experience it with yourself.


    Seeing the scene of two relative speaking about a topic made Yue sighed. As for Ye Yingyuan, he really took notice of what Ye Xiaobai had said.


    ¡®Experience. My cousin has more experience outside while I and Big Brother have not any.¡¯ The more Ye Yingyuan thought about it, the more scared he becomes. If this was the first thing he had to face outside then what about when he encountered another human, another cultivator?


    -Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    A massive force came to all direction, sweeping away anything that stands in its way. The force came from the space separated from the world.


    From the perspective of Wang Yu, a fountain with abundant energy floated above his hands. He could feel the entire black liquid the fountain possessed, flowing slowly and accumulated at the base.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it...¡± Wang Yu just stared at the little miniature form of the fountain on his palm, his eyes as if lost focus just blankly stared at that object.


    ¡°Do you get it?¡± Manstein only knew that Forbidden Fountain possessed immerse secrets in it. After all the efforts and hard works they had done for a full day, they finally got their hands on the fountain.


    ¡°Yes. How about Nightstalker King? Did someone deal with him?¡± Wang Yu actually only cared about the information he lacked.


    ¡°Oh about that, see what I got in this jar!¡± Manstein then revealed a jar which surface was so transparent that one could see the content it held.


    ¡°Damn you, get me out this instant!¡± protested a little figure that kept jumping around inside the jar. Seeing this made Wang Yu opened his eyes wide.


    He could see the part of Vajra Turtle formation around the jar, sealing the jar with its power. As for the jar itself, it was completely normal and even the material it contained was ordinary.


    ¡°If we want to know about the event...¡± Manstein rolled his eyes, avoiding eye contact with Wang Yu. Wang Yu then sneered because he knew what exactly had happened.


    ¡°Well, he basically delivered himself to be trapped. Who in the world will miss such a chance? So when it was the forty hundred somewhere attempt, I just test the water and who would have thought that he directly enter the spider¡¯s web, unable to free.¡±


    ¡°You! If not for you and your group...¡± the more he heard about the recent event which was basically a face slapping moment in his life, Nightstalker King enraged with all its might but it was basically useless.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Just using the formation to imprison someone is more than enough for Vajra Turtle formation. The jar itself is a manifestation of the formation.¡± Manstein replied softly while looking pitifully at the little figure.


    ¡°Turning the formation into things!¡± Wang Yu remembered it. Even Coiling Dragon Formation did not escape this characteristic.


    There were many formations that could manifest itself into the thing the creator desired or from the material to create the formation. But to do that, only someone with capabilities to truly assemble the formation itself could do that.


    ¡°Because I will surely lack power, why don¡¯t I increase my own experience, knowledge as well as proficiency?¡±


    To begin with, Manstein had limited his own talent by devouring many kinds of energy. This, in turn, reducing his latent talent at absorbing energy to cultivate. To reduce the burden from lacking power, he started off by learning formation.


    And he did not forget to read the manuals regarding other aspects of the topic around alchemy, sealmaster, and many other kinds.


    ¡°But first, let¡¯s return to the city.¡± Wang Yu then pointed towards an entrance to the wormhole. Different from the spatial distortion, the wormhole was far safer but at the same time, it was more attentive.


    ¡°Then only with the power of the formation alone, will we defend ourselves?¡±


    Not only they had to maintain the opening of both the entrance and the exit but also their own safety. Those beasts had high chance to enter the wormhole rather than the spatial distortion.


    ¡°Sadly, that is our duty to ensure the safety of the Yellow Bees colony, there is no faster solution than this.¡± Wang Yu raised his arms in resignation.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± from the entrance of the wormhole that the formation had created, Hou Fei was waiting for them.


    And of course, those two nodded their heads. Ater that, they entered the hole while bringing the fountain with them. But at the same time, the fountain entered the wormhole, the last barrier which protected the royal chamber in the hive truly disappeared!


    ¡°Ha!¡± with her hands holding the arm of the throne, Theresa channeled all of her energy as well as her original power.


    The hive trembled, the tremor caused the sensation of being swayed on the boat became more real with the increasing intensity.


    But then the hive suddenly disappeared without giving any beings chance to react! For those beasts that gained intelligence, this was a blessing. They avoided a calamity to themselves!


    ¡°Did you see the leader of your kind?¡± when they saw the hive disappeared, the first thing they would consider to do was looking for their respective leader to get the orders. It was really tragic because they could not even have their own initiative to move on their own.


    Unfortunately, spatial distortion was really no joke as it caused tremendous pressure upon entering it.


    That was what the group inside the hive experienced now. The pressure was more or less the same as when someone enters the depth of the ocean, feeling the water pressure took its act. It felt as if the entire environment was pushing you from all direction, giving you no chance to counter it all.


    ¡°Hmm..¡± but for Ye Qingcehng, this was like when he was beneath the waterfall every time he trains himself. He felt completely comfortable and even humming with satisfication.


    But as for the rest of them, even with the additional protection of the yellow bubble would not make the pressure gone just like that.


    ¡°Is this an opportunity?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. But as for who he asked, there was only someone that reacted after he said it.


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. But when you see the opportunity, will you just pass it like that?¡± replied Theresa. Of course, she was the one who arranged all of the possibilities and from the results, her efforts had born fruit.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± oblivious to the matter made Ye Xiaobai asked in confusion as he raised his brows, looking at his cousin with interest.


    Then after hearing such a question, Yue giggled softly. She had never expected for him to not know about such matter. Even Ye Yingyuan looked at him in disbelief as his mouth opened as large as an egg.


    ¡°What!? Why are you laughing at me? Tell me please!¡± the feeling of ignorance was the most dreaded feelings when the others know about it while only yourself was left in the dark. This made Ye Xiaobai wanted to know what they were talking about!


    ¡°This pressure, if I¡¯m not wrong then this should be enough to let someone temper their body. How can you not know about body cultivation?¡± said Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°This...¡± it was at this moment that Ye Xiaobai knew he had turned himself into a stupid fellow who was rather ignorant of an important matter. Not only that but he showed it deliberately as if it was the most precious treasure he had ever found.


    And for that reason alone, the rest of them laughed up a lot.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop it for now. I really want to know about her. Anyone care to explain?¡± Wu Qing had the sudden interest towards the female beside Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m here just for this man.¡± Said Yue with her face did not show any change at all. But everyone stared at the two of them with a strange expression.


    ¡°Explain it in detail please!¡± if she really only said that then Ye Xiaobai would feel that something was very, very wrong just from that exclamation alone. Just thinking about it made him restless.


    ¡°I really mean it.¡± Said Yue while grinning, showing her eyes that narrowed towards Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then for what reason did you travel so far just to get him? This is not an urgent matter for you isn¡¯t it?¡± Wu Qing tried to probe a little bit but when one thought about it for a moment, the sudden appearance of someone new made something feels wrong somewhere.


    ¡°I know, there¡¯s something strange about her circumstances. Just remember that her first appearance was when the tide of those beasts rise, she aimed me as her target.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai could not completely explain it to them. And the discussion was also a good diversion from the suffering they felt now.


    ¡°Do you think that there is a connection between Sister Yue and Ye Xiaobai?¡± asked Li Ling to Ye Yingyuan. The boy looked at the two with his full attention, from their eyes, facial expression and even the words they let out.


    ¡°There is. But maybe it is more personal so I don¡¯t want to ask Cousin unless he tells me. This is what I can catch.¡±


    ¡®Ah, body cultivation. Even if I circulate it to all my body, why is it that the difference between me and my brother is too distant?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan thought that since the Qi could also strengthen the body parts then subconsciously it would cultivate the body too.


    ¡°Then what is the difference between normal cultivation and body cultivation?¡± Ye Yingyuan somehow was also infected by the thirst for knowledge Manstein had.


    ¡®Elder Brother, you really made me addicted to this feeling of knowing more things!¡¯

 Chapter 70: The Source of Cultivation

    ¡°The difference?¡± no one expected Ye Yingyuan to really ask this question. They thought that since he had laughed together he already understood but from the looks of it, the boy really had not grasped the meaning.


    That was why the first reaction everyone gave were similar.


    ¡°Alright, alright. To make things clear, let¡¯s just explain it to everyone.¡± Seeing that the crowd became confused, Theresa who had more knowledge at her disposal then told them.


    ¡°Usually, the energy that we gathered will circulate all around our body and this will give some nourishment to every part of the body. But in actuality, this circulation was intended for Qi cultivating.¡±


    Theresa then paused to see the expression on both her subject and the human in the chamber. She had also received the immense pressure from all around her but she could sit calmly on the top of her throne.


    ¡°Then the enhancement of the body will be superficial, only slightly stronger.¡± Li Ling then understood the point.


    But for Ye Xiaobai when he looked at Yue, he only saw her face and facial expression showed her agreement towards the statement. In his memory, even the disciple from powerhouses was not knowing this body cultivation.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, the only one who knows about this body cultivation are the people in the past?¡¯ thought Ye Xiaobai.


    Because some of the power in the continent itself had the heritage for more than thousands of years, then perhaps some of it already disappeared. As for whether Ye Yingyuan truly knew about it or not....it did not matter.


    But another question appeared. Just what is the background of this Yue? Ye Xiaobai clearly knew that his friend¡¯s family, Jiang family did not have such a thing as body cultivation.


    ¡®Forget it, even if she were someone important I will still treat her kindly.¡¯


    Then the explanation continued for another session and because they really wanted to hear it from the standpoint of the older generation, the pain they felt really decreased.


    ¡°When someone specifically cultivated their body, they have to inject the energy into their body part. And it is because most of the body part are untouchable, it became rather fragile. You can say that this is an auxiliary cultivation to enhance the battle strength.¡±


    -


    ¡°They are chasing us now.¡± And as they expected, dozens of those beasts poured out from the entrance of the wormhole. Hou Fei was in control of the golden dragon and he controlled it with such a high degree despite the short time to learn it.


    ¡°And now is the perfect time to let him enter the initial stage of cultivation. I just wondering why she cared so much for him?¡±


    Wang Yu stood directly beside a young man with short hair. His hair was half red and half black and currently, he sat peacefully cross-legged and his breathing had a certain rhythm in it.


    Since the beginning, Manstein had tried to gather the energy around him but as soon as it entered his body, it would dissipate fast! Not only that but he failed like that for the dozen of times already.


    ¡®Compared to my experiment, this is nothing. But I¡¯m worried that if I¡¯m not strong enough then I will end up as a weak point, without power to defend myself.¡¯ In the end, Manstein had to gain some power no matter what.


    ¡®I really hope that even if I start late, the chance is still there for me to take. Speaking of the starting point, isn¡¯t Xian Ni also started to cultivating really late?¡¯


    The first cultivator, Xian Ni. After witnessing the skies slashed apart, he felt there was a large waterfall leaked from the hole. But what his eyes saw was not the water but rather, the condensed energy that descended from the heaven.


    The energy then started to engulf the world, but Xian Ni also saw that the energy even swallowed an entire star cluster above his head.


    ¡®What¡¯s this!?¡¯ his little heart felt restless seeing such a scene right in his face with his own eyes. Then the energy finally arrived and also engulfed him. As Xian Ni came in contact with this energy, he only felt that it was like water flowing through his body.


    And when he immersed himself in that joyful sensation, the fun had come to an end when the energy then spread to every possible direction. Some of it was buried, moving deep to the earth.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    There were also some that seeped into the plants, animals, even metals and minerals, every possible place it could reside.


    ¡®Huh? It ended just like that?¡¯ the young Xian Ni thought that the event would be extravagant but other than the abundant energy poured down from the heaven, he could not see anything worth to see.


    Little did he know that it was a drastic change, an irreversible change in his worlds!


    Then he spent his time by farming, cultivating those plants that he had gathered with his hard efforts. And then he also fed those animals that he got as livestock. Other than those two, he would gather some metals because he knew how to make a hoe.


    He did all of this every week, then for every week that accumulated become month. And after some month had passed, it became a year. Currently, Xian Ni was a simple farmer that did not have any relation to other intelligent beings.


    Then a year became two, and the next year it became three. Even though it felt long but in his view and perspective, all of that had happened in the blink of an eye.


    When he saw that event, his age was only twenty! And when he was twenty-three years old that he started to see the change in his environment.


    That was the beginning of all the things. From that tale, Manstein then realized the existence of the energy was everywhere. In the air, circulating deep in the plant¡¯s stem, leaves, and root. And also, the energy existed along with the minerals that miners excavated.


    ¡°Qi is everywhere. The problem is how dense? In the air, no one could truly feel its existence because it is really dispersed like the composition of the air itself. Then can I possibly failed dozen of times because I lack the necessary talent?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe I need an astronomical amount of Qi just to enter the initial stage?¡± as he arrived at this kind of thought, Manstein let out a sigh.


    ¡°Or is it because my greedy decision to absorb such variant of energy that caused this?¡± if this was true then Manstein would be crying hard. He satisfied with all of the energy kinds that could increase his affinity but at the same time, the wrong amount of it caused his talent to plummet further than how it was supposed to be.


    In his body, he could feel these energy kinds. All of this was called a seed, energy seed that fused itself with spiritual roots, causing the talent at absorbing energy increased.


    ¡°But sadly, I already decided and I think I won¡¯t regret my decision even if I have to repeat it once more.¡±


    Then Manstein just focused his full attention to feel this energy. All the time, he could not feel the energy accumulate inside his body as if his body was just a hose because the energy would circulate within but not gather at one point.


    ¡®Then there is only another way..¡¯ in this world, countless phenomena that previously Manstein thought could not possibly exist was happening.


    ¡®Creating a clone, self-consciousness clone.¡¯ When Manstein mentioned this, his face turned darker. Not only creating a clone was really hard but the resources he needed were indeed too much. And just to recreate his body again, Manstein knew that several materials that even Nirvana Rebirth cultivators would covet were used just for that very reason.


    ¡®But I will put this aside, there¡¯s no need for me to ask more.¡¯ From this point onward, Manstein had to pave his own path. He had considered it and he was sure about this decision.


    ¡®And there¡¯s also the conflict ongoing across the continent. Even if I can¡¯t feel, it doesn¡¯t mean the threat has disappeared. The only way and the riskiest part of course to join a sect.¡¯


    At this kind of thought, Manstein turned solemn and his memory brought him to that day again. It was when he just reached eight years old, he was just like any other children at his age.


    -


    ¡°Where is this?¡± the childish voice from his moth reverberated through the small room. Around him were walls that made from bedrocks and in that very room, there were also several children other than him.


    ¡°In a cage! Don¡¯t try to get attention here otherwise you ended up getting shouted by those people.¡± An older child, from Manstein¡¯s estimation due to his height, said to him.


    ¡°Seems like he has just awakened from his sleep. Do you remember the last thing you had seen?¡± another boy said.


    ¡°I only remember that there are so many people with suit~, walking with their groups to me. I don¡¯t know them and I¡¯m scared but they forcefully took me to their vehicle?¡± trying to recall the last thing he had seen, young Manstein answered honestly.


    ¡°Damn! They¡¯re really planning this whole thing.¡± The boy slammed the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re successful. Now that I think about it, we have similarity.¡± When young Manstein saw the faces of those children, his memories brought him directly to the computer that his grandfather had shown.


    In the screen, he had seen the figure of the important person as well as their family. When he recalled it again, he was sure of one thing.


    ¡°We are hostage now.¡± Said Manstein helplessly smiled with his childish face. But this made the rest of them angered instead.


    ¡°What did you say!? Is that real!?¡± the child that older than him turned pale, he had never expected that his happy peaceful life would turn into a complete mess. Not only he was the son of the military official but he also a prodigy types too.


    But then two people with a black suit, even they wore the helm that covered the entire face now aimed their rifle at them.


    ¡°Just shut up, you brat! Your noisy sounds only make us feel more disgust. So keep your nice mouth tight and when the time arrives, you might be free.¡± Said one of the black-suited people.


    ¡°Ha, doubt it. Do you know the recent news about our leader? It says that he planned to kill some of these children in the future as an example and as a warning. And as for the military officials that lost their child..¡± the second person then shot to the ceiling, intimidating the children.


    Of course, the children would be afraid when some stranger just randomly shot their rifle around, especially when it happened next to them.


    But Manstein was relatively calm. He felt strange at this reaction of his at first but he just accepted it as a part of his nature, never to doubt it again.


    This only made the two glared at him, feeling annoyed because their expectation was not fulfilled.


    As the memories from the past slowly played once again inside his head, Manstein closed his eyes in his own sadness. There was a black history in that memory and currently, in the world where dog eats dog Manstein could not be sure of himself.


    ¡°I can feel it, the sensation of the energy staying inside my body. But it seems that the size only increased from a tiny dust to a bean size.¡±


    At this time, what he wanted to do was to force his way to enter the initial stage. Only when he entered the initial stage that he could consider his decision to create clones and split his spiritual roots into each of the clones.


    ¡°But then even if creating a clone is possible, how can I find the resources for it?¡± that was the frustrating part about the plan he had in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to try breaking through the barrier that prevented me from entering initial stage!¡± after gathering his resolution and confidence, he started to gather the energy when he inhaled the air.


    He sat at the top of the large body of the golden dragon. In the wormhole, the stable condition made it suitable for someone to meditate. But it also meant there would be danger from other beings instead.


    And that was exactly the condition he had to face. Fortunately, the golden dragon speed was fast enough to leave those chasing beasts to bite the dust.


    ¡°He¡¯s starting to do it again?¡± seeing the relentless effort from the young man made both Hou Fei and Wang Yu stared at him pitifully.


    ¡°I know that he will not even surpass the initial stage. And even he knows that he will not be able to...but what is he believing in? What makes him trying despite the certain fact!?¡±


    Both of them did not know what to say anymore. But a seed of possibility started to grow inside their heart, telling them that the young man could do something far more incredible. In the end, it was a possibility and the chance was so small that the weight of a hydrogen¡¯s atom would not suffice to measure it.

 Chapter 71: Consideration

    Then Manstein relaxed, bringing his consciousness to the deepest part of himself. He clearly felt the qi everywhere in his body but the amount was superficial that almost to no effect could be seen.


    ¡®Gather, gather. Please, somehow gather at a certain point.¡¯ Pleaded the young man.


    The qi in his body scattered in a small amount and there was only a slim chance for it to gather. The chaotic spiritual root could only gather the qi slowly and the speed was definitely slower than the flow of his own blood.


    ¡®This feeling...¡¯ Manstein could only feel the sensation without being able to gather it at large scale. The tiny energy separated and moved freely on his body but as the owner of the body, he could not even control it.


    -


    In a spatial distortion, the hive slowly drifted through countless spatial cracks. Just inside the distortion itself was already giving them pressure and someone had to control the direction of the hive as to not let it fell through the cracks.


    At this time, Ye Yingyuan had to refine the leftover energy from consuming the honey. He directed the energy to his foundation pillar inside his body in another place that he could not see.


    Even if he could not see it did not mean the pillar did not exist. He wanted to stabilize and strengthen his first pillar. It was because of his lacking energy that caused this but he did not blame anyone.


    ¡®What I¡¯m worried about is the hidden wound, not the lack of power or battle prowess. This hidden wound will surely bite me in the future if it is not get treated.¡¯


    Although he knew that most of those hidden wounds were now disappeared, it took time to recover. Then the yellow energy got absorbed by the pillar which radiated red light. The result from this was felt by the person himself.


    ¡®This is good. So what Father and Mother had said is true, the honey is good for health. And what I mean good for health can also good for healing wounds, even the hidden ones.¡¯


    Since human discovered the extraction method of honey, they often consumed this kind of delicacy. And it was proven from time and time that the effect of honey should not be underestimated. Even some materials for alchemy included this good taste honey as the main ingredient.


    In another position, Ye Xiaobai also sat cross-legged. He pondered about the discussion that had ended not too long ago.


    ¡®Body cultivation..how can I find a manual for it?¡¯ according to the words that he had heard, this kind of cultivation was weaker compared to the energy cultivation. The resources needed also reach a huge amount.


    ¡®It can supplement the power they currently have and increased their chance to reach higher realms of cultivation. But the resources needed for it becomes the main problem.¡¯


    At the present times, most battles were decided by the strength of their energy, their weapon and their mastery in it and also their technique. It was rare to find someone that still trained their body.


    ¡®Other than that, I still have this thing.¡¯ When Ye Xiaobai had been controlled by someone else, he still had the memories about their techniques, as well as a pseudo-core on his body.


    ¡®Chaotic Core, it is said that when I can create this core three times and then merged it together then I can enter Culture Core stage.¡¯ This was one of the advantages Ye Xiaobai had. He knew that the plans those people had for him failed and created an unexpected factor so he just used it for his own agenda.


    After all of the experience he had accumulated, his cultivation slowly reached the late stage of Foundation Establishment stage. However, to reach that stage Ye Xiaobai had to pay a huge price.


    The manuals for Chaotic Core that he got originally came from the scroll the people from Cleansing Ancient Sect, who had used him but failed. Initially, he worried about the safety of his family but ever since they appeared, he had much less worry at least for now.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®Should I go for the breakthrough or waiting for several years before I try to do it?¡¯ even though there was the temptation to just directly breakthrough but Ye Xiaobai just tossed aside this kind of thought.


    ¡®No, it would be better if I can also get body cultivation manual first. With it and after I stabilize my foundation then I can safely attempt my breakthrough, this is the normal thought.¡¯


    The Ye Xiaobai glanced at Ye Yingyuan. Currently, inside the yellow bubble, Ye Yingyuan was covered by red energy all around him. This energy came from his foundation pillar and even the stored energy inside his pillar also erupted.


    ¡®The body as tough as the metal, as durable as the steel. But the most important, the strength that comes with it. To realize all of this, I need a large amount of energy. For now, I can only refine the energy from the honey to try it.¡¯


    His breathing was stable and the energy that flowed within his spirit vein now slowly went to the direction of capillary where the transfer of small tiny units happened. But Ye Yingyuan could make a choice to what body parts he wanted to strengthen.


    ¡®The manuals I got probably came from the ancient records from the distant past. In it, there are two methods of cultivation. The first is this energy cultivation method specifically for body constitution and the second is the body cultivation method.¡¯


    Actually, he had to struggle whether he wanted to also cultivate his body or just cultivate his energy. Of course, he would do that if the opportunity came.


    ¡®Other than that....¡¯ when Ye Yingyuan felt the energy around him, he could feel a faint trace of cold energy spread within his perception. He knew whose energy was it and the quality of it increased by leaps and bounds.


    He took a look at the girl not far from him. The pressure he felt, she could feel it all the same. But the only one who relaxed the most probably was his brother because, at the moment, he just sat cross-legged without emitting any energy around his body.


    And then there was also his cousin that currently releasing his full power, reaching the peak of his current cultivation base at Foundation Establishment. With the additional pressure from the spatial distortion around them, increasing their cultivation would be no doubt far more difficult.


    ¡®Just what is that energy around Cousin? I think I have felt it somewhere...¡¯


    In fact, what Ye Xiaobai did now was to form the first pseudo-core. Using the momentum when the energy came from the honey to increased his power while at the same time forming his pseudo-core, he was really bold.


    As for the others, they still had to adapt their circulation while the pressure kept coming down to them.


    -


    When Xian Ni realized that everything he had known so far became obsolete, he had to start from zero again. For instance, his plants that he cultivated every year now bore more results compared to before.


    Not only the plants grew bigger and bore more harvest but also emanating certain kinds of energy. And then he investigated his livestock only to find the same results.


    ¡®Is it because of the event three years ago when the sky holed up, releasing the energy that flowed in every direction possible?¡¯


    At this time, what he could see with his eyes was the visible world. Due to his own limited knowledge at that time, Xian Ni could only see the changes when he could see it from the characteristic of the living beings he had seen before and compared it with the current situation.


    It was just that, he found out that the animals got stronger when he went to the forest to hunt and gathered several herbs. The usual weapon he had become a complete joke before a wolf. When he swung his ax, the ax chipped a little on the edge without injuring the wolf!


    Not only that but Xian Ni also had to escape for his life but who would have thought that the wolf chased him with higher agility!


    That was the example of the change he could see. While he had to adapt to that new and unknown world, he started to feel something on his body. But due to the sudden change in the ecosystem, he had to ignore that and prioritize his survivability.


    And because of this too that Xian Ni gathered a new knowledge to both the plants and animals he had encountered after the change. But sadly, the time it took was too long because seventeen years had passed.


    ¡°Just like Xian Ni, the first thing to do in a new environment is to adapt oneself. After that, you can slowly accumulate your own understanding of something. That is why knowledge is power, but power does not necessarily is knowledge.¡±


    It was the same for Manstein. He had come to this world, did not understand anything at first but slowly after some time had passed he could form his own understanding of the world he was in.


    But he still had one thing to do and that was to let the tiny energy gather and merge in his body. He tried once more, the energy flowed slowly but few in numbers. As Manstein tried to merge it, the process then suddenly came to a failure.


    This made his face pale, lose all the blood from it. His eyes opened wide due to the pain he felt.


    ¡®If not for my vigorous physical training every day, I can¡¯t withstand this kind of pain.¡¯ Before coming to this world, Manstein usually trained himself every day to the point of hurting himself. And the pain was no less than the pain he experienced now.


    But with his body now was reconstructed, Manstein had to retrain it all over again.


    ¡®Have to do it, even if I fail a thousand times. Even if I fail a thousand then I will try it one thousand and one times just to see the success!¡¯ a glint of resolute light appeared in his eyes.


    ¡®For returning to my world, for returning together with Alice. This time, I won¡¯t fail!¡¯ without his notice, the seal which already resided in his soul now released a certain light. Manstein did not know about this but he just focused himself to enter the initial stage.


    ¡°Faster, they¡¯re persistent for low-intelligent beings.¡± Wang Yu could not afford to release his full power. It was because he had to keep the stability of the wormhole and if just let out his power at his current condition then the wormhole would fall and it would be disastrous for them.


    Most of the beasts that chased after them were those that could fly. Even if they were slow but Hou Fei and Wang Yu would not underestimate them. Especially Wang Yu since he had acquired something important.


    ¡°You freak old man! You better let me go otherwise the entire forest or even the entire beasts in this continent will come to your location! Do you want that, huh!?¡±


    The now harmless Nightstalker King that had fallen from his grace now could only throw curses to Wang Yu.


    ¡°Of course I know that Forbidden Fountain releasing a certain kind of aura which is why I sealed it away within this formation.¡± Wang Yu sneered in disdain.


    ¡® Even if you are his subordinate but this formation is not even revealed to him! And as for this old beast...hmm, it¡¯s better to do it ¡®peacefully¡¯! ¡¯


    Wang Yu actually talked to Nightstalker King while still shooting to the beasts that chased after them with the lowest power output to destroy the balance of the wormhole but strong enough to kill them.


    The Nightstalker King confused when Wang Yu mentioned the formation. What kind of formation that enabled him to seal the Tenth-Ranked Treasure: Forbidden Fountain away?

 Chapter 72: Meeting

    While the group now returned to the destination that Theresa and Alice had agreed previously, in the Xuan City the condition was not too good. Since the medium-sized offensive took place there were several cases of infiltrator slipped past and enter the city.


    But of course, someone also had anticipated this case. That was why at this day, Ye Guhan walked around without emitting even his energy.


    ¡®The disciple from the various sect, especially from Cleansing Ancient Sect now have been treated by that Han Lang. What I¡¯m worried about is if we hold them for too long then their elders or even their sect master will come here.¡¯


    Even the safety of the people of Xuan City, as well as his family, became the bargaining chip which was unacceptable to him.


    ¡®As for those people from Cleansing Ancient Sect and Seven Color Sect, they better not trying something funny again.¡¯ Since his son became the victim of their improper action, Ye Guhan became more attentive when it came to these two sects.


    ¡®I already asked several people, as well as that disciple Luo Mang but he just giving me vague answer. Maybe he still has something in the sect he is in so he acts like that.¡¯


    Ye Guhan actually wanted to discuss this further with Li Dian and Ye Canghai but for some reason, he halted that intention and now he had to look for someone first. Actually, he had to go into closed meditation that was why he got out now but disappeared for some time.


    ¡°This is already a month and a half since their departure.¡± After Ye Guhan had seen them, he immediately went into seclusion and now after that, he got out to do the task that already burdened him.


    He walked further down to the downtown where the large vendor and merchants passed by. Even for the people, the trade and economy had to keep working otherwise they would suffer so they had to keep working and trading everywhere and anywhere possible.


    That also meant including the city where cultivators usually reside.


    The destination for his trip this day was to meet someone inside the four stories building in front of him. He entered just like any other person would and then his eyes swept around just for the sake of acting.


    In fact, Ye Guhan already found the location of the place where he would meet that person. At the corner of the room, there were fifteen tables and on one of the tables, there were two girls occupied it.


    ¡°May I know if this is the right place?¡± the instant he located them, Ye Guhan moved at the speed that seemed unbelievable to the naked eyes. He stood right in front of the two ladies, surprising both of them.


    ¡°Are you perhaps Mister Ye Guhan?¡± a young woman spoke and turn to him. This made Ye Guhan gave her a glance but from his eyes, a cold glint appeared when he also saw another woman beside her.


    ¡°So, what is your business with me this time?¡± grabbing a seat, he took a chair and sat instantly. But one thing did not change and that was the indifferent expression from his face, especially when he saw that other woman.


    The young woman then realized the situation and could not help but remain in her seat.


    ¡°Aunt, what is actually happen?¡± feeling wronged, the young woman asked the older woman beside her.


    ¡°Did you forget what I said to you earlier? He is Zhao Xiu¡¯s husband, the one your family often discussing.¡± As if replying the expression Ye Guhan gave to her, the woman just harrumphed.


    And then a part that previously became the edge of the table turned into nothing more than powder and Ye Guhan¡¯s face now clearly showed his dissatisfaction as well as a little hatred in it.


    ¡°Oh!? They like to discuss me and my relation to that matter, huh.¡±


    Ye Guhan just wanted to continue his words when the young woman then greeted him again with apologetic looks. This made the rage within his heart extinguish for a large margin and then he took a clear look.


    ¡°Mister Ye, please forgive my aunt and my rudeness before.¡±


    Ye Guhan nodded slightly. He breathed out the warm air and also the part of his anger because of this action. And then the young woman spoke again.


    ¡°Because Mister Ye already knows my aunt then I can only introduce myself. This junior here is Zhao Zhi and if Mister Ye still doesn¡¯t know about it, I actually came here after the incident because of a coincidence.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Zhao Zhi then once again gave Ye Guhan a surprise. Not only she was a part of that family but also treated him kindly.


    ¡°What incident? Is it when some forces trying to attack this city?¡± Ye Guhan then looked at this young woman in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± But the replied did not come from Zhao Zhi but rather the woman that Ye Guhan kept his cold eyes.


    ¡°And just as a reminder, your deeds alone is not enough to describe with just mere words.¡± The woman just let out a snort. She clearly felt irritated just seeing Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Reminder, I see. Tell me, who leave her alone when she needs you all, as a family, the most in her lowest moment in life!?¡± Ye Guhan just said it without even hiding his displeasure when the topic regarding his wife was brought up.


    He almost roared because the situation did not differ from the past.


    ¡°Please do tell me. Even though I only heard it from various people and my family member but I think it¡¯s also wise to hear the story from Mister Ye.¡± Seeing both sides refused to relent, Zhao Zhi then proposed her idea to Ye Guhan.


    ¡®Perhaps, I will know something from this.¡¯ But when thinking about this, Zhao Zhi felt like she had opened the old wounds that Ye Guhan had, which was not good. She felt guilty as well because this matter was also something taboo to both parties.


    But when Ye Guhan wanted to tell them, a barking sound could be heard nearby. A dog and a man were chasing each other while the dog had a piece of meat in its mouth.


    ¡°Stop that dog, someone!¡± the young man could not help but ask for help. In the eyes of ordinary people, the two¡¯s movement was fast enough for the eyes to catch their shadows.


    ¡°You two!¡± but what surprised Ye Guhan was the reaction that came from Zhao Zhi. He had never expected her to be so openly angry.


    ¡°Eh, Mister Ye right?¡± seeing Ye Guhan, that young man suddenly stopped his movement and then looked around Ye Guhan as well before seeing the dog walked leisurely towards Zhao Zhi.


    ¡°Oh, you must be that Luo Mang right? The one that often sticks together with Han Lang?¡± Ye Guhan at least remembered one with the same face as that young man. And from Han Lang, he knew that Han Lang had someone called Luo Mang stuck to him like his own shadows.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to be remembered by a figure like Mister Ye. And why is she also here?¡± with his identity being identified, Luo Mang then leaned his body a little to see the figure of the young woman glared at him angrily.


    ¡°Is my presence interrupt your important matter?¡± after seeing that there was more than one person stared at him as if he was an annoying fly, made Luo Mang gulped down his saliva.


    But he kept staring at the dog whose tail wagging happily when he chewed that piece of meat down to the depth of its stomach, giving Luo Mang nothing in return!


    ¡°Who is this man!?¡± the woman shouted in annoyance when she saw Luo Mang came and in the end could not suppress her emotion any longer.


    ¡°Zhao Shuangyan, behave yourself!¡± someone maybe did not know that the lower Ye Guhan¡¯s tone when he spoke meant that he was really angry. He looked at Zhao Shuangyan with his already bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Maybe I should really stay away for a while.¡± Luo Mang did not know about their circumstance and he really did not want to provoke something that he could not afford to. Therefore, he could only sigh helplessly as the dog took shelter to its rightful owner.


    Then he just walked away to the place where his presence would not disturb their important matter.


    ¡°You are still the same, overbearing lady from the royal family. But this is not your place, not your city and the most important thing, not your people. I know you already wrote my names with red ink and honestly, I don¡¯t care. But this is another people¡¯s territory and you have no power here.¡±


    ¡°But I still come here regardless of you also here, regardless of my own desire to not seeing anyone from Zhao family again. So please listen to my side as well, shall we?¡±


    After that, Ye Guhan took a long breath. Then he continued by narrating his story to Zhao Zhi in particular, hoping to get her understanding.


    ¡°But right now, no one in my family is male. And only your son is the answer for all of this, because in his blood also flowed the blood of our Zhao family. You obviously know about our bloodline ability right?¡±


    Zhao Shuangyan talked without the slightest bit of hesitation and her calmness in her tone.


    ¡°Forget it, then. If your intention is to only strengthen your family position and your bloodline power then forgive me for refusing due to family ties. Since the time you all leave her alone, you can just reconsider it as the moment where the relationship between us end.¡±


    Ye Guhan then stopped. He could understand that Zhao Zhi, this young woman wanted to solve this peacefully but he already stated his condition. He wanted to build the relationship from the start all over again if the opposite side wanted to truly treat his son as a person and not as a tool.


    ¡°So you have to change your ¡®real¡¯ intention. But the conduct from the past years only told me otherwise...¡±


    ¡°But even if what my aunt said is true, he is still one of my family relatives as well. I can at least provide him with the necessary safety and resources.¡± Suddenly Zhao Zhi interrupted with haste.


    ¡°Security? Before talking about the safety at your place, how about checking your own place thoroughly before saying such things as security.¡± Ye Guhan turned his head down.


    ¡°What does that mean!? Are you saying that our place is not safe!?¡± Zhao Shuangyan then looked at Ye Guhan, trying to figure out something from his reply.


    ¡°You know about it already. Ever since the end of the war, what did those superpowers do? They just wanted to gain total domination over the others. It was just that and in the past, it had happened as well. The history just keeps repeating and the reaction we have are the same as our ancestors!¡±


    That was a real headache the people this city had to face the others. While the entire Xuan City was neutral but mostly in the other city, they had already chosen their backer as well as their enemies.


    The power struggle was the most wasteful act humanity will do. Not only it would decrease every resource but also destroy everything, even sometimes collateral damage became inevitable. The destruction from all of that was too big even the advantages of the struggle like rapid technology advancement became only a great joke.


    At least that was what Ye Guhan thought from his experience during the wartime and the present situation was no different from that though.


    ¡°I-I know about that. But this time they play it too big, even I¡¯m afraid that the entire continent itself will be dragged into this mess.¡± Then all of a sudden, Zhao Shuangyan staggered at her words. Ye Guhan also saw this and he sighed helplessly.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t change. But what is it that can drag the entire continent into a total mess....unless it is that right?¡± Ye Guhan then understood something urgent.


    ¡°Do you know about this, young lady?¡± Ye Guhan then also asked Zhao Zhi about this matter.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. I¡¯m sorry for my lack of knowledge about this, truly sorry.¡± When she answered with apologetic tone and sincere feelings, she did not forget to look at the dog and also at the corner of her eyes where someone stood there without caring about anything.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t say anything. If you really need my son, I can ask for his opinion and you should ask for his opinion too. But if you just need him for the sake of using his bloodline power, then be prepared for the consequences.¡±


    Ye Guhan then stood and said that. Zhao Shuangyan became really confused why he just agreed in the end.


    ¡®But if she really needs my son, I should ask help then.¡¯ Of course, it was because Ye Guhan also reconsidered things with the appearance of the old existence in his territory.


    ¡°Why did you agree?¡± but things did not just and like that. Biting her lips, Zhao Shuangyan asked directly to him. Even Zhao Zhi also looked at her aunt.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s because my son has something to do outside in the future so I need someone to at least take care the resources he needed.¡±


    Ye Guhan smiled faintly before moving to the place where Luo Mang stood still. He let Luo Mang followed him and soon both of them leave the place and joined the crowd on the street.

 Chapter 73: The Storm

    ¡°In the end, he is really the same as before.¡± A flash of light shortly appeared in Zhao Shuangyan¡¯s eyes. She could not blame anyone for the incident and she could not do anything much to change it either.


    ¡°Why Aunt¡¯s mood change?¡± seeing the sudden change in her aunt¡¯s mood made Zhao Zhi asked.


    ¡°Do you know that Mister Ye is really good to us today?¡± although she did not know the exact reason why Ye Guhan was in a good mood at the end of their discussion it also became a good thing for her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhao Zhi could tell just by the interaction between the two of them and nodded to show her agreement.


    ¡°What I¡¯m afraid the most is not the family or the people but the destruction of our entire family. Can¡¯t you see that our family now is in decline?¡± Zhao Shuangyan then sat back.


    ¡°Aunt, I know that. But still, we should not make Mister Ye did all of that. I can feel the unpleasant aura came from Mister Ye every second but it drastically increased when the matters about his family involved.¡±


    Zhao Zhi could see it with her own eyes that the first half of the meeting was not good but then near the end, the situation changed.


    ¡°Of course he will be angry. But at the least, he is still the same person as before.¡± Then Zhao Shuangyan smiled and a small circular plate appeared in her palm.


    ¡°That¡¯s the recording jade in disk form!¡± seeing the disk made Zhao Zhi astonished for a moment. She then recalled when Ye Guhan stood instantly, there was a faint feeling of air movement but she thought that it was only due to the movement Ye Guhan produced.


    ¡°He still did it the military ways. Looks like even the passage of time will not change the habit of someone easily.¡±


    The disk contained the actual feelings Ye guhan wanted to convey to her. And only Zhao Shuangyan could know what was stored inside. Then she placed the disk inside the item that could store a large batch of items.


    ¡°And do you think I can¡¯t see that your dog took a liking to that young man previously?¡± Zhao Shuangyan asked Zhao Zhi. She actually wondered why the dog like the young man instead of its owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to get close to me or else my dog will always play with him instead.¡± Zhao Zhi pouted.


    ¡°Whatever. But I only hope that he can protect the safety of this city as well as its safety, and for you to stay here.¡± Said Zhao Shuangyan when she stood up. Her eyes did not leave Zhao Zhi for the moment.


    ¡°Why!? Not only me that wanted to return to my home but there are also other people that wanted the same. So why only me?¡±


    But no answer came to greet her question.


    -


    ¡°You really care about that dog.¡± While strolling leisurely, Ye Guhan took notice that the junior disciple Luo Mang kept his eyes on the dog that had stolen a piece of meat from him.


    ¡°Yeah, because that dog keeps annoy me and then stole my meat.¡± Luo Mang raised both his hand in resignation.


    When Ye Guhan left the place, he had also received a similar plate like what he had sent to Zhao Shuangyan. He laughed softly so no one could hear it. It was because he realized that the unknown eyes and ears started to appear like locust.


    Especially since the city successfully defended against other forces, the tight security became the utmost importance.


    ¡°And what do you think about the people in this city?¡± Ye Guhan asked Luo Mang. To that question, even Luo Mang turned silent because he could not describe it with just mere words.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Luo Mang remembered exactly that when he was so broken and his body could not support his body anymore someday just after his recovery, someone helped him.


    ¡°What are you talking about!? I¡¯m not hungry or anything, just tired.¡± Ignoring the person who tried to help him, Luo Mang just walked again despite the fuzzy sensation in his head and the yellow thing in his vision.


    ¡°Sir, you need to go rest. Your walking is not straight, it¡¯s forming a strange line. Please don¡¯t force yourself!¡±


    But the more Luo Mang heard it, the dread feelings inside his heart increase. He at least knew that normally, no one would pay attention to someone sick like him in other places he had known.


    ¡°Sir, your qi circulation is not stable. I¡¯m afraid that you need light treatment as well as good rest. Please rest at my place if you don¡¯t have any objection.¡± The person that said it forced Luo Mang to rest his body.


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t bother me again!¡± seeing the person being stubborn to brought him, Luo Man became enraged for that. In addition to his blurry eyesight, he almost lost his direction several times in the city.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± only several more meters after that, Luo Mang coughed heavily. His head felt so heavy like a ship in the middle of the storm and it could only follow the wave, being swayed by it.


    And that person shouldered Luo Mang and even called several people to help him. Luo Mang could hear what they were talking and from it, he was amazed by the reaction they gave to each other. Luo Mang realized that these peoples had known each other and even their relationship did not lose to the sworn brothers he had known outside.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Please help me gather some herb for this young cultivator. The outside world made his carefulness reached the new level and did not immediately receive my help. Now that he already fell into this state, I plead to all of you to help me just this time.¡±


    That was the last sentence he had heard before losing consciousness. After he opened his eyes, the first scene that entered his eyes was a foreign ceiling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything. Even my energy circulation halted and my body feels heavy.¡± Luo Mang sighed while his voice was low enough for only him to hear that.


    ¡°What I have told you before, did you forget when you leave?¡± at his side, Han Lang stared at him with the people Luo Mang could recognize behind him. Those people were the same people that brought him.


    ¡°Doctor Han, why are they here?¡± the heavy sensation inside his head was still effective so Luo Mang could barely see the object in front of him.


    ¡°They found you staggering around the street and decided to help you. I already told you that your energy circulation is not in the most optimal condition so any drastic change can cause some symptoms to emerge.¡±


    As Han Lang said those words, he grabbed Luo Mang¡¯s wrist. He let out part of his energy which was more larger and denser than Luo Mang.


    Suddenly Luo Mang shrieked, as his body moved in a crazy and unrestrained manner. Han Lang understood that Luo Mang had experienced the pain from all the part of his body, from the blood veins in his body to be exact.


    ¡°Doctor, he screamed in pain. Will this be alright?¡± asked one of them. They had never seen someone in pain just after a little touched like Luo Mang did so their reaction was normal.


    ¡°He¡¯s injured. His condition is quite severe now and needs some nourishment.¡± Han Lang wanted to continue his treatment but someone cut in the middle of his explanation.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you need to cure him, maybe I can help you.¡±


    Han Lang had the chance to look back and could not help but admire the intention the young man had. Even if his figure was ordinary but he cared even for some stranger, which made Han Lang did not know how to reply that for a moment.


    That was what Luo Mang had told. So he had various impression towards the people in the city and just answered with his honest feelings.


    ¡°They¡¯re kind.¡±


    Ye Guhan then smiled. Of course, he felt proud after hearing such a response from someone that had never been in the city. He believed that only a few places in the continent were comparable with Xuan City regarding the morals and kindness its people had.


    ¡°But you have to return sooner or later. Do you want to do it the soft way or the hard way? It¡¯s your choice to take.¡± Said Ye Guhan.


    Of course, Ye Guhan had to count numerous times when dealing with this young man. He had known about the plan to escape from the city but let it be but today, he personally asked the person in charge.


    ¡°Mister, you know about it already?¡± Luo Mang only surprised for a moment but rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Of course for me, it would be an easy effort. Besides, the problem I have now currently related to your sect.¡± Ye Guhan seriously turned his body to face Luo Mang.


    ¡°So, what is the problem then? Is it because they provoked this city first?¡± of course Luo Mang knew about it but could not do anything about it.


    The more he stayed here, the more guilty he felt when he really thought about the extra resources he would get when he finished the task to attack the same city he currently resided.


    ¡°Maybe as your position within the sect is like a pawn, they will not tell you but it definitely involved the entire continent if you ask me. Or perhaps, they wanted to sacrifice the entire continent already and already executed their plans long ago.¡±


    Luo Mang could not refute all of that for he had known some of it.


    ¡°But in the end, it all depends on the decision the elders of every sect have. Now that the letter of negotiation had been sent, all you have to do is to watch a good show.¡±


    As soon as Ye Guhan ended his words, he patted Luo Mang on the shoulders. Luo Mang reacted in return and his body trembled slightly.


    On another place in the city, Ye Canghai stared blankly when he finished hearing the content the recording jade had. The recording jade itself was owned by Ye Guhan but he gave it to Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Brother, is this really the best?¡±


    As he lamenting the content, Ye Canghai also understood the weight it had for him and for the city as well. The content stated that the mayor had already sent the letter of negotiation to the sect whose disciple was now in their hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they already brewing something for the last few days. The problem is just when?¡± Ye Canghai bitterly laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it must be sooner than we had anticipated. Don¡¯t worry about it, will you?¡± from his side, Yu Feng comforted him.


    ¡°Hmph, if not for the assurance from Her Excellency I will not be this calm. Fortunately, this negotiation plan was arranged earlier by them. But looks like they are here already.¡±


    Ye Canghai nodded because the time was right for those old elders to come right at the front door. But of course, he had known about the act they had executed in the dark. If not for the formation that protected the city then their plan would be as good as done.


    ¡°They¡¯re here? Good. But what about the prisoners? Should we use them as the proof or as the bargaining chip?¡±


    For the last few days, several infiltrators including assassins entered the city and probed for more information. Fortunately, their every movement was detected by the formation and soon they could not escape even if the wanted.


    And when those people knew about it, they would definitely rush to XuanCity at full speed. Even some of them lamented at their lack of understanding towards their opponent.


    Like a certain elder from Incense Ancient Sect. At the entrance of the cave, there were several people waiting for him.


    ¡°What is the latest information they get?¡± an elder asked. They wore the same robes and the energy they emitted was the same variant.


    ¡°No contact ever since they entered the city. Should we move or we wait?¡± another elder waited for the decision to move.


    ¡°According to what our forces acquired, part of our disciple there met with disaster. Most of them had died even one of the elders also became the victim. From their memories, I can only speculate that the incident is the working of a large formation inside the city.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know anything whether that was true if we don¡¯t get any response from our infiltrators. That is why we are gathered here.¡±


    ¡°Just what is inside the cave?¡± what he could only see was the colorful ceilings with the beautiful color combination in every part of the cave.


    ¡°This cave is the location of the old but powerful eccentric. I¡¯m sure you have heard it numerous times already but I''m seriously pointing this fact to you all to prevent any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Hearing that made all of them stunned. There were many powerful and eccentric cultivators around their territory but when regarding fame, only one person crossed their mind.


    Raising his brows and his eyes narrowed, one of the elders then said with a tinge of admiration in his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is the secular man whose fame spread across the continent years ago, Gong Teng?¡±


    Just as the voice left the mouth, a laugh reverberating throughout the entrance of the cave could be heard. Even the ground shook while the air trembled with only the power the voice contained.


    ¡°Well, well. Why are there so many of you come here now? Especially you Bai Zhen, I specifically told you that only when the sect faced with the certain fate of destruction that you can come here. But from your condition, it seems that is not the case.¡±


    Gong Teng then looked at the calm elder among them.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? It is like the man himself is the protector of our sect. Is this just my imagination?¡±


    No one truly blamed someone in ignorance especially Elder Bai Zhen for he did not inform them about it earlier. After that sentences that Bai Zhen realized he did not even introduce Gong Teng properly.


    ¡°Forgive this old man for forgetting this important fact. This honorable man Gong Teng previously was the protector of our sect. It was until the end of the war that he silently secluded himself, never to be seen again for a long time.¡±


    Shock, some disbelief, and surprise joy could be seen on those elders. They obviously knew just how the name Gong Teng caused so much sensation within their city much less their sect.


    ¡°We are here because we need your help.¡± Saying that Bai Zhen then pleaded while kneeling. His action made the rest followed him.


    ¡°Just say it then, no need to plead like that.¡±


    ¡°There is an impact in our plan due to the lack of knowledge and part of our strength now had lost. We even don¡¯t know anything except that the last thing we had seen from their memory is the complete annihilation of a strange force and a strong expert.¡±


    Bai Zhen regarded himself lucky because he saw that the expression the man had currently was normal, even rather happy if he had to say honestly.


    ¡°Where? Is it the capital city or in a secluded place?¡±


    ¡°Replying to the expert, it is when an expedition near the eastern region marched to the place called Xuan City.¡± Just when Bai Zhen answered, a cold and murderous aura enveloped him and the elders.


    ¡°You really mean it? Xuan City in eastern region?¡± the eyes of Gong Teng became identical with the eyes of demon whose stare was enough to intimidate them.


    ¡°Then you better not touch that territory for a while. I believe that other powerhouses already sniffed about it so just gather again your strength for the crucial moment.¡±


    Gong Teng answered cooly but in his heart, he almost exploded with raging fury.


    ¡®Just wait for the moment to come when I reap everything in one fell swoop! They didn¡¯t want to give me that item so be it then. Now that the only one who knows about that item is the family resides in Xuan City, there is no way I just let it go.¡¯


    ¡°Go back to your place. Just do it as I say and if anyone dares to refute then tell them that I am the one who told you, understood?¡±


    Gong Teng then saw them all nodded while gulping with sweat covered their face. After that he returned to the depth of the cave, leaving all the elders there.

 Chapter 74: Cosmic Qi

    ¡®What is this energy? It¡¯s different from anything I have encountered so far.¡¯


    Only by relying on his sense of energy, Manstein could find the similarity between the energy that moved around his body with the energy seed inside his body.


    But little did he know that his body was not in the same space. Rather than saying he was in the different space, just say that he was in a different realm within the same space. That was the closest analogy.


    As for the energy, it was better in quality. The difference between the quality of the energy he had felt currently and the everyday energy he felt was like the difference between the heaven and earth.


    ¡®This kind of energy is condensed so much that a spark of it equal to the mist of the energy I can find everywhere in this current world.¡¯


    Why did he compare the difference between the two energies? The reason was that the potential each energy had. Other than that, the quantity also counted but for the current energy absorption Manstein had now was lacking.


    Even he had to consider his rate of absorption due to his low-level spiritual roots, meaning that his innate talent for gathering qi was terrifying low to the point that no major change could be sen within a short period.


    ¡®This energy is really wild, different from the energy I had interacted when I was in the forest or when I was just standing. What is the difference then?¡¯


    After that, he only realized that his consciousness and body were not in the same place anymore. He could only see the sea of the star around him. His body floated in that endless sea of emptiness as if the boat in the middle of the ocean.


    This sensation was really tempting but it lasted for only a moment before he realized the energy that he recognized as wild invaded his body.


    Wherever the energy flowed was where Manstein would feel the burning sensation within and inside his skin. From the minuscule pores on his skin or his large orifices, all made no difference when the energies enter the body.


    ¡®It is said that the energy vein is closely tied to blood vein, making both of them have a special relationship and symbiosis. Right now the sensation of pain inside my body is amplified by this.¡¯


    Cold sweat, the whole body trembled and even the bloodshot eyes became more apparent and obvious. And only by comforting himself that Manstein could pass the moment of torture in pleasure.


    ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, currently I¡¯m inside the wormhole which was created by the Coiling dragon formation. The wormhole itself actually contained the power of space and every place in the universe actually relied on space..then this energy that entered my body, where did they come from?¡¯


    While the external energy running amok the body, but it was entirely different for his little soul. Since his focus was entirely on the circulation of that foreign energy, Manstein had forgotten about the soul.


    The strange but powerful aspect of the soul was it gave someone consciousness about themselves. Coincidence or not but a seal on his soul started to shine.


    ¡°Oh, good. Not only he is in deep meditation but his body also not in the same place.¡± While controlling the power needed for the golden dragon they currently rode and also distanced themselves from the beasts, Wang Yu took a glance only to find a blurred figure.


    ¡®While she had said that the people from her world usually relied on their technological tools but there is also the minority that learned about internal force and meditation. Looks like this man is also one of the minority.¡¯


    While what Wang Yu had known about and the fact was not far from the truth but there was something that only Manstein know.


    But he also knew that the wormhole was long and their trip was also bringing uninvited guests. Fortunately that he already made preparation and when they arrived at the exit, Wang Yu would close the hole, preventing the beasts that already entered the wormhole to get out ever again!


    ¡°Please keep moving at the steady pace.¡±


    Even though Manstein¡¯s body had become no more than a blur but there was no doubt that he would return. Wang Yu then took a glance at the blur again and could feel that there was a different energy in his body.


    ¡®Maybe, but I don¡¯t dare to imagine it.¡¯ Wang Yu then remembered that they were inside the wormhole where not only energy from the world flowed but also another foreign energy existed.


    What Wang Yu could see and the actual condition was vastly different. If anyone saw Manstein now then they would be surprised by the condition his body had.


    It was because the outer skin, which was the epidermis was completely gone. Manstein was like a flayed corpse now with his muscle exposed. That was the frightening picture no one could imagine and the pain he had felt, no one could imagine.


    ¡®This kind of energy is completely wild and destructive but powerful. My skin was completely destroyed when I used a tiny amount of it to form an energy point.¡¯


    The pain was never ending as even some blood started to flow from his body. But Manstein could ignore this kind of pain and instead the pain made him remember those memories again.


    ¡°Manstein, quick run!¡±


    The corridor filled with smoke and a shadow that appeared from behind due to the fire made the children worried. But there was one that trapped because a part of the ceiling, which was a long and heavy object fell down right at the top of his legs.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go together.¡± The mind of the child was simple and pure.


    ¡°Just run! I-I¡¯m afraid that they started to chase us down now. Don¡¯t mind me and escape. As long as anyone of us successfully escapes and tell our parents then the problem will be solved immediately.¡±


    Then the sounds of footsteps could be heard and from the sounds, there was a lot of it at the same time. Now they even hesitated and wasted more time.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°But how about you, Daniel!?¡±


    The more the memories flowed, the greater the pain Manstein could feel. Not only his body but his heart, it also felt hurt as well. The nightmare that always plagued him for a few nights now erupted again like a geyser.


    ¡°Argh!¡± screaming loud to vent the pain from his heart, Manstein unconsciously utilized the circulation without minding his body. The first circle of the foreign energy made his entire skin of his body gone and the second circle began.


    The energy flowed throughout the body and as it came to his smallest body part, the process of eradicating the muscle started.


    ¡°Stop this now!¡±


    Manstein could recognize this voice. But he chose to ignore it because he also knew why the energy destroying his body and intentionally using this energy as his main source to enter the initial stage.


    ¡°Show me the results,¡± Manstein ordered his device. And the device showed him the results from the characteristics the energy he tried to refine to become his own.


    [The characteristic showed by the energy is 98% the same results as the Cosmic Qi found in seventeen records in data.]


    ¡®So it¡¯s the Cosmic Qi?¡¯ most cultivators did not know about it much less the people but now that the energy he had found become clear, Manstein had his resolution reached new heights.


    ¡°Stop this now! This is dangerous for you, you know that.¡±


    ¡°So what is the matter with this? While it¡¯s true that the potential it contained is thousands of the normal energy found in the planet but what if someone entered the initial stage of cultivation with this qi instead?¡±


    Manstein had to explain his intention slowly, especially because now Alice forced herself to wake up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not advised, even for our purpose of returning to our own world. You obviously know that this energy will harm your body entirely so why!? Why are you still trying to absorb it?¡±


    ¡°You know my low spiritual root point so you should have known how hard it is for someone like that to cultivate normal energies. This is my only chance to get stronger by changing my energy source to this Cosmic Qi.¡±


    Manstein then kept circulating his energy and when the second cycle was completed, a tiny energy point was formed inside his body. But at the same time, he also coughed up blood from his mouth.


    ¡°The Cosmic Qi is the only energy that even Nirvana Rebirth cultivators don¡¯t dare to interact with. Although it is not as dangerous as when cultivators touched it but the danger it has is still high. So why!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it too much. I¡¯m not trying to absorb it entirely but just changing my energy source to be able to produce similar energy as Cosmiq Qi. Even with just a part of it that I had taken with the scale of a part per billion but it still makes my body like this.¡±


    Manstein laughed but he also knew about his terrible condition. And for the Cosmic Qi, it was the highest and the purest form of energy in the current world.


    Because Alice had higher cultivation, she had stumbled upon the information about this kind of qi. It was actually not rare but unreachable if someone did not have high cultivation or high luck or maybe both.


    ¡°You..are you for real?¡±


    As Manstein maintained his smile, Alice who had materialized herself now looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Can you believe that with the help of my method in controlling the soul force, I finally achieved something that really hard to come?¡±


    The Cosmic Qi was really wild as it really destroyed the body from outside and inside but Manstein also executed his newfound ability. He derivated it from his soul transfer theorem and practiced it with the energy.


    The process went like the previous words describe and the results were obvious.


    ¡°There are things I have never told anyone and that is my training. Did my grandfather tell you about this?¡± Manstein asked.


    ¡°Meditating and physical training, so it¡¯s true that you really have undergone such training. Your grandfather indeed told me about it but what is the relation between them to your success?¡± even the more experienced Alice had to wonder and asked.


    ¡°Nature Flow Sync, the meditation to feel the flow of nature. The practice of it is mainly to let the body blend with nature but from our perspective, what is nature then? Is it only the thing on our planet or is it the power beyond the solar system?¡±


    The meditation itself was given to Manstein by his own grandfather and Manstein, who felt gratitude then taught it to Ye Yingyuan.


    But if one truly practice it to the point where they could activate it in an instant, then it meant that they had reached half completion. And that was what Manstein had achieved in the past.


    ¡°So that was the feeling I have when you two releasing a short energy wave before your energy blends with the environment. Is this what your grandfather had taught you?¡±


    Alice nodded in understanding. She had heard about it previously but she was at first did not believe it to an extent but now that the proof had appeared, she was sure for real.


    ¡°Well, did he tell you? Fine then. But even with this method of changing my energy source, I can¡¯t even increase my energy absorption. It truly is an unfortunate result.¡±


    Manstein felt that his effort was more than enough, even maybe monstrous for he had changed his own energy sources. Of course, there would be the price he had to pay like his body was severely injured as a result.


    ¡°Energy source, you already learned it?¡± asked Alice.


    ¡°Oh yes. It is because that time, I¡¯m looking for some answer regarding my curiosity. You know that kid Ye Yingyuan, he previously did not have any qi that contained a large amount of yang energy but now he has it.¡±


    That was the main reason Manstein knew about energy source but as he kept reading, he had found out about the methods to change energy source!


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. It will be better for you to slowly accumulate power but looks like my effort in persuading you ended up in failure.¡±


    ¡°Just said that you worry about me, no need to said things that made people wonder. And as for your suggestion, I already thought about it and decided that this decision of mine is the best...for me.¡±


    Manstein said while he also read about the topic he liked in the memory of his device. Somehow, the device resided in his soul and to control it, one had to pass the identification scan which could identify someone¡¯s soul.


    And then when both of them realized, they had got out from the wormhole.


    Suddenly, Manstein returned to the same realm as before but when it did happen, Wang Yu felt something stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Your body....are you really fine?¡± he asked with hesitation.


    ¡°What?¡± Manstein had forgotten about his body condition. Now, his appearance was truly like a figure of human anatomy showing the muscle, even some bones could be seen.


    ¡°Please take care of him, he truly is a reckless fool! I¡¯ll wake up some time later.¡± Alice snorted before returned to the deepest part of the medallion that Manstein could not explore.


    ¡°Senior Wang, can you lend this old man a hand?¡± Hou Fei asked for help.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Wang Yu then moved his feet and tapped a certain time before he raised his hands towards the opening hole in front of him. Inside the hole, you could see flying beasts flown in their direction.


    Just as one of the beasts reached the opening hole, it suddenly closed! Not only it closed but there was also a mutilated limb come out.


    ¡°Now closed the wormhole fully.¡±


    When that order came out from Wang Yu, space trembled for a bit before stabilized again. They returned to a certain space inside the formation.


    ¡°For the first aid, swallow this pill. Even though she forbid the excessive usage of the pill in the past...¡±


    Wang Yu gave Manstein a transparent pill. Manstein thanked him and instantly swallowed it without further ado. From the throat to the stomach, Manstein felt like a liquid of melting metal entered his digestive system.


    And after that, the effect was fast enough to be seen by naked eyes. In the end, all the horrifying image Manstein had let others seen now gone.


    ¡°Now, I have to tell you about something. Ai, seeing you emitting Cosmic Qi still made me jealous.¡± Wang Yu sighed for a long time.


    ¡°Sorry for that. So tell me then, no need to keep me in the dark.¡± Manstein urged. Then Wang Yu told him about the negotiation that would take place soon.


    ¡°Soon, it will be the time for me to leave this place,¡± Manstein said solemnly. He actually did not want to do this but when Wang Yu had told him about the movement from that particular sect as well as the hostage which was the Nightstalker King in their hands, he had to move faster and adventure throughout the entire continent first!


    ¡°Before that, I will stay here until the first flower bloomed in spring.¡±


    While Manstein had arrived, but the entire nest of the yellow bee did not arrive immediately. It was because space distortion was the dangerous travel methods but also the safest for them.


    ¡°Xiaobai, do you need this?¡± just when Ye Xiaobai wanted to take a look at the belt, Yue took it first and teasing Ye Xiaobai with the belt with her smile.


    ¡°What did you call me just now!? And return that to me!¡± even though the person in front of him was a bewitching fox woman but Ye Xiaobai only focused his attention towards the belt.


    ¡°Nope, you have not accepted me yet.¡± Yue teased Ye Xiaobai again by poking his face with her finger.


    ¡°How many times I have to tell you!? I don¡¯t want you as my slave! Now, return it!¡± Ye Xiaobai finally got the belt because Yue reluctantly gave up.


    ¡®Why did he refuse? Is it because my charm is not enough?¡¯ thought Yue. But little did she know that Ye Xiaobai hated slavery because of his own sense of rights.


    ¡°Why!? Why did you refuse? I come here because of Young Master and also because of my condition, I have to follow you now!¡± said Yue impatiently. But this made Ye Xiaobai glared at her.


    ¡°What rubbish did you say just now? Indeed you are really the one who brought the belt to me and I have to thank you for that. But that doesn¡¯t mean I accept you.¡±


    It was when Ye Xiaobai checked the belt once again that Yue admitted that she was also sent to the place where Ye Xiaobai currently was.


    ¡°Furthermore, you moved through such a dangerous forest filled with countless danger in it but can still find me. If it is not the resolute motivation for something, then I will not believe it. The problem here is what is your purpose to meet me. You only say what I want to hear so far.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai gave her a cold look with no sympathy at all. Due to the danger she could potentially give to his relative, he had to act now.


    ¡®If her reasoning is not to my liking then I have to force her to leave. And I believe she used a certain charming technique to me just a moment ago.¡¯


    ¡°It is a secret, I told you before.¡± Muttered Yue. The sudden change in her expression made Ye Xiaobai wonder her next objective other than to let him see the belonging of his friend.


    ¡°A warning to you, if you try anything funny to my relative and my friends then just you wait for the consequences.¡±


    With that, Ye Xiaobai then grabbed his bow and studied it. He had never seen the bow that could shot consecutively with only a trigger. Other than that, he also learned about the refining methods as well as metallurgy. This made him want to try refining the glaive he had just created with his own hands.

 Chapter 75: Intention and Act, Two Factors of Deeds

    To refine the glaive itself, there was a requirement for it. The problem Ye Xiaobai had currently was he had zero resources and the worst part of it, he did not have the necessary skill.


    ¡°Remember this Xiaobai, the process you will take needs accuracy and balance. Without it, you can forget about success and just stop being an artifact refiner. You also need high patience and want to reach the perfection in order to reach that. Now I ask you, do you dare?¡±


    It was when they started to make his glaive that Manstein asked this to him.


    ¡°I dare!¡± since he wanted to get stronger as well as having additional experience and knowledge, Ye Xiaoai answered.


    ¡°Then watch.¡± Manstein held the hammer and placed the metal¡¯s liquid into the mold. Of course, the liquid emitted strong heat because the metal in liquid form had the temperature that exceeds the room¡¯s temperature.


    Then they had to wait for some time before the liquid cooled down and be molded into the blade for the glaive.


    ¡°Now can you see this?¡± Manstein showed a strange thread which could only be seen if one paid extreme attention. Ye Xiaobai nodded because he also knew that thing.


    ¡°Yes, that is the necessary item for creating the spiritual circuit for an artifact. Without it, the energy we channeled to the artifact, whether it is a weapon, a defensive equipment or a tool, will become harder to move around.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai replied. He had a faint feeling that the day he learned would be also the day he comprehends something new.


    ¡°Good then. Like what I said previously, watch and learn.¡± Manstein then let out the blade from the mold. He used the large tweezer to placed the blade on the anvil and then place the thread on top of the blade. He spread it to make it like a line and covered all the blade¡¯s surface with it.


    Next, he used the hammer to pound the blade. Ye Xiaobai found out that Manstein did not just pound the blade without care, in fact, he pounded it with a certain force and even at a certain point on the blade.


    ¡®That requires meticulous details to do it. Even that thread started to merge with the blade, forming the circuit inside the blade.¡¯ Thought Ye Xiaobai when he looked at how the spark produced from pounding the hammer numerous times.


    And he also knew that Manstein had shown him the methods to do it the right way.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Elder Brother. You¡¯re too kind.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Kind?¡± Manstein, who had black stains covered his face turned around to look at Ye Xiaobai clearly. His eyes directly stared at Ye Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to open any curtains that stand in its way to see through the depth of the heart anyone he sees.


    ¡°As someone who had experienced living outside Xuan City, what is your opinion about the good and the evil?¡±


    Manstein asked for Ye Xiaobai¡¯s opinion. Fortunately, the process had to wait once more and Manstein placed all the tools back before he stood and faced Ye Xiaobai again.


    ¡°Good and evil? How can someone determine the deeds is good or evil? I only know that the evil caused more harm than the benefit. And also the action the people take can also determine the deeds, maybe?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai had experience but he still lacked the essence of it. Manstein smiled when hearing the answer.


    ¡°Well, your answer is not wrong actually. But have you ever thought about the key points to determine whether someone¡¯s deed is good or evil?¡± Manstein sighed while raising his brow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know about it yet. Maybe I rarely or even never think about it before. So can Elder Brother tell me?¡±


    ¡°Intention, Act, and Results.¡± Manstein blurted out the words slowly but powerful to Ye Xiaobai. He saw that Ye Xiaobai still had the looks of confusion shrouding his face.


    ¡°The first two, which is Intention and Act, is a crucial factor to determine someone¡¯s deed is good or evil. Even though there are many people still searching for a definite definition for the good and the evil but by knowing this, I hope you can understand more about it just in case someday you venture out again.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Hearing that made Ye Xiaobai murmured the three key points repeatedly. Of course, Manstein also continued his explanation.


    ¡°Intention, anyone that wanted to do something must have an intention inside their heart. This factor is harder for us to notice due to its hidden and personal factor. This is just like the foundation of deeds so you must know about someone¡¯s intention when he or she does things.¡±


    ¡°The example is when someone tried to kill or destroy, what is the intention for them in doing that? Is it to just eliminate the person so that the person will not cause any harm to people or is it to eliminate future threat and obstacles while also possessing that person¡¯s wealth?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai did not know how to respond to that. His eyes stared wide while his mouth opened a little, showing his struggle to process the information that suddenly came.


    ¡°If only the intention then the former is more good than the later as Elder Brother had said. There is always a cause for every result that appeared in life like there will be a fire nearby if there is smoke. Then what if my intention is to help the poor people to get a better life by stealing?¡±


    When saying the words ¡®stealing¡¯, Ye Xiaobai let out a bashful smile. Manstein coughed three times before he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the second point, Act. Intention and Act are actually relevant and linked together so someone¡¯s deed is also determined by the act he did. Just say that you really did help the poor by stealing, even though your intention is good and it should be good too right?¡±


    ¡°But sadly, that is not the case because of the act! Your intention is stained by the evil of your act. The wrong act can make your purest and kind intention into complete evil just by seeing your act. Remember that when the intention is hidden and personal but your act is clear for others to see.¡±


    Manstein had seen it too much in his own world. Like a fake savior that act like the greatest saint under the heaven but his intention was wicked or like the ten-year-old kid he knew that had good intention but the act was not.


    ¡°Intention and Act, they are different yet linked. Like potential and kinetic energy, the intention is like potential energy while the act is like kinetic energy. But in the end, they are linked to each other.¡±


    Manstein said softly which made Ye Xiaobai wanted to speak but refrain himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the story after all. When Xian Ni encountered the people from a city, he had to face numerous people with the different intention. Each of them also had the different action to take, so it¡¯s like that.¡±


    Suddenly Ye Xiaobai remembered that the intention and act were in the story. At first, he could not understand why the story mentioned about people¡¯s intention and act.


    ¡°Yes, and before that, he also takes the same action like you,¡± Manstein said.


    ¡°He¡¯s going out from his farm, trying to contact other living beings as well as to establish a trade. It is said that his farm was located at the center of the mountain range that circled around the location.¡±


    When Xian Ni reached forty years old, he realized that his farm produced so much harvest that he did not know what to do with the excessive number. Due to the presence of the strange energy, everything he had seen experienced a huge change in the span of seventeen years.


    That also included his livestock. And he also heard that there are other people living outside his territory therefore, Xian Ni braced himself to get out from his territory to the unknown outside world.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since I have too much harvest this time. Other than that, I met someone that told me about a city outside the mountain range.¡± Thought Xian Ni.


    ¡°The action he takes is to leave his comfort zone, his safe zone to the unknown dangerous zone. Just like you, he dared to do that despite the dangerous factor the world have for him, and that became much worse after the energy came down from the skies.¡±


    ¡°Even though stayed inside the safe zone gives one safety but it also likes a cage, giving the person inside it no freedom. Furthermore, it also limiting the potential someone has. That is why your father allowed you to go outside.¡±


    -


    The complete glaive now was in his hand, with complete spirit circuit in it and the fine quality it had. Ye Xiaobai then looked at the reflection of himself on the blade before he put down the glaive. For now, the glaive was nameless but maybe he would name it soon.


    And for Ye Yingyuan, he had to refine his foundation pillar over and over again to make sure no instability remained. He absorbed energy from the space but he only took a part per million ratios to play safe.


    Then his body suddenly shook with great intensity. He could feel the spark of the energy he got turned the other energy inside his body to a complete mess and he felt that liquid just behind the throat.


    ¡°Kid, you absorbed that energy now. You have two choices now whether to make it as a part of your foundation or to make it strengthen your body. Think about it carefully please, I don¡¯t want you to harm yourself because of this.¡±


    Suddenly came the voice from the person he knew echoed in his head. Ye Yingyuan looked at the figure that sat on the throne proudly in the spatial distortion.


    ¡®Let me see first then.¡¯ Ye Yingyuan checked the energy that entered his body. It was pure, even his energy paled in comparison and that energy affected his own energy inside his body. That was the reason why his body shook greatly.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to decide. While this energy can strengthen my foundation but I also wanted to try body cultivation method that suitable for me. But I¡¯m afraid that the strange energy will instead affect my foundation further because of the unstable factor and my inability to control it. So the second choice is better huh.¡¯


    Ye Yingyuan sighed.


    ¡°I choose the second option then. I have never used my qi to refine my body thoroughly so it is safer for me.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I also think that the second option is better for you. Looks like you rather choose the safety but stable to raise your strength. Good, then you can try.¡±


    Then Ye Yingyuan slowly directed that part of the energy to spread to all part of his body. He could feel the resistance his own energy from the body part but because he only used his own energy to his cultivation base and not his body, the process went much easier.


    But the next piercing pain made Ye Yingyuan threw what was held inside his throat, and he coughed some time. His mouth had a stain of blood while he started to feel his head became light, he realized just how painful this process was.


    ¡°Little Yuan.¡± Seeing Ye Yingyuan in such state made Ye Qingcheng that currently enjoyed the power of space distortion coming down on his body worry a bit.


    He could see the veins from Ye Yingyuan¡¯s hand appeared, while Ye Yingyuan started to sweat and bit his lip. Apparently, he tried to enter himself into the basic stage of body cultivation that was called tempering marrow.


    ¡®Since that giant inside me was defeated, I have strange memories appearing in my mind. And the first to appear is the body cultivation for that giant. I¡¯m sure that I follow the procedure and step properly and maybe this feeling is the result of entering the Tempering Marrow stage.¡¯


    The Tempering Marrow, the first stage of body cultivation and even Ye Qingcheng only heard about this from his mother.


    ¡®This is different than what Mother told me. While that manual really can make me enter the Tempering Marrow but it cannot surpass that stage but the memories have the complete manual for reaching the fourth stage.¡¯


    Ye Qingcheng hesitated to help his brother or to just let him suffer but in the end, he held that desire in his heart.


    ¡®And about Little Yuan, if he looked like that then even I would not be able to stop him from doing this. Let¡¯s just take what cousin had said and let Little Yuan tried to overcome this.¡¯

 Chapter 76: Manstein (1)

    ¡°Even the sibling is similar to him.¡± While sitting not too far from Ye Xiaobai, Yue muttered while her gaze and even her ears still receiving stimulus from all around her.


    ¡°And that woman, she may experience that war as well. Her eyes when she saw me that time is the same with everyone else before. Should I make things clear first?¡±


    What Yue referred to ¡®her¡¯ was actually the woman that sat rather far from her, Wu Qing And both of them excluded the charm of an older woman.


    ¡°That ear, is it really yours?¡± then someone came near to her. But Yue came to an understanding that this young man also looked at her with curiosity rather than the look of disgust, dislike, and hatred.


    ¡°This is genuinely mine. You can ask your cousin for confirmation.¡± Yue faced him and smiled faintly. The one who asked earlier was, of course, the most carefree in the chamber that already filled with pressure, Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡®Other than the aura which struck fear even to me, he is really kind. I wonder what kind of aura that makes me, the inheritor of the Silver Fox bloodline, tremble?¡¯ Yue thought about it since she had seen him for the first time.


    ¡°When he found out about you, Little Yuan said that cousin just looks at you with astonishment before he returned to his usual demeanor. Looks like what my father said is true, it¡¯s already the time for me to venture out from my safe zone like Xian Ni.¡±


    Said Ye Qingcheng followed by him sitting down. And then he also looked to the place where Wu Qing also sat but he frowned a little.


    ¡°Elder sister Wu?¡± he asked softly. He felt something was rather strange and the air seemed like a mist filled with the foreign substance that he could not recognize.


    Then Wu Qing opened her eyes before looking at Ye Qingcheng because she knew that he was the one who called her. She smiled back at him before replying to him in a sweet tone.


    ¡°What is it? Is there something you have to ask?¡±


    ¡°I just wondering why there is a little...friction between elder Sister Wu and this person called Yue?¡±


    What he asked naturally came from the depth of his heart but of course, that did not mean the person itself really like it. When Ye Qingcheng finally realized it, he felt two eyes stared at him with a strange light came from their eyes.


    ¡°You are not experiencing what your father and I had seen and passed during the war so you maybe don¡¯t know about it. Just look at her animal ears and tails, is it something common?¡± Wu Qing then realized that the young man was simply inexperienced, unlike Ye Xiaobai who had seen the outside world even only a fraction of it.


    ¡°Uhm, what she said is true. For the people like me, which was born later after the war, it is a form of discrimination and maybe the punishment because our ancestor originally invaded this world. And your elder sister experienced it herself so I understand her feelings when she sees me.¡±


    Yue nodded her head and sighed.


    ¡®And he is still so kind and pure while Ye Xiaobai is already tainted with some of the world¡¯s dark side. But I believe that the kindness inside both of them will not be easily gone.¡¯


    While she was a kind of race that had the appearance of human but their body parts was like an animal, Yue also had her advantage from the others like her sight. She could see that from facial expression alone that Wu Qing had terrible memories when she saw Yue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reply that. But one thing is for sure, I believe that this Yue is not a bad person at all.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said while he moved again to the place near Ye Yingyuan who had his energy soared inside the bubble. Yue felt that those words alone were more than enough for the current her as she looked at all the people with the surname Ye.


    -If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°That thing is still working.¡± There was an old man looking at the building near him as he walked slowly in the crowd. The snow descended in a few numbers and even the road was filled with the white substance.


    If any elder from Cleansing Ancient sect saw him then they would recognize him instantly because the old man was actually Gong Teng.


    What he saw with his vision was a large number of green lights at the surface of the building¡¯s wall. Even though that green lights were on the surface which people keep touching or at the least the position where anything could contact and affect it but nevertheless the green light glued tightly to the surface.


    ¡°And the intelligence said that there is a new, large formation in the city.¡± While he also checking the formation that the report had made, he could not find out just where the formation was. He was inside the same city that caused part of the sect¡¯s power to diminish.


    ¡°No trace of it in the city. Is this perhaps space concealment formation?¡±


    The formation had a certain force which could pull the weaker cultivators and even the stronger ones would face some obstacles. And now there was no trace of a formation when he came to Xuan City even when his cultivation reached Nirvana Rebirth stage.


    Of course, even with such power he could not act mighty and ended up provoking an unknown factor to his success especially when the power struggle increased. And for why he could travel instantly, it was due to the power of teleportation which could be learned when someone reached higher cultivation realm.


    Unknown to him, two pairs of eyes had watched him since his entry but turned a blind eye to his action.


    ¡°Oh, Nirvana Stage cultivators? Well, they have the power to affect the space so the battle will shake the ground a bit. Now, you said it yourself that you wanted to learn about my methods of Body Incarnation spell? This is an opportunity for you.¡±


    In a sealed space, Wang Yu saw that old man clearly like the black dots on the white cloth. Beside him, Hou Fei hesitated.


    ¡°But with my current power, I can¡¯t even defeat him much less to eliminate him. And looks like he has some hidden cards for an emergency. Should this old man fight with the formation?¡±


    Hou Fei looked like an old man if you saw him stood together with Wang Yu but actually Wang Yu was much older than him.


    ¡°Old? You often called yourself like that didn¡¯t you. And I told you before that the power of Body Incarnation master lied in their ability to understand the structure and anatomy of human¡¯s body, spiritual veins, energy circulation and even vital points. With this knowledge, you can make him kneel!¡± said Wang Yu.


    The difference in power between Hou Fei and that man was not large but not small either. And there must be a reason why that old man was at Xuan City, much less with his cultivation base which was enough to make him a protector of a sect.


    And speaking of the reason, Wang Yu could sniff it with his nose.


    ¡®He knows about that green light on the buildings of the city.¡¯ Wang Yu turned more serious about this. Even he had asked Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan about that green lights that could only be seen by special eye technique and they only said that it had been there since two years ago.


    ¡®However, the time the green lights appeared to coincide with the outbreak of the beasts from the forest. Looks like what I have gathered so far really bring on that man¡¯s trail.¡¯


    And Wang Yu took a glance at the figure that sitting cross-legged. The figure only had its bones left and even the eyelids were gone, showing the eyeballs which could terrified people. But Wang Yu could feel the heartbeat from that figure.


    That figure was naturally Manstein which was in a deep state of meditation. Despite the condition of his body, his patience was the greatest in the process of turning the qi around him to the Cosmic Qi.


    ¡°This type of Qi will recover your nascent power in your soul. Hmm, should I do my experiment again after all this?¡±


    The most dangerous factor that Manstein had, in the eyes of other people like Alice was his endurance! Just seeing his own body being peeled off by the energy did not make him groaned.


    ¡®Senior, just how can I help you with this kind of condition your body is?¡¯ although she said it when seeing the condition of Manstein¡¯s body, what she referred was not the body but rather his gene.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about it in details since my old age robbed me of my good memories but do you know Manstein¡¯s father is a soldier right?¡¯


    When Alice came to see Ryner, Manstein¡¯s grandfather, when the news of Manstein¡¯s consciousness disappearance had not spread yet, he told her about the keywords in her life.


    ¡®Senior is also my idol so of course, I know about it from Uncle Ben. Mm, so what do you want to tell me? I only told you, sir, that your grandson¡¯s soul had gone missing.¡¯


    Even she herself could not hold her sadness and Ryner that sat on the chair also let out a sad sight and then looked back at her.


    ¡®Do you know about Project Spartan?¡¯ suddenly Ryner asked something that made Alice¡¯s heart pounding hard. She was someone from the influential background and apparently she had known about it too.


    ¡®That¡¯s no way, right? How can someone that is produced from the project have a descendant!?¡¯ shock and disbelief now covered her pretty face. Ryner¡¯s wrinkles increased in intensity as he recalled the memories that he had.


    ¡®So Miss Alice knew about it too, it seems. So you know the effect of that project to the host too? And even this project is the top secret in our country so no one even the organization behind the kidnapping case knows about it.¡¯


    Ryner let out a bitter laugh. Project Spartan in that world was a project to developed super soldiers. And this project was defeated only by Manstein¡¯s discovery of Soul Transfer method!


    As far as Alice knew, the project was successful even the spec ops from superpower country had the soldiers that had been enhanced by the project in their ranks. It was all thanks to the genetic engineering that contributed to the project.


    And because this project altered the very gene itself, some downside was inevitable as well. But compared to the downside, the power a person that became the subject became more obvious as one could lift a bus with one of their hands, jump over five meters in a single leap, sprinting for fifty kilometers non-stop etc.


    The downside was only that, the host would not be able to procreate, in other words, the person became sterile. The changed gene was called Terminator Gene due to the reason that it terminated someone¡¯s chance to produce any descendant.


    ¡®But other than sterile, their bloodlust, as well as their insane thirst of battle and somehow their thought all of it, is like an evil. One soldier from that project even can build an organization just to make a coup d¡¯tat in a foreign country! So how can Senior Manstein suppress that!?¡¯


    Alice wanted to say something more but she did not realize that her eyes became moist and tears started to fell from he eyes.


    ¡®You really cared about my grandson. Just when is the first time you meet him?¡¯ this expression as well as the seriousness when Alice asked him made Ryner reconsider it to an extent.


    ¡®When an organization that kidnapped several influential people¡¯s child, both from military and politician side executed their movement, that is where I met him for the first time. But from the looks of it, he could not remember me because it happened a long time ago.¡¯

 Chapter 77: Manstein (2)

    When she realized it, Manstein turned silent again. Alice now had a chance to look at him from the closer distance, seeing the calm and tranquil face that was pure from all the sin humans spread across their world.


    Manstein¡¯s body started to regenerate at an astonishing speed which could be seen by naked eyes. And a miracle that could not be surpassed just by the innate talent of someone¡¯s spiritual roots now was broken by the man in front of her.


    His face was the first to recover then followed by his limbs that started to grow muscles and skin once again as if to show the world that the bones appeared first before muscles and skin when humans were created in their mother¡¯s womb!


    ¡°Alice, you should absorb this energy too as it will replenish your nascent energy. So why did you still staring at me?¡± Manstein asked.


    ¡°Hm, okay then if you say so.¡± Alice did not polite herself and instantly absorbed the Cosmic Qi from Manstein¡¯s body.


    ¡°Indeed, the purest energy of the universe is like an all-healing potion. And it can be used with all the elements in this world too. Looks like Cosmic Qi can only be found in a special space or in the starry skies where Universe Gate is located somewhere.¡±


    Now Manstein could feel the pressuring aura that came from Alice¡¯s soul. This kind of pressure came from her soul actually very similar to the pressure of someone who had reached Nascent Soul stage and above.


    ¡°Alice, I think that you know about my circumstances but you still don¡¯t tell me?¡± Manstein smiled even when he was still rotating the energy that filled his spiritual veins so he could condense the energy to a single point.


    ¡°That is why you created my body through difficult means to reduce the effect of my gene but in the end, the gene can affect the soul as well. Maybe I need to move alone after all.¡± Manstein sighed.


    The reason he wanted to leave after the winter season was due to his condition. His own gene was the most unstable even he himself barely held in and if any mental stress occurred then he would not know what will happen.


    ¡®Only by moving alone that the people I care will not be hurt. Even if I hurt other but they are completely stranger and I don¡¯t feel any guilt in case any of them have an accident.¡¯


    And the mental stress that had been mentioned was like extreme sadness or anger. That indeed happened in the past when Manstein was running with his friend to escape from the kidnappers.


    ¡°Run and tell anyone outside that we are here.¡± The scene as if the nightmare ghost now started to play once again and even it continued where Manstein remembered that he ran away when Daniel was trapped and the black suited people chased them.


    But then those people arrived and spotted them upon arriving, even raising their rifle to aim at Manstein and the other children. When he knew it, Manstein realized that the two just kept aiming their rifle without even threatening them and Manstein felt a presence behind him.


    ¡°Let go!¡± when he turned his head, one of the black-suited people caught one of his friends. Manstein gritted his teeth as he watched the man cursed out with irritation.


    ¡°Annoying! And you two cannot even properly guard them. So tell me who is responsible for this act!? Oh and let me tell you something, you will not escape from this place because to open the last door to the outside one need personnel fingerprint.¡±


    The man deliberately told the children because he thought that even if the children could escape from the jail, it did not matter too much because the jail itself was already old-fashioned and any smart people could exploit it.


    ¡°Tell me who!? Are you deaf or something!?¡± the man then pulled out a pistol and put the muzzle to the child hostage.


    But the child did not answer him which made him pissed off. Manstein could not react because of another two people that still kept watching them. He looked at Daniel who secretly whistled a low signal to him.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Two low-voiced whistles meant that they had to cooperate in order for them to get out from their current condition. Then there were smokes that appeared from Daniel¡¯s position. He held a smoke grenade and he used it.


    ¡°Now!¡± somehow, the shout from Daniel made two black-suited men behind him stunned before they fell from their position. Manstein did not know how he did that but now the only one remaining still held one of their friends.


    Manstein then saw a shard of the ceiling that had some sharp edge and then he touched it. HE found out that the material was sturdy and a plan to kill had formed without his realization.


    ¡®Why I feel like killing that man who threatens my friends? Is it because I don¡¯t want to see them hurt or is it because of something inside myself?¡¯


    Even though the children dared to escape but it did not mean they prepared themselves to kill someone due to their mentality. But he did not believe his ears because a deafening sound which he instantly recognized as the sound of fire being shot came from the direction that he had never expected.


    ¡®No, damn. No...please.¡¯ a sensation that he had never felt in his hear started to erupt. His eyes started to moist while his nose turned sour and that feeling increased when he saw a red color painted the floor behind him.


    His heart beat faster and the adrenaline started to take effect because what he saw that time would undoubtedly trigger a certain reaction in his mind. He heard Daniel screamed in anguish while the other started to cry. Even Manstein did not know whether they cried for fear or another.


    But what he had seen, he would get it back at the person who did it all. His eyes just stared at the black-suited man whose hands now released the hostage that he took.


    Instantly, Manstein threw the shard right at the gap between the helmet, instantly penetrating through the glass layer and hit the eye. But Manstein¡¯s expression now turned darker in every second he acted since he threw that shard.


    The pistol the man still held in his other hand now had been released due to the surprise attack and he could not respond properly. He moved his hand to the direction where the object hit his eyes but of course Manstein used that little moment to get the pistol.


    He dragged the pistol by his legs and made it closer to him before he took it and checked the bullet in the magazine.


    ¡°Please help Daniel and leave. Just leave me alone here, just not be here when I finish that man.¡± Manstein said in a cold and indifferent manner.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You have to follow us back!¡± reject one of his friends while he sobbed. But Manstein looked at him and then pointed at the pool of blood where one of his friends was there.


    ¡°Do you want to have an end like him?¡± while shooting directly at the man whose height was more than Manstein¡¯s own body that time. Blood poured and a large hole appeared on the helmet and then they realized that the pistol had shot a bullet and they even forget to hear the sound. Only after they heard clearly what Manstein had said that they looked and heard clearly.


    ¡°You...¡± even Daniel was astonished by the sudden change in Manstein¡¯s behavior that he knew. He still remembered that even though Manstein dared to stand against him but he did that to show himself as someone with worth, a person with pride deep inside his heart.


    But that trait only applied to when someone tried to hurt him. Other than that, Manstein was a child that accepted the suggestion from all the people around him, even as far as helping them to escape from their room.


    Daniel then forced himself to push the large obstacles that put his legs down and he felt tremendous pain and could not help but let out a sniff, as his eyes started to redden. The pain when he removed the thing from his legs really made his tears down but it was due to the pain resistance that he lacked.


    Of course, the other children helped him and supported him to stand. His legs now looked terrible even the children knew it.


    ¡°Escape...now.¡± Daniel could hear the panting sound Manstein had done. He wanted to mourn for his friend too but he also wanted to bring Manstein out of the place.


    ¡°I told you before that you have to follow me! What use you shoot one person just for your selfish revenge!?¡±


    Even though Daniel said it himself but he felt what Manstein did was admirable. He could not help but looked again at the child in front of him, that younger than him by three years and already capable of holding a pistol.


    Daniel knew just how heavy a real pistol is, even his replica toy pistol was not comparable in front of the real ones. And when he witnessed Manstein shot the man, he felt afraid inside his heart.


    ¡®How can he hold such a pistol and shoot it with such accuracy!? His hands cannot handle the pushback effect from each shot but he can do it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friends. Looks like you all have to go without me. When I was sent here, actually I don¡¯t have any friends. No one, I really mean no one ever become my friends before which made me wonder what is wrong with me.¡±


    Manstein then walked to the place where one of his friends now lied there, seemed like someone on their sleep but when he looked at that scene his heart felt like twisted to an unimaginable degree and slowly but surely a red light started to emerge from the depth of his eyes.


    It was the same red color as the blood on the floor. As Manstein started to lift the body of his friend and gave it to Daniel. Now they once again faced each other but the first time, they antagonized each other and now they also did the same albeit different reason.


    ¡°Your eyes..what¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    Manstein just turned around and once again lifted the pistol to a corner and pulled the trigger in that direction. After he shot, a figure appeared with the black suit from that very same corner and being in the middle of the trajectory of the bullet, it was a direct hit.


    Manstein¡¯s red eyes looked at the figure and it released a cold glint as the shot only injured the figure but unable to kill on the first attempt.


    ¡°How many times I have to say to you all, escape! And Daniel, you as their respective leader should take the initiative to move. Just forget about our previous plan as right now they started to get suspicious.¡±


    Manstein¡¯s senses raised to a new otherworldly level because he clearly heard the footsteps of several people coming to their direction. Fortunately, after some turn at the front of their route was the door to the surface.


    That was right, they were currently inside the underground facility and needed to get out from there.


    ¡°Go.¡± Manstein took a single step further from Daniel before something unbelievable happened. A layer of glass suddenly appeared from the top and the bottom, separating them. Manstein knew about it and he did not care too much.


    ¡®Isolate the entire building, so I have to go to the control room after all.¡¯ That thought started to emerge, the thought of him playing with the black-suited man as he would shoot them on sight. But what was far more dangerous would be his willingness to do it.

 Chapter 78: Manstein (3)

    He witnessed it with his own eyes, the sudden event which led to the death of one of his friends. Manstein felt like something inside him screaming in agony, something that had lost.


    Manstein had walked further to the facility. He was not sure the place that he had stayed all along would be a simple underground facility. And he even knew about the surveillance camera that located at every corner possible just at the ceiling.


    And on his hands, a bracelet that stained with blood was held. It was the common bracelet that contained basic information every person there had and Manstein managed to get one for his own use.


    ¡®It¡¯s a fortune that I realized the usage of this bracelet. I almost forgot because I have to remember the date of the new game release and training session with grandpa.¡¯


    He pressed a button and a map appeared in the front of him, showing his current position. Manstein then could plan his next action. And then there were also emails that had been sent since two hours ago.


    [Mobilization of the Prisoners


    Due to the capacity of the room that cannot fill the satisfying requirement for the hostage, some of the prisoners are going to be moved from the initial room to the new ones that located at A-10 area. Please go to the place immediately upon receiving the message to the 13th squad.]


    Manstein frowned because he realized that there was a new problem arose. But he did not want to save them, yet.


    ¡®Initially, I wanted to escape together but looks like I have to deactivate the automatic defense system as well as opening the door to the outside.¡¯


    Manstein thought like that because he saw the map and also figured out that there were more defense measures and doors that would make the escape plan harder. Maybe for the others, he was just a child due to his height and experience but now Manstein was a killer, a new one.


    He could not forget the sensation when he saw the hole on the man¡¯s head as he pulled the trigger and also could not forget the pain that came from the depth of his heart. Manstein gritted his teeth as he endured the new kind of pain.


    The pain of losing someone.


    Manstein swore that he would avenge his friend in his own way, to create the chaos on the place as much as he wanted to. And so he crawled inside the narrow and suffocating ventilation system. He used this because the ventilation system connected to the control room.


    And the best part of it was the fact that there was no detection against human when he crawled at the ventilation system which only he could pass through.


    Soon, he saw beneath him the control room where there were people that observed every movement and the stability of the facility. There was also monitors which could be used to watch the movement of the guards or the people.


    ¡®It¡¯s the control room and they even have this hidden sentry turret behind the wall. It¡¯s a fortune that my area of confinement is within the older area ones where there are only bedrocks and concrete.¡¯


    Manstein knew that the opportunity to avoid detection had come to an end with his strike to the control room. But if he gained the access to the most of the facility then he could even manipulate some escape route, hostage even defense system.


    ¡®But I need someone who has mastery of the technological and information. Save it for later, as long as I can get the two of them at once then the problem is for me to solve.¡¯


    He saw that there were two people sat at the front of the large and multiple monitors with different images, and they also had a microphone on their body. Manstein then put his pistol and then held a bayonet in a reverse grip.


    This was something that his grandfather had taught him the most in case Manstein faced with dangers. And from the condition, wasn¡¯t the condition already bad to begin with?


    When the position was right, Manstein kicked the ventilation door with his legs as hard as he could while his eyes turned red. He descended and immediately swiped the bayonet to his left while jumping a little to gain height.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Who are you..¡± just when the sound of the first person reached the throat, it could not come out anymore as the blood started to flow from the neck with a bloody red line. Even though Manstein was still young but he had been trained like a soldier by his grandfather. Other than that, he also had the gene factor that could enhance his battle prowess.


    As soon as Manstein finished him, the second person started to move reflexively to the red button. Manstein¡¯s pupil shrank as he realized the movement of the second person was faster than he anticipated.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away from this place! I don¡¯t care if you are only a brat because you already killed him!¡±


    The man held a grudge against Manstein because of the action of killing his friend that held one of Manstein¡¯s friend and ended in tragedy but then he felt a sudden force hit his head. His head went into the wall direction and then it hit. The only thing that he felt lucky about was his helmet because he wore it currently.


    And the man also regretted his decision to isolate them as he forgot completely about the entrance of the ventilation system was not under surveillance from the control room.


    Manstein also realized it that the bayonet he threw could not penetrate the helmet, therefore he had to use the pistol again. He aimed the muzzle at the person whose back now was completely exposed.


    ¡®My arm, it will be hurt again but so what!? As long as I can kill him and gain control of the facility then I can satisfy myself.¡¯


    He pulled the trigger again and a loud noise came as Manstein felt the numbness on his hand. He even dropped the pistol because of that. But another red colored blood covered the wall, painted it with a hand mark that nearly missed the red button beside it.


    ¡°He¡¯s persistent. Now, where should I start?¡± Manstein then moved and sat on the chair, looking at the complicated button combinations, dozens of the light signal as well as the monitor in front of him.


    Now that he killed more than just one person, Manstein did not feel anything towards them. And there was a whisper in his mind, that they just deserve it and it was also their risk of accepting their job.


    Now his thought process just being rational, without considering the emotional factor or any kind like that. After he cleared his mind from the tragedy he had witnessed, Manstein then searched for the A-10 area.


    ¡°It should be, there!¡± Manstein found the corresponding monitor which showed the A-10 area and its surrounding. There were seven monitors that showed the area from the room, the corridor, even the cafeteria.


    But when Manstein saw the control system in front of him, his face turned pale due to the hesitation. Even though he could plan the escape but it did not mean he was great. There were many things for Manstein to not know and the countless button that laid in front of him could be considered as one.


    Then Manstein saw the desk not far from his position and he opened it. Fortunately, it contained the most basic manual for the control room. He held the manual books tightly, as his heart pounding with extreme frequency.


    ¡°According to the book, the control that connected this roo to the A-10 area should be around here.¡± Manstein saw several buttons on a certain square group. He did not hesitate anymore and then pressed a button from there.


    And from the monitor, he saw the door that held the hostage now opened wide. He grinned and then he did what he was most proficient of, using the basic order to the programmed sentry gun to list the black-suited men as the target.


    And on the front monitor, appeared a confirmation message.


    [Do you wish to save changes? Y/N]


    Manstein wanted to press the button that symbolized ¡®Yes¡¯ but he heard several footsteps and he realized that the control room was not soundproofed!


    Manstein then pressed the button with haste before the door that connected the control room to another was opened by force. But fortunately, Manstein already pressed the button and any personnel, even the squad and the black suited people would experience what hell is.


    ¡°Surrender or we will shoot!¡± the door finally broke down while another black suited people appeared and raised their rifle. But what they saw, they could not understand. A young man smiled at them coldly as several guns from under the floor suddenly came and shot them.


    The men soon became the figure with countless holes on their body because the curtain of bullets made them unable to dodge. There were some that tenaciously survived despite the grievous wounds on their body.


    Of course, their fate was just dying much slower compared to their comrades who were killed instantly.


    Manstein could smell the blood on the air, slowly filling the room and made the adrenaline on his body circulated to his heart and made his breath went faster.


    ¡°This place is already under complete isolation despite me controlling everything in it. Looks like they know that to prevent escapee from obtaining their objective, they closed the outermost door and now send this unit to investigate.¡±


    Manstein realized that he could not lift the isolation and lacked the knowledge to do that. Therefore he wanted to see the new hostages that were new to this place. He saw it from the monitor that all of the hostages were girls.


    It was different from Manstein¡¯s own group that only consisted boy. And after that, he came over the lying bodies near the door to the control room.


    ¡°Still alive?¡± Manstein then put out his bayonet, and without pity in his eyes, he stabbed the soldier¡¯s neck. The body twitched before it stopped and Manstein looked the scene with his completely red eyes.


    And like in games where a player took the ammunition from the bodies, Manstein also searched their body thoroughly and killed the wounded ones. Their blood smeared his hands and the bayonet but Manstein already too lazy to care about that.


    ¡®I have three smoke grenades and one flashbang. And I also get several reserve pistol and ammunition for an emergency. Now looks like I need to tell my group before I proceed further. Besides, those girls hostage should be good as usable tools, right?¡¯


    That thought of using them as tools only applied when they just became a hindrance to his plan. After all, as long as anyone of them could contact the outside world then they could basically call for reinforcement.


    ¡°Uhm, can you hear me guys?¡± using a microphone to channeled his sound to a certain area, Manstein said with hesitation.


    ¡°I repeat, can you hear me guys?¡± Manstein looked to the most right corner of the monitors and several children were in there, being projected.


    Seeing the reaction came from them in the monitor made Manstein continued his words.


    ¡°Go to the left, then go right at the intersection before you all come to a large circular room where there are other people. Perhaps they want to help you.¡±


    That was the only thing he could say at that moment before he saw the area where there were several other black-suited men armed themselves to their teeth and even with the heavy weapon entered the facility from the monitor.


    ¡®Really fast and this place is isolated too. According to the map, that thing should be there waiting for use. When I see the helmet model, it is only the standard infantry helmet which doesn¡¯t include air filter....¡¯


    The truth was, Manstein already expected it for them to arrive fast so that he could threaten the leader and if possible also eliminated their leader. Of course, the risk for the plan was in his mind as well.


    It was because no matter the culprit, these kinds of people would not show mercy even to a child like him. Other than that, he found out that the cannon fodder at the facility was at least experienced at least one war or more.


    And they were a large organization that became the threat to Manstein¡¯s own nation, meaning that the entire kidnapping case was a plot for something.

 Chapter 79: Manstein (4)

    ¡°But before that, let me check that room first. There is something....eerie there.¡± Manstein thought to himself. His instincts told him there was a terrifying existence in that room.


    The room was separated by a tall door. When Manstein touched the surface, he surprised to find out that the door was made from steel, with several stronger metal added to it.


    Of course, the condition for this was when the door needed several reinforcements from anything behind it. Whether it was a dangerous thing, top secrets of the organization or the vault that stored important matter.


    But from all of that, the dangerous thing seemed more probable as Manstein felt his instinct tingling when he saw the door.


    He found out that the door was locked by the high-pressure airlock. This kind of lock made the door harder to open by force, even the explosive which could demolish a building was not able to open it. But Manstein at least had a solution for that and that was to use regular method.


    He even went as far as duplicating the fingerprints of several people just for the fingerprint scanner in each of the doors, including this door.


    ¡®I believe that only the high authority have access to this door. Other than them, there is no way to enter the room.¡¯


    And thus Manstein had to use several fingerprints that he duplicated to the thin layer of a paper-like thing he carried. He remembered the fingerprint of the leader of the black-suited man and tried it but to no avail.


    He then forced himself to try the ordinary fingerprint because other than the leader, there was no one else he found as the good candidate. He was not hoping to get access to the highest security place where some secrets were placed there.


    Manstein tried to remember which fingerprints belonged to the one with higher authority because he knew that once he used the wrong fingerprints, not even one mistake would be spared again and he knew that the entire facility would begin its self-destruction sequence.


    ¡°Only one mistake allowed. It is in case of an unexpected accident but the second time, it will begin the countdown. Alright, I choose you.¡± Manstein said while his forehead started sweating. He closed his eyes as he placed the fingerprint replica to the scanner and his heartbeat accelerated.


    ¡®Don¡¯t fail! I¡¯m sure that this fingerprint model belonged to the person in the file which I had seen.¡¯


    Fortunately, the door opened and the scanner immediately recognized the fingerprint. Manstein then held his pistol while moving slowly to enter the room. There was only a person inside it and this person¡¯s hands and legs were tied to a strange looking chain with even some complicated mechanical device.


    The person then looked at Manstein right on his face and Manstein could feel his eyes that let out the cold glint. The eyes that looked at him without much care nor pity, that was the person¡¯s eye in Manstein perspective.


    ¡®I feel like my breathing is affected by a strange pressure. I only feel this when grandpa killed a bear with brute strength.¡¯


    As if the surprise was not enough, that person¡¯s body suddenly trembled and he truly looked at Manstein this time.


    ¡°You! Come closer.¡± That person suddenly shouted and Manstein felt that the voice filled with doubt, hesitation and hidden expression.


    ¡®Why did this person is here? So this is like a special prison where the hostage of the organization that is hard to handle and their existence itself maybe threaten the organization?¡¯ Manstein thought carefully as he did not fully know why such person was here.


    Furthermore, he did not know whether the person was on his side or just another annoying obstacle that would prevent him from getting his objective.


    But Manstein took a step closer as he nodded. He calmly looked at the person¡¯s face but did not recall anything at all, not even at the files he recently read through. He already pointed his pistol¡¯s muzzle to the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°You really look like him. Strange, your face really looks like him especially that eyebrows and the forehead part. Mark, if only I were the one who does it at that time then I would not have disappointed everyone to this day.¡±


    The first sentence was clear but the third was actually that person¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°Please repeat what you have just said.¡± Manstein looked at him strangely. But at the same time, his heart felt something. He then remembered that there was a name he could not forget for the rest of his life because this name was so important to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I just find that you are similar to a person I know but similarly doesn¡¯t mean much more now. Especially when you are equipped with this kind of device.¡±


    The man pointed to his hands and legs. But he could only move his head, part of his body and his finger as the other part did not even move.


    ¡°That name, that name you just said a moment ago...how is it possible that you know that? Forget it, there are more people out there with that name, there is no way that the person you are talking about is the same person in my mind.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Disappointed by his finding, Manstein rotated his body as he left the place but before he stepped his feet out, the man suddenly called him.


    ¡°Just for your confirmation, my buddy¡¯s name is Mark Gelian. You may be confusing him with someone else altogether so it¡¯s okay but from the commotion outside, looks like trouble is coming to this place.¡±


    The man smiled bitterly as he looked down at his body before he returned his gaze to Manstein only to find the child stared at him in a close distance.


    ¡°Tell me how to release this device or at least how does it work?¡± Manstein asked seriously as his eyes returned from its normal color to its red and intimidating look.


    ¡°You...this...¡± the man saw it with his eyes that Manstein¡¯s eye color changed drastically. He could not understand just how the child in front of him had the characteristic of someone he had known so well.


    ¡°Oh, if I looked at it then this device really make a person unable to release it alone. But since I¡¯m here then I can help you. All you have to do is to let me hold this part first.¡±


    Manstein then held the chain that tied the legs. After that, he asked the man to hold the chain that tied his hands. Surprisingly, the man just nodded in affirmation with what Manstein had said.


    ¡®He knows about the device. But he is only a nine years old child, there is no way he can understand such complicated device unless he learned it thoroughly. And that red eye, is he perhaps someone that came from the project?¡¯


    As the man thought about that, he still did what Manstein had told him like to simultaneously press the largest button on the device on the chains that tied his hands while Manstein also pressed the button at his legs.


    Yes, the device needed two people at the least to operate. Because if the time was slow or faster then the notification would be sent to the place where even Manstein could not possibly know.


    *Clank!*


    The chain suddenly changed into the gel. The device form was like a thin wire inside the gel with an interactive panel on the outer part and now that the device had been deactivated, the restriction that binds the man was gone.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the man laughed, he truly laughing as if that was the last time he could do that. His long hair was messy enough and his body was thin but his laughter contained an unimaginable strength just like his words when he saw Manstein.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t waste time here.¡± Manstein turned around and truly left. He did not have much time left since he had passed five minutes mark. His friends and the girl''s group would meet but that was not his intention.


    ¡°Wait, I can help you with your escape plan. Without the proper planning, no matter how good your start is, will end up in failure because of the detector.¡±


    The man followed behind Manstein. But what they found next was surprising because the group of boys and girls stared at each other on a circular hall. Manstein clenched his fist so strong because this was something that he did not want to happen yet!


    ¡®This facility has a thermal detector and also the hardest to destroy in this circumstance. The suit those people wear are able to suppress the thermal that radiated from the body but if suddenly a large batch of people gather then the plan....is already a failure.¡¯


    The man also understood Manstein¡¯s thought and held his head in anguish. The thermal detector itself was only a detector but the countermeasure of such a large number of people in the facility was not light.


    ¡°Manstein, just where are you going!? Don¡¯t you know that we worried about you!¡±


    Only when facing with Daniel that Manstein started to hesitate and even avoid eye contact. Manstein knew well every single thing his own body did, not only that but he also planned this since the beginning.


    ¡°Quick...we are..we are detected because of the number of people.¡± Manstein stuttered each word due to the complicated feelings in his heart was not properly arranged.


    Seeing the rather intelligent child Manstein like that made Daniel realized that the excess number of people must mean something and from Manstein¡¯s expression that turned pale, he was sure of it.


    ¡°Alright, if you want to live through this then you all kids must obey this uncle. Unless you want those baddies to chase you and ¡®treat¡¯ you nicely.¡± The man said loud so everyone can hear.


    ¡°Uncle..Ben, do you really have to do that?¡± Manstein looked at him in confusion. The only thing he did know about this person named Ben was that he had been held in that room which only high authorizes personnel could open.


    As for the reason, Manstein did not care too much as long as he was willingly helping him. And the second reason may be due to the terrifying pressure Ben gave to him as well as knowing the name ¡®Mark¡¯.


    ¡°Yes and absolutely a must if we all want to get out from this place. You are really something, to went as far as knowing the regular routine of each guard, the change of password and also to get as much information from them. It can only be described as a monster you know, a monster.¡±


    Even with his long and messy hair, it did not diminish the aura of slaughter from Ben¡¯s body at all.


    ¡°And this, what am I supposed to do now?¡± Daniel let out a grumble before putting out a piece of worn-out paper with some words on it. That was the initial plan they all agreed upon before.


    Manstein sighed, for the plan was to reach the control room or have access to the control room. The route they initially took actually will lead them to the basic administration room where the information about the basic map of the facility was located and from there they would gain the big picture of the new facility unlike the old one they were held.


    ¡®Actually, the reason I doing all of this is to let the tracking device to work.¡¯ Manstein had to reach a certain distance from the ground to let it work. Due to the fact that even after Manstein disabled the jammer the tracking device still had not worked, he had another plan in case this plan failed.


    Of course Ben had known about it when he saw Manstein took a glance at his device while walking to the circular hall where the group met.


    ¡°Who is he? I¡¯m scared.¡± A little girl hid behind the older ones in the girl group. Manstein also saw the terrified look they gave, which was the result of the man that treat them daily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe they are also in the same situation like us.¡± The older ones comforted the little girl while patting her small head.


    ¡°Should we listen to that man¡¯s words? I don¡¯t think that we can get out from this place, especially when we gather like this?¡±


    But whatever reason they had now, it would become useless once the detector activated the prevention system specifically for detecting too much heat source.


    ¡®Why did I remember that day again!?¡¯ faintly but surely, there was a trace of loss deep inside his eyes which reflected the feeling in his heart. Like what Manstein said himself, the eyes are the door to the heart. Only when someone paid careful attention that they could see this.


    The day when he met with his protector in his world and also the partner that would always stay beside him in turbulent times was also when he experienced the nightmare of his life.


    And when he finally opened his eye, he could feel it. He felt a thin layer made of his own energy, his own qi. The Cosmic Qi which he had only felt when it entered his body now being produced by his own body at rapid speed!


    [Recording ongoing.


    -The host has successfully integrated the qi into the body thus creating an energy source for that kind of energy. It is adviced that the host should carefully digest every kind of energy despite the energy source¡¯s ability to convert those energies to pure Cosmic Qi.


    -The energy exceeds the standard amount. Showing sign of advancement, unable to make a contact with the host.]


    Manstein felt the energy flowed throughout his entire body but he could not control it. He could at most absorb the energy but when the energy arrived inside his body, somehow he was unable to control it.


    ¡®Although I completely feel the energy now but to control it, looks like I¡¯m still incapable of directly using my own power. Just when will I be able to enter the initial stage?¡¯


    The most important aspect for someone to properly cultivate would be to feel the energy first and that was what Manstein successfully did. But the second was to control the energy with his consciousness.


    ¡®And that memory again, is this the warning that the world gives to me?¡¯


    Manstein smiled slightly, for he also knew that the act of cultivating was to act against the natural laws the world had. But of course, Manstein would still do it despite the risk.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± when Manstein realized it, he heard someone calling him right from his right. He looked at the direction and he saw that there were three people looking at him.


    ¡°Yes, and now I¡¯m starting to fully get out from the sleeping state.¡± Manstein could feel that his body somehow became more comfortable and also strengthened. He felt that as if the moment of pain a moment ago was just a long dream, something in the past that he would not remember.


    ¡°Look, what is that person doing? Don¡¯t tell me that he really is related to the this all?¡±


    But the first thing that they had worried currently was the man¡¯s doing around the city. Hou Fei was the first one to mention it and he frowned because of his lack of knowledge to deduct the action of the man.

 Chapter 80: The Movement Around The Continent (1)

    ¡°Who is that man? Is he a real treat to us?¡± when Manstein heard that someone finally appeared at the doorstep to visit, his eyes changed color slightly before returning to its normal color.


    They just returned from the forest and exhausted most of their strength, therefore they could not defend themselves if something happened. Furthermore, they possessed a treasure which could make several influential people drooled and they had a use for that item.


    ¡°Perhaps but we cannot arrive at the conclusion before clearly see him act.¡± Said Wang Yu.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Is it perhaps like what you said that someone will use the unremovable ash to do something?¡±


    Manstein had thought of such possibilities. The ash he had found around the city was actually that unremovable ash. Although the ash itself was just a thing but when a certain reaction happened, the ash would react and then it was as good as having no defense at all.


    ¡°Yes, that thing. We cannot remove it and even if we can, the time it takes will be long enough that anyone who planned this might already achieve their objective.¡± Replied Wang Yu.


    ¡°Then how should we proceed? Now that we at least know something has gone wrong in this city mean that there is something hidden from our perspective. Just thinking about it is just wasting time and because the cause itself only appeared three years ago then I supposed that this ash is meant for something else entirely.¡±


    Manstein knew that there was something ongoing even as he spoke now but he could not be sure what that thing was.


    ¡°First, we need to investigate that person. From the looks of it, he has the clothes from the similar model from the clothes those disciples from Cleansing Ancient Sect wear. Other than that...¡±


    Hou Fei had the experience of the current world condition, therefore, he was the most suitable person to explain it.


    ¡°..the energy he has is the same as that kid from Ye family, the one that I recently solved. But the difference in quantity and quality is really great and that man probably reached a certain stage of his cultivation art.¡±


    Everyone turned silent. Manstein had to digest everything in one go, not to mention that they had hostage now but he was not sure about their relationship yet. Even with their successful harvest of getting the Tenth-ranked treasure but it already made all of them in hardship.


    ¡®Now that the treasure is free from its initial place then I¡¯m sure that sooner or later the important person will arrive. This is really infuriating but it can¡¯t be helped either as the treasure is an important thing and also the crucial step for us now.¡¯


    Manstein had heard from Wang Yu that the Forbidden Fountain was the fountain that the ancient race Paleo once coveted amongst their ranks.


    ¡®Firstly is to get the stable resources for practicing body cultivation. The black water the fountain possess will be a great assistance to someone that wanted to enter the initial stage of body cultivation.¡¯


    The black water was able to strengthen the body, the internal organs, bones, blood veins, nerve system, and also the muscle. But before someone enjoyed that, one had to face torturous ordeal, unlike the person that possessed bloodline power.


    The difference between bloodline power and body constitution lied in their practice of cultivation. The body cultivation was suitable for bloodline power while someone with body constitution was more good with energy cultivation.


    ¡®Before that, I have to make things clear. And for that....it¡¯s a wonderful thing that we hold someone in our grasp.¡¯ Countless thoughts appeared inside the imaginary world of Wang Yu as he remembered that there was someone in his grasp.


    ¡°I see. Then I want to see him without alarming that person.¡± Manstein then bade farewell to both Wang Yu and Hou Fei. He only knew the basic foundation of the formation including its structure, the way it worked, the vital part as well as the advantage of each function.


    ¡®Alright, now I can think about it more clearly. The memory that suddenly rose during my meditation, is that a form of warning?¡¯


    Manstein could feel the fluctuation from his soul, from the seal which resided within his soul to be exact. That seal, even though it caused nothing, was something that appeared with the world¡¯s will. That was why Manstein knew that something linked to the seal and the memory which caused him remembered that day.


    ¡®I have to admit that in this place, I¡¯m but a nobody, a foreigner. I know nothing about this place and in fact, I don¡¯t even know about anything. But I shall return to where I once belong and not even world will be able to stop this determination!¡¯


    Manstein then dipped his finger to a small liquid. This liquid was the result of the accumulated energy and then gathered together to form a group. This liquid was like water and also a part of the formation.


    Then the energy from the liquid started to assimilate with Manstein¡¯s body and the different energy that radiated from Manstein¡¯s body then just gone like that.


    ¡®What a great formation!¡¯ Manstein exclaimed in astonishment. No wonder that even the image he had seen previously explained the importance of a formation and also the multi-purpose formation type.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡®With this liquid, even I cannot be detected easily by increasing the sensitivity. Add my concealment technique and I¡¯m basically undetected. But I worry that the man came here with dozens of detection methods. Should I really go?¡¯


    Manstein had a faint feeling that the man came to the city with the purpose of recognizing what kind of formation that enveloped the city. And Manstein also knew that Wang Yu let the man in!


    ¡®But then if the man truly can enter then only by purposely letting him in....¡¯ Manstein grinned. Of course, he realized that the plan was good but would that effective?


    What if the opponent also prepared for that and instead of capturing the other party, they let him see their trump card for free? Or worse the man became aware of the workings of the formation and prepared a countermeasure?


    ¡®I need to look at him closely.¡¯


    It was decided then by Manstein himself that he would watch the man like a ghost, always tailing him as long as he was in the city. Right now, that man was still in the process of discerning the form of the formation.


    Of course, what he had seen so far was just the basic formation of the city. It was so standard that he could not relate the link between this defense formation with the one he had heard from the elders.


    -


    While the peaceful condition of Xuan City was still not affected by the struggle but on the entire continent, several large cities started to showing sign of chaos.


    At a certain brothel, a man with his straw hat sat on the chair while around him there were dozens of men seeking pleasure with the women all around them. Some of them truly did that activity at some place.


    ¡®So many men here. It truly is in a state of full offensive and now these militias started to move in large groups.¡¯


    Indifferent towards the temptation of the condition and situation around him, Nie Yang coldly glanced around him showing that he was not interested much in people like them.


    Fortunately no one really cared either and actually, he scanned the entire building with his gaze alone. The building was made from the rock that specifically dealt and absorb the special sense cultivator had and it was hard to break through the effect with just strong cultivation.


    And the location he was in right now was the central plain where several powerhouses resided, where the eye of the storm was.


    ¡®I heard that there was a convoy of elders from Cleansing Ancient Sect coming out from their hall with haste. Of course after that, the other also made the similar movement but with their own destination.¡¯


    As he related the event, an uproar suddenly appeared from within the crowd inside the brothel.


    ¡°You better roll out else I punish you!¡± the sound was loud enough for all the people present there to hear. When the soldiers heard the sound, their body trembled in fear. Even some of them started to run while their clothes were still disordered.


    ¡°Just move your feet, don¡¯t you! If we¡¯re late then you know the consequences.¡± A man dragged his friend and directly moved despite the difficulties. There was also the crowd that made the movement slower as well.


    ¡®That sound must be from that person. The garrison unit composed from cultivator that gained fame through the war in the past, did they finally act?¡¯


    As soon as the sound came, Nie Yang got out from the place. He floated high in the sky while looking down on the city. He saw the small black dots that gathered together in one place.


    While Nie Yang observed the situation, another man arrived at the gate of the city. Hearing the shout from a large number of people made the man turned his head to look.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only them. Forget it, I have someone to hunt and I¡¯m sure that he is near.¡± The man let out a bead. The bead at first just motionless on the man¡¯s palm but the next few seconds the bead started to move.


    ¡°I, Wei Liang now will get you. Don¡¯t ever hope to escape again.¡±


    And then Nie Yang felt something came towards him. He knitted his brows and then spread out his sense, only to find a person came to him at full speed.


    ¡°You again!¡± Nie Yang, unfortunately, could not even run away because of his body condition that kept deteriorating each time. This made him hard to execute his maximum power and that was why he could only hide as much as he can.


    But in the end, he was caught no matter how good he evaded the other party.


    ¡°Please wait a second. Don¡¯t act like a cat whose tail was stepped, I don¡¯t want to make a commotion here. I¡¯m here to discuss something with you.¡±


    Wei Liang finally lets out a sigh when he saw that Nie Yang only stared at him without trying to escape.


    ¡°What!? As if I¡¯ll believe your statement when you strike me last time! Do you think that you will not do it again!?¡± Nie Yang said that while pointing his finger at Wei Liang.


    ¡°Alright, that was then. But now I think that you can help me solve something as your way to atone for your deeds. Did you know that thing beyond the Stone Door?¡± asked Wei Liang.


    ¡°That thing? So there are also other than can reach that place. But did you think that because I came from there alive meant I get something good? Or is it about the Treasure inside which even the large power coveted?¡±


    Nie Yang narrowed his eyes. Just what was that man¡¯s intention?


    ¡°It¡¯s better to do it this way. Do you know about the Universe Gate?¡± their way of communication instantly shifted into energy transmission because both of them felt the sense from another people like them, strong.


    And no one with the cultivation below them would detect them due to the difference in power. But they could only make their discussion short.


    Nie Yang¡¯s interest piqued when Wei Liang mentioned about the Universe Gate. Who doesn¡¯t especially when the gate was the reason that the invasion took place.


    ¡°The gate that connects the universe. It is said that the gate itself located at the very center of our world but no one knows about its exact location. And if you noticed it, then you should see that pattern right?¡±


    Nie Yang then drew a symbol and Wei Liang frowned before he stared wide at the pattern that formed in air.


    ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want. I can¡¯t escape anymore.¡± Nie Yang truly could not escape because his body was not good anymore. Even if he used the special effects of the bag he held, he would still be unable to escape.


    ¡®If not the fact that my current strength is lacking..¡¯ Nie Yang could not blame anyone but himself for his injury. Also, he could not understand why Wei Liang chased him so far just for the thing behind the Stone Door.


    And one more thing why Nie Yang tried so hard to escape from someone like Wei Liang, that was because Wei Liang was originally a bounty hunter. And worse, Nie Yang himself was a thief.


    ¡°Pfft, I understand why you are trying to run as soon as you see me.¡± Wei Liang laughed, even as far as slapping his own thigh a few times.


    ¡°But this matter I spoke earlier is true. The last time I went there, something that had never been seen appear inside. And that time was the last century ago to commemorate the hundred years post-war event.¡±


    The sound of the war drum reverberated throughout the entire city as they spoke and the accumulated number of people made it like a black dots gathered together at a location outside the city.


    ¡°So, do you want to get a share of profit from this? Remember that this decision is in your hand. Just in case you agree then go to that building over there.¡± Wei Liang pointed out a certain building far in the distance in the city.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the main building of Alchemist Institution? Why are you pointing there?¡±


    Wei Liang faintly smiled when hearing the question. He knew that Alchemist Institution was where Wu Qing usually trained and she was once the student there. Another reason was that Wei Liang had a friend there that could understand him.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of my relation maybe? And you start to realize something by this sight, right?¡±


    Both of them looked towards the countless figure of men gathered in one place, slowly moved together in unity.


    ¡°Some things are inevitable to happen, such as the complete domination over the land. When I saw their bizarre movement three years prior, I knew for sure that some major changes had happened without our knowledge.¡±


    Nie Yang actually wanted to hide in a hole like a rabbit but the circumstances made him unable to do that. Add to the fact that he could not outrun Wei Liang made him fuming with rage. Only when he heard Wei Liang talked about the thing beyond the Stone Door that his mood turned better.


    ¡°And here I am, with some fellows that supposed to catch me wanted to ask for my help instead. But did you hear the recent news?¡±


    Nie Yang asked Wei Liang. Wei Liang just silently nodded as a sign of agreement. What Nie Yang meant was the information some people talked about the southeast region where Xuan City located.


    ¡°They can defend themselves, that is good to me. But I¡¯m sure they have something at their disposal so I am not worrying them. Come!¡±


    Wei Liang finished his sentence while spinning a thread onto Nie Yang¡¯s hands. Nie Yang turned pale when he saw the thread but fortunately, Wei Liang said something that calmed his heart.


    ¡®Why I started to...¡¯ as Nie Yang thought about that feeling of trust inside his heart, he could not understand why he had such feeling either.


    ¡°Looks like I really act like my Junior Brother did in the past, to hold my promise and act without causing destruction left and right. Hmm, it¡¯s certainly strange because I¡¯m the one who supposed to become the role model for my Junior Brother but in the end, it was me that followed his doing all this time.¡±


    Moving through the clouds and unperturbed by the winds, they had countless thought brewing on their mind not knowing how to deal with it. Their destination was the Alchemy Institute!

 Chapter 81: The Movement Around The Continent (2)

    ¡°What!? Do you object the decision now!?¡± an old man shouted at the man in front of him. He even glared at that man as if his gaze could show his power.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it. What I wanted to say is if we keep swimming in this muddled water, we will only end up losing. Just look at those behemoths, they are not in the slightest inferior to us in any way. So please tell me elder, in what way will we have a chance to safely pass this?¡±


    The man calmly asked in a soft and comforting manner which could soften someone''s heart. What they had discussed was the plan for them to preserve their power amidst the storm.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are doing unnecessary thing by attacking rural area. Worse, my intel told me that our representative bared their fang at a certain city in the southeast. Did elder know whose city is it?¡±


    The old man kept silent. In fact, he could not come up with a good retort and lack of the knowledge of the situation. The man sighed helplessly, as he looked at the old man¡¯s expression which showed all to him.


    ¡°Remember that in the previous war there were several people whose influence could bring the terror to enemies, whose presence could increase the morale of our people, but sadly most of them are not remembered by our generation.¡±


    The man stopped to see the old man. The relation between them could be described as a senior and a junior so sometimes they had to show their opinion regarding important issue just like this time. But since the old man became the elder, the man had to call him elder as well.


    ¡°I know what you want to say, there is someone like that on the location you mentioned right?¡± asked the old man.


    ¡°Yes, and did Elder know that the location our representative pointed to Xuan City? The Xuan City located southeast from our position, that is where one of the figures during the previous war resided.¡±


    The man then continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we accidentally offended him, no! Not only him but also his family and the people of that city as well. Even I received a letter that some of the disciples are inside the city but cannot leave due to the rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules? Aren¡¯t they the hostage now? What do you mean by that?¡± the old man was piqued by this information. He even raised his brows as his hand kept caressing his white beard.


    ¡°They¡¯re the hostage because they are involved but from what I can gather, they are safe inside the city. Not only they don¡¯t receive any kinds of harsh environment but also they don¡¯t need to worry about themselves. Somehow, I think we must send someone to the location.¡±


    The man said. But soon he had to add another sentence because he forgot something, as he remembered that another issue emerged from the intel.


    ¡°And one more thing, looks like some important people also mixed among those disciples. For example, there is this female disciple from Seven Color Sect that comes from Zhao royal family. Other than that, someone spotted the carriage which belongs to Yi clan. So what does Elder think about this?¡±


    The man looked once again at the old man in front of him. He waited for a response but the old man kept his expression not showing on his face at the least. It was until some time passed that the old man raised his head a little that showed the decision he had to say.


    ¡®That city, those people, Zhao royal family? Is there something coming from there? Southeast means that....right! That moment!¡¯


    This was what the old man think before he raised his head. He remembered the feeling of a great pressure coming from southeast when he meditated, around a few weeks ago. At that time, the energy gathered there like moth coming to the fire. There was no way he could forget that.


    ¡°Tell me, junior.....what else you know about that city?¡± the old man trembled for a bit.He gripped the man¡¯s shoulder and astonishment could be seen on the man¡¯s face. It was so long since they communicated that way because their position was already different.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else. Xuan City on the southeast of Wutian continent previously was just a wilderness in the middle of nowhere, nothing to be reckoned. But in the records of history, the place was blessed by both the famous goddess.¡±


    The man said flatly. This made both of them stared at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Did anyone else know about this?¡± the old man asked. But the man smiled wryly as if expecting the question to come out from the start.


    ¡°Then just keep watching. As for the advance, you try to persuade more people to halt from outside while I will persuade other elders. I¡¯m afraid something big is going to happen, it''s just the question of when.¡±


    -


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± on another place in a remote jungle deep inside the underground cave, a middle-aged man frowned while looking at the stone tablet he held. He kept staring at the tablet as if to confirm his own sight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t accept this!¡± soon he clenched his arms, completely reducing the tablet to a tiny bit of dust.


    ¡°I meditated here for some time! I initially thought so, but when I checked the time I spent here....¡±


    He spent at least forty years doing nothing but meditating inside the cave. He knew the time because he brought a cylinder which the inside was two different color. The color of red and yellow was originally separated but now half of them were already mixed together.


    The middle-aged man then moved to the entrance of the cave that was filled with darkness and despite that, he knew where he was going. When he arrived at the end of the cave, he tapped the wall in front of him.


    That action made the cracking sound and the crack appeared on the wall before it spread and crushed the wall. A light came from outside, slowly gave the entrance of the cave lighting.


    ¡°Should I go there or not?¡± the man hesitated. But in the end, he had not wanted to go there yet.


    -Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    A caravan arrived at the city. This caravan belonged to one of the merchant family that became well-known throughout the vicinity. The important aspect someone needed to know was, the family¡¯s merchant used faster and secure transportation method which was why they gained fame.


    ¡°Ah, you finally arrived!¡±


    Someone said enthusiastically. When the group in the caravan heard it, they instantly raised their speed and shortly arrived in front of that person.


    ¡°So, how is your trip to the southern region? Is it good? How much you gained?¡± the person turned out to be a middle-aged man that wore a robe with the combination of yellow with silver, forming a unique artistic design on his robe.


    This middle-aged man¡¯s eye looked like an eagle that locked on to its target when he stared at the group of the merchant.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good, even satisfying. But lord, something unexpected happened in our way when we left the southeast. Because of someone that tried to buy all of our items, we already sold out all of them to that person and we just followed your orders to return once we sold all of the items.¡±


    The spokesperson said with nervousness all over his face and body.


    ¡°Who? The person who made a deal with you, can you tell me who that person is?¡± the middle-aged man asked with curiosity.


    ¡°That person said that if we¡¯re interested to sell our items to him at a better exchange. Of course, I also tried to dabbling and negotiating with him. After the long talk, that person decided to take all of the items we had. Even something as worthless as a pebble in our eyes was selected.¡±


    Then the situation turned into more awkward as both of them only stared for about two seconds without speaking.


    ¡°So do you just do your job and return here, that¡¯s all?¡± the middle-aged man looked disappointed.


    ¡°Father, wait for a second! I have something to ask, this is important.¡± Suddenly from the middle-aged man¡¯s behind, a young woman came and moved to the front.


    ¡°What is it that makes you excited like that?¡±


    All of them, including the group of the merchant, knew that the young woman was the daughter of the middle-aged man they faced currently. When someone talked about the rise of the new merchant family, they would remember the name especially when the transportation was totally different.


    And the young woman was beautiful from heads to toe, not to mention her cold expression made her beauty somehow increased in a certain aspect.


    ¡°Young Miss Shen, is..is there something you need to ask?¡± the spokesperson asked nervously as he even did not know what was happening. He could feel the energy emitted from her was like a cyclone.


    ¡°Do you really not know or are you feigning ignorance? Surely you should have heard about the movement from every large power, trying to use the chance before the opening of the Stone Door. Now tell me, is the person that bought all the items left just after that?¡±


    That ¡®Young Miss Shen¡¯ asked with her eyes narrowed as if she was trying to see a certain reaction from the group.


    ¡°Yes, from the gesture of that person I know that the person wanted to move as soon as possible. But what does it mean?¡±


    Both father and daughter stared at each other and sighed helplessly. This made the group wonder just what was their mistake, or perhaps what they were doing that wrong in their eyes.


    ¡°Someone just takes the bait or the opposite, they intentionally let us know that one of the items we are trying to sell is really priceless. If only we could control the treasure...¡±


    The middle-aged man frowned because one of the items he had tried to sell was, in fact, a treasure that even cultivators coveted. But of course, the treasure could not be detected nor sensed so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this way, Shuang¡¯er. Either if the treasure landed on someone that truly desired this entire situation or landed on someone with the right attitude to change all of this outcome, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore because the least I can do is to keep this business going.¡±


    The middle-aged man said softly to his daughter. He felt that his daughter of his was truly daring to go to a large sect, participating the examination period and got accepted. From there on, she became a cultivator and exceptionally good at that.


    ¡°But look at you, you are different from Father. You have a better chance than me, even than your grandfather in the past. I just hope that you still remember your intention well. Remember your intention and it will let you know the direction of your destination, lose it and you will be drowned in your own doings.¡±


    The father told his daughter about this. The intention was rather important, especially when someone was confused about what he was doing and the reason why he acted.


    ¡°But Father, I still remember well my intention to become like this. Every day you tell me about this and I feel like the child that easily forgets something.¡±


    She just disliked the routine advice but did not truly hate it.


    ¡°Mister Shen, if there is nothing else then we will take our leave. I¡¯m sorry if there¡¯s any inconvenience in my service, especially about this time.¡±


    The spokesperson interrupted to let them know that there was still the group watching. Mister Shen coughed to cover his expression before he returned to normal state.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± He said. After gaining permission, the group felt relieved from that moment onwards.


    ¡°Ah Dai, you are really great aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s the head of Shen family, doesn¡¯t it? And look at your calm face when talking, I can¡¯t even be compared to you.¡±


    One of the companions then placed his hands on Ah Dai¡¯s shoulders. Ah Dai himself was the spokesperson for them, someone who bore the responsibility to explain everything in detail.


    ¡°Yes, Shen family is currently developing their trading business. And the astonishing news is the first daughter, which we had seen before become a cultivator. We all know the lineage of Shen family in the past has no cultivator in their family but now...¡±


    Ah Dai looked back at the two figures behind him, trying to dig something else but he could only see the face of the father and daughter turned worse. He could not understand the problem but whatver it was, that problem was not good.


    They talked with high spirit, as if the matter before was just a fleeting cloud in the sky. But it was different for Ah Dai, for he kept frowning. He felt that he had to prepare for the worst.


    Only after those group left that the father and daughter of Shen family talked with more ease compared to before.


    ¡°Father, what should we do? I heard that even my sect now has moved to stabilize the situation but from the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid that...¡± the Young Miss asked worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. As far as Father knows, nothing will happen at the short moment at least on the surface.¡± Her father comforted bt he sighed while closing his eyes.


    Every time he looked at his daughter, he felt proud. But other than that, he understood that he would not be able to see her basking in glory. He felt dejected because of this.


    ¡°But if this continues, no matter what kind of methods we try it will just futile. And Shuang¡¯er, do you get the position for participating in the tournament for the Stone Door?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I obtained it and when the time comes, I will go. That¡¯s why I come here to spend my time before going there.¡±


    -


    ¡°Now what are we going to do?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked. He realized that their position did not change and even stopped. What he meant ¡®their position¡¯ was the position of the nest. Although moving inside the space cracks was not safe but to suddenly stop midway made one anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Even I can¡¯t tell exactly the problem?¡± replied Yue.


    Strangely for Ye Xiaobai, he found out that Yue knew more things than him. This made him wonder whether she truly was a slave like she previously said or is it something else.


    ¡°There¡¯s something preventing us from leaving this space. Maybe we should ask Sister Wu.¡± Li Ling suggested. She could not think more than that for this. Of course, someone instantly rejected that idea.


    ¡°Li Ling, do you want to let Elder Sister Wu go out without knowing outside? It¡¯s dangerous you know that!¡± it was obviously Ye Yingyuan rejecting her idea.


    ¡°So what are you suggesting then!?¡± Li Ling grew impatient and when she felt her idea was rejected, she could not help but throwing her tantrum a little.


    ¡°I..need time it seems.¡± Ye Yingyuan could not explain properly about part of the knowledge he had obtained. That was why he hesitated to give his suggestion despite the fact that he had known that the nest was stopped by a massive array net inside the space!


    ¡°Looking at them quarreling makes me remember what Young Master often told me about you. He said that you two often arguing with each other when something happened.¡± Yue said while lowering her head.


    ¡°I...I¡¯ll get to the Culture Core stage soon and will get my revenge.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai looked at his cousin with his warm expression before his eyes showed a cold glint. He clenched his fist tightly while also gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that, please.¡± Sensing the fluctuation of energy around Ye Xiaobai alarmed Yue greatly. She moved closer to him, placing her hands atop of his and at the same time releasing her own energy.


    ¡°My reason for coming to this place was for you! If not for that, I will just return to my home without coming here. How many times do I have told you!?¡± Yue angrily glared at him.


    ¡°But what can I do other than using my current methods of cultivation?¡± Ye Xiaobai shrugged his shoulder due to the helplessness.


    ¡°Eh? Cousin, you still using that cultivation method?¡± realizing that he forgot to tell something, Ye Yingyuan suddenly stopped and even ignored everything. This caused everyone to look at him.


    ¡°What? Do you have something to tell now?¡± Ye Xiaobai focused his attention on Ye Yingyuan without letting him out of his sight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Cousin use the method I give to you previously? I told you that the effect is better than that trash given by those people!¡±


    ¡°Alright then if you insist!¡±


    As soon as he tried the ¡®different¡¯ cultivation method, Ye Xiaobai could feel the difference clearly. He basically could fully grasp control over the energy inside his body! Usually, he could not even exert the full strength of his own energy without the energy going out of control.


    This was just a part of their days inside the space cracks but after Ye Xiaobai cultivate, a loud sound came from outside.


    ¡°Someone appeared!¡± from the voice, even Ye Yingyuan knew that his brother said it loud. Ye Qingcheng stood at the borderline between the nest and the outside, looking at the top of his position where countless lines appeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s..¡± suddenly Wu Qing appeared with astonishment.


    ¡°Did Elder Sister Wu know that person?¡± Ye Qincheng asked curiously. It was because the person he had seen was floating between the net, drifting slowly but surely to their place.


    ¡°Of course, that person is the official leader of Northern Ice Palace! Hmm, may I ask you to help her?¡± asked Wu Qing.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Qingcheng doubted it. There was no way for him to be the person to go out there to save a person, especially on their current location.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± soon several figures appeared and Ye Xiaobai was the first to notice that there was a person outside the nest. The nest let anyone in the outer place see the outside due to the structure so they could see that the net which trapped the nest around them.

 Chapter 82: The Movement Around The Continent (3)

    On another place in the continent, there was another conflict that currently happened. This time, the place was in the northern region where the temperature was lower and the place that fully covered in snow.


    ¡°Master, there is a group of people comes to this region. From their equipment and their clothes, This disciple assumed that they come directly from the center region.¡±


    A young woman was kneeling in front of an older woman. The young woman reported the situation with a frown on her face. But the older woman whose position was currently sitting on a chair relaxed instead.


    ¡°So what is your reaction?¡± the older woman asked. Apparently, both of them were in the master and disciple relationship.


    ¡°Of course to prevent anything that will cause the breach of contract, this disciple send several of our guards to intercept them.¡±


    The young woman respectfully answered. She did not dare to act further than the action she took that was why she came for a piece of advice from her master. She had hoped that her master would decide things better than her.


    ¡°Hmm, they better not trying anything funny. Ever since the contract has been made and approved by both sides, I hope that they will remember the contract or else they have to go somewhere else.¡± Said her master while raising her chin to looked at the faraway place.


    ¡°Not good! They are forcefully moved forward. Don¡¯t they know the contract? Or perhaps they are looking for that inheritance.¡± The older woman said anxiously.


    This made her disciple restless too as she was the one who held the responsibilities of everything she had done including the order to send a group of people to intercept any threat.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s the more reason to question them. Please let me, this disciple of yours to directly face them. Hope that they will listen and return, never to be seen again.¡±


    The young woman wore a light armor which made her looked fragile but the fact said otherwise because she had the power of Early-stage Culture Core. As for the older woman whose hair now fluttered, she was already a strong Nirvana Body stage cultivator.


    ¡°Shall we go together or either one of us will do? But if I do it then you will probably forcefully follow..¡± after saying that, the older woman moved fast. Even her disciple did not realize that she already moved at high speed.


    After some time, they arrived at the place that supposed to be the border between the two regions. That was the border of the central region and northern region.


    There were several groups at each of the border¡¯s side. The geographical border between each region was cleanly separated by a giant valley which stretched from northwest to northeast as if separating northern region completely.


    One group consisted of beautiful young women. This group belonged to the Northern Ice Palace which was also the group the master and disciple duo looking for.


    However, on the other side, there was a large group of people which carried their banner proudly. The one who led this group was a handsome young man that wore a jade -colored armor with some carvings on the armor.


    As for the group, one could see that their equipment was one and the same. It was clear that this group was a legion but as for the purpose why they were at that place, only that handsome young man knew.


    ¡°Stop this instance! This place is forbidden for anyone from another region. I suggest that you and your group change your direction.¡±


    The warning had been given out but that did not make the legion stopped. The one who said those words was angry to the point that she turned her head while snorted but who would have thought that someone arrived near her position.


    ¡°Leader! Eldest Senior Sister!¡± the woman then quickly gave her respect, cupping her hands.


    Soon, everyone in that group followed and also greeted both the master and disciple.


    ¡°Greetings to both our exalted leader and eldest senior sister.¡±


    As for the young man on the other side, he narrowed his eyes as his gaze landed on the newcomer.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the current leader of Northern Ice Palace, Shan Rao isn¡¯t it? And on her side probably her direct disciple, Tang Xiu.¡¯


    The young man frowned as he called that Shan Rao was a cultivator that already reached Nirvana stage. Although he had heard the legendary thief Nie Yang also reached this stage before but he knew that anyone that reached this level was strong.


    ¡®This is the reason why the kingdom could not even mess with that kind of thief!¡¯


    However, he came to this kind of place not without a reason. He clearly understood his objective as well.


    Even if a Nirvana stage cultivator stood on his way, he would still accomplish his objective.


    ¡°Now tell me who among you is the one called Dong Zheng?¡± after hearing the circumstances from the group of women around her, Shan Rao asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I never expect that the leader herself will come directly.¡±


    It was as the group of women had expected. The one who responsible for the act was that young man.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to know that between this region and your center region, there is a contract that still in effect. If you know about it then I suggest you return.¡± Giving only the warning, Shan Rao then waited for the response.


    ¡°Yes, I aware of it. But the situation is not as good as you think previously. Do remember the event some time ago and that also affected the situation on this continent.¡± Replied Dong Zheng calmly.


    ¡°The Stone Door that located in the middle of the continent was affected as well? What do you mean?¡±


    When she heard that, it was as if the news itself was a disaster. If the door was affected then something unpredictable would happen sooner or later.


    ¡°The lightest effect from the event is the change of estimation time which the door will open. That is why I, as a representative of the empire want you to help...¡±


    Just as Dong Zheng wanted to continue, he could feel that someone moved to cross the border. His face then turned pale as he had never expected that someone dared to breach the contract.


    ¡°Whoever that move in the jurisdiction of the valley, STOP THIS INSTANT!¡±


    He screamed and even his energy radiated to all the people around him. Even the soldiers in the battalion could not utter a single grunt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my incompetence. That person may be related to me.¡± As Dong Zheng apologized, he stretched his hands as it reached onto nothingness. But then a scream was heard before someone appeared on Dong Zheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s a part of your group then you should bear the responsibility for his action.¡± Said Tang Xiu. Despite she could say that but her eyes showed a hint of surprise. The thing that she had seen previously made her realize the young man¡¯s prowess.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, that person in the young man¡¯s hand is the person that tried to come here forcefully.¡±


    ¡°Is that true Junior Sister Ning?Master, is that true?¡± Tang Xiu asked both her junior and her master to confirm it.


    ¡®That person is truly annoying just by his looks. But to be able to come and return is really something..¡¯ this time even Shan Rao did not dare to underestimate that person.


    As for the rest of them, they were not able to even breath properly.


    ¡°Let me go! Brother, can you just show me some face?¡± the man kept trying to resist but to no avail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the consequences of breaching the contract that The Emperor had established in the past?¡± Dong Zheng glared coldly at the man.


    ¡°But Brother, I¡¯m afraid that something might happen already here. Just a few days ago..¡± the man wanted to tell something but something made the ground shook.


    ¡°...The Crown Prince apparently make some movement some time ago in the city.¡± Said that man.


    This made Dong Zheng wanted to tear that man to pieces but instantly released his hand from gripping as he felt a surge of energy.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me if that person, in particular, had made his move.¡±


    Dong Zheng already lost his only hope for the smooth negotiation as that particular person arrived. Even the battalion he had brought with him could not do a single thing to that person. And that man who claimed himself as his brother was not reliable.


    ¡°What are you doing here, my soon to be brother-in-law?¡±


    But this time Shan Rao gave every one of the group from her side a warning through energy transmission. Her face turned unsightly but she could not do anything to prevent it.


    -


    ¡°What should I do?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. When he saw that his brother went outside the nest area, he worried about the condition outside.


    Even they, including himself, had to swallow an enhancement pill that was Spatial Stabilizer Pill which served as a safety measure when someone whose cultivation was below Nascent Soul to survive inside the spatial crack.


    Of course, even with such a pill was consumed still did not guarantee their safety.


    ¡°Let him try. I feel that since his bloodline power awakens, he looks stronger and comfortable.¡± Ye Xiaobai commented.


    ¡°Here I go.¡± Ye Qingcheng could feel it despite so faint, the blood was boiling and giving him strength.


    Soon he jumped several hundred meters and when Ye Yingyuan thought that his brother would not be able to change the trajectory, the next move made him dumbfounded.


    Ye Qingcheng moved his legs as if stepping on a surface even though there was none! He continued doing this but soon his face started to distort, uncomfortable with each move he had made previously.


    Then he saw the middle-aged woman whose body was injured greatly. The woman lost some of her limbs when he saw her and when he looked around, one of her hands was hanging around the net that stopped the nest.


    ¡®This person already lost much of her power and blood. Better bring her back but I don¡¯t know if I can grab her limbs as well.¡¯


    Ye Qingcheng hesitated whether to grab the hand or not. He felt that the more strength someone had then the chances for the recovery of their limbs increased as well.


    And with strength come resources which were his sources of confidence that the person he had seen could recover.


    After placing the woman on his back, there was one thing that he realized. Despite the condition around him which the spatial condition was much worse and pressuring both of them but it did not affect them at all.


    ¡®She¡¯s probably someone influential because I can feel the rich energy around her. Sadly, the sustained energy is at the lowest point already.¡¯


    Ye Qingcheng thought while moving back. He had to think about that because he felt the pressure from the space around him started to make his bones trembling.


    His heart had also been affected as well and that caused uncomfortable on his chest area.


    He moved again and this time, his legs almost gave up because he could not feel it at all. It was a complete numbness!


    ¡®Reach, I must get back to that platform!¡¯ only this thought accompany his move.


    As soon as he started to fall, both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai instantly moved at the same time. They caught both people but the moment they got out, they felt pain all over their body!


    Spatial Pressure! Because they did not have the body that strong enough like Ye Qingcheng, they could feel the effect kicking.


    Soon, there was a thin red line appeared on the edge of Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Quick!¡± they brought both Ye Qingcheng and the woman as soon as possible to enter the safe zone in the nest.


    When they landed safely, they all gasped for breath as if they lacked breadth. Due to the spatial pressure had given to their body, they could not circulate both their blood and their energy.


    ¡°Come help them.¡± When Wu Qing saw it, she had to act immediately. First, she carried that woman to the resting chamber which she already used before.


    As for the others, they help the trio to recover their condition.


    ¡°Why are you looking at us like that?¡± when they realized the stare that came from both Li Ling and Yue, the three of them asked at the same time.


    ¡°Do you want to die so badly, hmm!?¡± protested Li Ling.


    ¡°If it means saving my family then the answer is obvious, right?¡± knowing that she would ask, Ye Yingyuan replied quickly.


    ¡®But that was dangerous. I can¡¯t believe that my brother can withstand such pressure.¡¯ When Ye Yingyuan thought about it, he felt his body was pressed from every direction possible!


    Ye Xiaobai also thought like that too. But then he gained something that sparked the idea on his head and rather than recover his injuries, he started meditating again to fully absorb the sudden enlightenment.


    ¡®Just when my body inside that pressure, the energy inside my body also pressured. But that pressured energy is stronger than my usual energy.¡¯


    He did not know the reason behind it nor he understood its principles but because the opportunity had arrived, he would use it in maximum efficiency to comprehend this.


    Yue coldly stared at him but felt helpless inside. She also wondered about the condition outside of their place.

 Chapter 83: The Movement Around The Continent (4)

    While something had happened outside, in the place where Manstein was currently strolling around, there were only peace and everyday activity. But this time he could not enjoy such things because he trailed someone else, someone that he had to investigate.


    ¡®When did I do this kind of things again?¡¯ Manstein did not bother to remember again. What he cared to do was to know the enemies better and if convenient, reveal their card before they used it on him and his relatives.


    ¡®Oh, and don¡¯t forget to give the honey to her.¡¯ Manstein remembered that he also gathered the honey from Yellow Bee as a medicine material. That honey could reduce the symptoms of the Black Plague and even cured it if added some other herbs.


    ¡®I''m sure that he has something in mind. From the looks of it, as well as the thing we gained from Nightstalker King, something like the green light on the surface of the buildings and the Tracking Dust.¡¯


    But Manstein could not put that into his head. Whether it was his lack of information provided or he was truly incapable of realizing it, he did not know.


    ¡®Just when the time I need you the most, you have to go into a deep sleep.¡¯


    Even Manstein felt helpless when he felt the presence of Alice from the medallion inside his soul. He wanted to know more things from her because the direct explanation was effective.


    Of course, that was just his hope because the situation did not permit it to, happen. As Manstein kept following that person, he found something interesting.


    First, from the place where that person was going Manstein somehow felt a certain reaction which could only come from the fluctuation of energy.


    ¡®There are already eight positions where I felt that energy fluctuation. I have a bad feeling about this but then how should I act?¡¯ Manstein mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Hmm, this should be the last position. Although I can''t use any large formation, especially the destructive formation but with those points already set I will be able to properly reckon the an entire city with ease.¡± At the same time when he completed it, he nodded in satisfaction.


    Gong Teng also understood there was something here which caused the entire situation a bit out of its plan.


    ¡°I can only detect several defensive formations in the entire city even after walking around for some time. Where is the formation that those people said!? The formation that can launch an attack from far away is not common.¡±


    As far as he could do to prevent the situation turned from worse to worst, he used his reliable but hard to detect Greenlight Stone. The size of this stone was small enough even comparable to the stones at the size of sands. This was what made him rely on this method.


    ¡®By using these stones as the main sources of my formation, it will be hard to truly destroy it. Especially that the size of each stone is as small as a grain of sands, only few can truly destroy it. And I placed each of the stones right on the weak point of the city''s main formation.¡¯


    This was what Gong Teng planned for some time but had to do it faster than he anticipated.


    As for the one who followed him, Manstein could only watch and deduct the act by his own understanding. Based on his own intuition, he believen that those lights probably had something to do with the act.


    Especially since the only people who knew about the strange light were some people that he had known. Manstein even used his device which could help him provide more information that probably hidden from his detection.


    [Fluctuation of energy detected. Observed target is releasing a low but constant energy which resonated with Greenlight Stone]


    Compared to his own previous observation, the intelligent device could detect more than what his own senses could. Actually, it was not like Manstein not using his device but he had to rely on hithe s own senses.


    Even though the device could go as far as detecting things Manstein could not sense but in the end, the device was just a tool, only following the rules that Manstein had programmed into its central processing unit.


    ¡®He is done already?¡¯ Manstein saw the person just left the place in a disappointing manner. He could see the old¡¯s man hatred and helplessness from his eyes alone.


    Indeed, now that he could not detect the hidden danger which was the unknown formation and he could not exert more of his strength made Gong Teng looked at the direction where a certain residence was located.


    ¡®Just you wait! If not for the feelings I got since entering this city, I would just dig them all out!¡¯


    What he felt actually came from the danger Coiling Dragon Formation possessed and his instinct was strong enough to perceive that. But he also felt that there were some new traces of an unknown but powerful person.


    ¡°I only knew that some people visited this city but from the looks of it, maybe there is one or two personage whose strength was equal or even above me.¡±


    That was why despite his effort to detect and scanned the entire city to check the individual power, he could not act rampantly just because the people in the city were weak.


    ¡®Should I act now?¡¯ a message came to the mind. Manstein realized that the play had completed and what the message meant.


    ¡®So how is the condition on that side, Senior Hou Fei?¡¯


    ¡®Although at first ,that guy called Nightstalker King did not even spit it out, in the end, it was his own mouth that let out such important intel.¡¯ From the sound of it, Manstein knew that Hou Fei informed him about the interrogation process.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for us to get it this late. But that person, are we just let him go away like this?¡± Manstein had no power and control so he could only ask for opinion. Besides, he took a look at the space where the interrogation took place.


    ¡°No way we are letting such person go easily. It''s obvious that he carried ill intent towards this place. Furthermore, that person is the most notorious for his deed.¡±said Hou Fei while showing the place where the interrogation took place.


    ¡°So who is he? Looks like he is the type to cause a problem.¡± Manstein surprised to find out that the person he had tailed along for a moment before had fame.


    ¡°Judging from his obvious method of detection, I''m sure he is Gong Teng. Though I have never heard anything related to this person since a few years back but he is proficient in formation as well as alchemy, and even sealmaster.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    While the two of them talking more details about it, they arrived at the place. The place was full of mist even Manstein could not see or feel anything beyond a meter.


    ¡°This kind of interrogation and you wanted me to open my mouth? You can never do it, not with this kind of method.¡±


    A voice came and from it, even Manstein knew who the one that just talked a moment ago. Soon, the mist slowly dispersed as if a curtain that opened the content behind it.


    In the front, the miserable figure of Nightstalker King made Manstein stunned and even his heartbeat stopped for a moment there.


    Each part of the body, from the skin, muscles and even bones were perfectly separated as if a figurine of a species¡¯ anatomy. Strangely, there was no trace of blood flowing from the wound which made Manstein look at the wound longer.


    ¡°This is troublesome. If we waste time only on this subordinate then we will truly lose more chance.¡± Despite knowing that only by opening the mouth of Nightstalker King that they could act to counterattack but Hou Fei also knew that was not the only option.


    Manstein also saw the expression the already old but energetic man had on his face. Currently, he had wrinkles on his forehead which spanned across his entire forehead like a valley.


    ¡°Still not talking?¡± from behind the position where Nightstalker King was beaskheld, a faint figure appeared.


    ¡°Using that coat when visiting a hostage, are you still in the experimental stage while interrogating him?¡± seeing with his own eyes that there was truly someone who did all of the things like the figure had said, Manstein could not open his mouth properly.


    ¡°So this time you visit this place. How''s your body, is it comfortable after the first month?¡± the current condition of Manstein himself was being observed from time to time by Wang Yu so he could not help but ask.


    ¡°I don''t know. Although it is clear that I can move around in the open now but...¡±


    But if you asked others, they should have enjoyed it when they moved around freely but that was not the case for Manstein.


    ¡®Something that I have never felt, something that others felt.¡¯ When Manstein murmured this, he felt bitter inside his heart.


    ¡®Something that I have, something that others mostly don''t have.¡¯ And when he continued, his eyes changed focus and aimed the direction towards the only hostage at the place.


    ¡°Do you truly not afraid of anything?¡± suddenly Manstein walked slowly, bit by bit he got closer to Nightstalker King while scanning the entire body of his.


    Manstein was actually scanning with his device, something that he had to do in order to gain something out. Soon light flashed through his eyes while the rest around him started to feel the atmosphere there was heavier than normal.


    Then Manstein took a long breath which made Nightstalker King hesitated.


    ¡®I am suffocated! I am the one that is pressured against him!¡¯ Nightstalker King moved his body and he even did that truly hard. The ground shook as each move could cause a small tremor but Manstein still looked at him with his apathy eyes.


    Manstein raised his hands and he raised the corner of his mouth. He moved his hand towards the body of Nightstalker King which made the person in question shuddered.


    It was because the hand moved to the place where his heart was located.


    ¡®What is this man doing!? Don''t tell me he knows about my weakness!¡¯ Nightstalker King slammed both his hands and legs to the ground due to his emotion mixed with fear and fury.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, eh? Tear my body apart or perhaps to let me feel the pain?¡± but of course he hid it and put up a hard front. He expected that the opposite party would increase the amount of torture.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡± Manstein raised the corner of his mouth while his brows also followed after that. His hands then surprisingly entered the body of Nightstalker King, slowly entering that body without care and then his hands grabbed something.


    ¡°Found it. Looks like your great resilience is because of this thing~¡±


    Manstein retracted his hand, with some blood on his hands while clenching his fist tight. Slowly, even the eyes of Nightstalker King widened. His eyes had the same size as fish''s eyes due to the shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s...that''s....¡± Nightstalker King finally realized that the important body part had been removed from his body. He looked at the hand that held something in it with all of his eyes and his mouth.


    ¡°Well, well if it is not the famous golden core. Truly just like the records both its form, color and the advantages of it.¡± This time Manstein curiously looked at the thing on his hands, sometimes lowering his hands or his head.


    And the device also showed him the information regarding the core itself.


    [Golden Core


    The core had been formed using the finest refinement method. There are several seals on the core which inscribed by Sealmaster.


    Benefits:


    -For the owner of the core is in the higher cultivation realm than the host, the core can increase the chance to breakthrough Culture Core stage.


    -Slightly increasing the amount of energy for the host. But keep in mind that the energy inside is more than enough for entering the initial stage of cultivation ]


    Manstein smirked when he saw the second benefit. Looking at that benefits, Manstein realized the device calculated things according to his benefits as host. He found it strange because the device should only process every information without judging from the perspective of its host.


    ¡®Is it because the device is set to fully assist the host?¡¯


    But Manstein already lost in thought even though he still held the core in his hand. As for the one whose core was taken, Manstein did not even bat an eye anymore


    ¡°This is....¡± Hou Fei could not believe that the young man he had usually seen as a kind and calm person suddenly acted like that. But when he thought over again, Hou Fei understood where Manstein¡¯s calmness came from.


    ¡°The Golden Core is located in your heart. Sadly, you don''t want to open your little mouth so let''s retrieve the core with a different method.¡± Manstein moved his hand which contained that thing around Nightstalker King''s eyes, as if that was a toy.


    Then Manstein moved his finger and there was a location where he wanted to go. It was actually the rooftop of the house and then Manstein got out from the space.


    ¡°Remember to tell me if there''s anything wrong. And you should deliver the honey to that doctor, don''t forget that!¡± because of the scene just a moment ago, Wang Yu nearly forgot to tell him some important matter.


    ¡°I finally understand why that man took the core. But then Senior Wang what about the person you told me to confront, that Gong Teng?¡± Hou Fei would not want to do it if not for the unexpected act that person had done.


    ¡°I already planted the trigger for entering the maze to his body. When he finds out, it will be too late for him to escape. And the maze I mentioned earlier is the underground maze in this place.¡±


    -


    ¡°Ah, finally wake up.¡± It was when she could hear someone saying a sentence that she realized her own condition.


    She slowly opened her eyes albeit with difficulties and found out that she laid on a large stone bed but somehow her injuries were all gone. Not only her injuries had gone but she could also feel her own arm.


    But when she tilted her neck a little, she found a familiar face in the middle of numerous strange face. And there were dozens of strange creatures that she had never seen before.


    ¡°Northern Ice Palace leader Shan Rao how is your condition now? Is there anything uncomfortable with your body?¡± then with a calm step Wu Qing greeted her.


    ¡°So it is you, the alchemist of that time Wu Qing I presume?¡± Shan Rao faintly smiled back at Wu Qing. She would never expect to meet someone that once came to her place.


    And then Shan Rao started to notice there were two kids behind Wu Qing which currently were holding a pill in their hand.


    ¡°Right, it''s a fortune that someone like me is remembered by such a great figure as you.¡± Wu Qing became happy when the opposite party remembered her and even got closer to her.


    ¡°Of course I still remember about you. But where am I now? I should have entered the spatial crack along with another two.¡± Asked Shan Rao.


    ¡°Yes, we''re inside spatial crack now. It is just the place is different because this is actually a giant nest inside the spatial crack and we all have to consume one Spatial Stabilizer Pill.¡± Replied Wu Qing.


    ¡°Because that person is alright then we should continue our discussion. Like I said earlier, the temperature which the cauldron is heated will affect both the quality of the product and the thing it contains but when someone wanted to use a certain ingredient that previously stored not inside storage space, the ingredient is already not fresh.¡± A boy talked indifferently even after knowing that Shan Rao had woken up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the problem for someone who doesn''t reach Nascent Soul stage usually meet. I think we should preserve the ingredient that you previously brought up, Yingyuan.¡± Said the girl with her attention focuses on the problem.


    ¡°Preservation, that is the method from a long time ago but the problem is how one should properly keep plants in their best condition as long as possible?¡± the boy asked again. Of course he put his thought into it too as he put his finger on his forehead.


    But somehow their discussion attracted the attention from Shan Rao and when she focused her attention more to both of the kids, she found something strange.

 Chapter 84: The Movement Around The Continent (5)

    ¡°Who is she?¡± actually when Shan Rao looked at the kids, she raised her brows due to the energy the kids emitted.


    The boy emitted a small but warm qi which could be felt by anyone near him. His expression was calm but there was a warm gleam came from his eyes. That boy had black hair and a rather short hair than his peers and on his back Shan Rao could see a sword sheared.


    She recognized the energy the boy emitted and she almost opened her mouth but held back. And then she turned her head a little to see the girl opposite of the boy. The girl had her gaze entirely on the boy, seemed like listening to his sentences. The girl had this other kind of energy which surprised even herself.


    ¡®This is not a dream, right?¡¯ because of that, the old lady Shan Rao tried to assure herself by moving around and she could feel the pain from her body and she trembled for sure.


    Even she forgot that the pain came from her internal injuries and she tasted something inside her mouth.


    ¡°Don''t move yet!¡± warned Wu Qing as she supported her and checked her condition again. But Shan Rao could not let her gaze out from the kids as they continued once again.


    ¡°There must be some methods unknown to us. I know that this issue about the containment measure is already debated for almost a decade without a good conclusion. Maybe there is a need for research around this area a bit but without sufficient resources, the research will progress so slow, understood?¡± the girl replied coldly but her expression however showed interest instead.


    She raised her brows, as well as her lips and her face. The boy opposite of that girl became flustered for a moment as his eyes wandered around the room.


    ¡°Of course I have an idea about this. But do you want to know?¡± the girl boldly moved closer toward the boy and their face almost hit each other.


    ¡°Of course I want! So please step back and explain properly.¡± Said the boy hastily when he realized what the girl had done. He wanted to shout out but he knew that there was a guest with injury and he even inside that guest''s room so he held back from doing that.


    ¡®So it''s true that boys will get flustered when I did all of that. This is thanks to Sister Yue.¡¯ The girl thought proudly for her act.


    ¡°So..what are we going to do next? Should we introduced ourselves?¡± did not know whether the boy wanted to change the topic or to hid his embarrassment, he asked Wu Qing.


    ¡°It''s a must for one to introduce themselves. Now, introduced yourself first because you at least knew about the opposite party already.¡± Wu Qing pushed the boy gently and the boy exchanged his gaze between Wu Qing and Shan Rao in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Yingyuan. Can this elder tell me your name?¡± Ye Yingyuan opened his mouth but maybe he could not think much about what to say so he just using his usual greetings.


    ¡°Why are you so stiff and inflexible? But if that is truly your ways of greeting then it can''t be helped. This lady here is Shan Rao.¡± After seeing the stiff expression of Ye Yingyuan, she introduced herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am taught to be respectful when talking with elderly. And please don''t move too much because Elder Sister Wu will keep worrying about that.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan as he gestured with both his hands.


    ¡°Then can you tell me the girl beside you a moment ago?¡± this time Shan Rao asked with a slightly excited tone. Of course Ye Yingyuan noticed that and his brows raised a little.


    Even he could not do anything than rolled his eyes to look back at Wu Qing and Li Ling.


    ¡®Please do something!¡¯ Ye Yingyuan''s face turned into a pitiful one as if he suffered injustice and asked for immediate help. His eyes grew larger and his mouth slightly distorted, begging for explanation.


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Ling. Pleased to meet the current leader of Northern Ice Palace here.¡± With a confident smile and momentum, she started to speak. She bent her body a little and then returned to normal.


    ¡°Hmm, you are really cute when you are this small. I can imagine that when you grow up, you will become a beauty that can captivate countless hearts.¡± Shan Rao praised Li Ling and then she exchanged her gaze from Ye Yingyuan to Li Ling and vice versa.


    Hearing this made Li Ling shyly lowered her head and peeked at her side where unexpectedly Ye Yingyuan was confused by her act and look at her at the same time.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked but he also checked himself in case there was something foreign. But he could not find anything.


    ¡°I believe that when you woke up and saw these children, you have your eyes on them right?¡± of course the movement of Shan Rao''s eyes could not escape from Wu Qing observation so she wanted to propose an idea.


    ¡°Truthfully, I have my eyes on them because the situation is urgent. As for right now, The Crown Prince is launching a campaign to establish his power.¡± Shan Tao sighed while rearranging her white hair.


    ¡°The Crown Prince, do you mean the current crown prince from Zhao Dynasty? But what does that mean?¡± Wu Qing asked with a frown for her own understanding was lacking at the moment.


    ¡°It was before I got myself at the spatial crack, at the time when I meet with them....¡± and Shan Rao told them the event where she had met with the crown prince.


    -


    ¡°What are you doing here, Dong Zheng?¡± the man in front of Dong Zheng asked with a carefree attitude but Dong Zheng himself was not in a mood to reply.


    Even his armor, which was made from jade stone, was not comparable to the armor the crown prince had worn. Other than that, there were also another aspect that made the crown prince surpassed him.


    ¡°I''m here to deliver the message from Emperor himself which was to seek cooperation with Northern Ice Palace. But then what are you doing here? Is there something important that make you come here?¡± Dong Zheng with his remained stoic face asked.


    But he secretly held his anger because their position was different both from their standing and authority. And the reason for the anger was because The Crown Prince did not support him even though he was already declared to become son-in-law by The Emperor himself!


    ¡°So can you explain what is going on? Seems like the two of you not in the good mood for this.¡± Said Shan Rao. At that time, she could see the hostility between Dong Zheng and that prince.


    ¡°The arrangement for the messenger is not right. Obviously, there is a mistake in communication which caused this so I hope that you can consider it again to recheck it with me.¡± The prince offered his suggestion with a smile but Dong Zheng already gulped his saliva as his heart now beating faster.


    ¡°What is there to check? The treaty which will be used for this has the sign from imperial family so it cannot be taken or changed anymore. Or do you want to replace my position and assignment as well which The Emperor himself had given to me?¡± Dong Zheng retorted but then he heard his brother say something through energy transmission.


    ¡®Brother, I feel that something is not right. I can feel the slight qi emitted from around us but the distance is quite far from here.¡¯


    At the same time, even the people on Shan Rao''s side felt restless as well. It was even obvious on Tang Xiu''s face which already lost all color.


    Of course, Shan Rao enraged from the feeling of that slight energy fluctuation because that indicated the foundation of the formation was placed! She clenched her hands so hard that veins appeared on her arms.


    ¡®All of you, listen carefully. Use the combination of your newly given resources to make an attempt to escape. This place is going to be full of danger.¡¯ Shan Rao transmitted the message to all of her disciples there and even gave Tang Xiu an instant teleportation talisman which was rare.


    ¡°Master, I can''t...¡± just as Tang Xiu wanted to give it back, she heard her master said something that made her heart as if stopped beating.


    ¡°Silly, you all are my precious disciple and for you all I can''t let you die here.¡± Shan Rao would not give her disciple a chance to abort her plan and instantly activated the talisman using her qi.


    ¡®And as for the others, you all know the methods of chain teleportation right?¡¯


    Shan Rao had already taught them in case something big like their current situation emerged, they would gather some necessary resources and with one Instant Teleportation Talisman, they would get out from the place.


    ¡®This is the method when the existence of Northern Ice Palace is in danger. This method will ensure the survival of the disciple and the teaching will be inherited.¡¯ Shan Rao smiled back at the crowds behind her but all the girls and young woman behind were already sniffing, some even crying at that.


    ¡°As expected from the current leader of Northern Ice Palace, you truly have a sharp sense of danger. Maybe it''s your fortune that even I can''t prevent the escape of your disciple but do you think that this is all over?¡± the prince still had his smile even though he said that.


    ¡°I tell you all then. Even if the disciple from Northern Ice Palace or your subordinates escaped, I''ll make sure to hunt them all one by one to close their mouth and also to gather something.¡±


    Although the situation was not good and the sudden appearance of the crown prince made both sides confused but they understood one thing.


    ¡®He wanted to seal any information right here. And even if one of us escaped, with his connection and authority, he could search us one by one.¡¯ That was the thought of Shan Rao anf Dong Zheng.


    ¡®You all need to hide when you are successfully teleported, especially from the royal family of Zhao.¡¯ Shan Rao knew the only weakness her method of escape was the destination of the teleport is totally random but still on the same continent.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡®Spread this to all of the fellow disciples, quick!¡¯ Tang Xiu gritted her teeth and told the rest of them. They communicated through numerous methods and the speed was quite good as every single person that affiliated with Northern Ice Palace received it.


    ¡°What? The emergency situation emerged and we cannot do anything to it!?¡±


    ¡°How can this happen? Isn''t the contract is in effect even now?¡±


    That kind of thought run through their minds. This also included Tang Xiu as she looked at the figure of her master and her fellow disciples.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, then what about that contract? Since that person opposite of us declared themselves to threaten us directly, isn''t the punishment also included in it?¡± the person who asked this was the previously Junior Sister Ning.


    Shan Rao only smiled at her, seemed to know the reason behind it. She already detected something terrifying within the crown prince but she could not do anything about it.


    She was a Nirvana stage cultivator and yet she felt helpless about it.


    ¡°Activate!¡± Shan Rao herself activated the Instant Teleportation talisman and all of the disciple that currently present in the valley or in another place radiated a faint blue glowing light.


    ¡®Isolation and Slaughter formation, this is going to be troublesome.¡¯ Shan Rao worried about her disciples even now despite the formation started to work.


    The formation which Shan Rao was currently in probably activated the isolation effect first. Isolation here meant the spatial isolation, totally no escape from it even if one had the cultivation of Nascent Soul.


    ¡°Let me be here with you, Master! Please, I beg you just for this time! Please don''t make me leave your side!¡± this time even Tang Xiu begged herself while lowering her posture, half kneeling and looked back at Shan Rao.


    ¡°That''s right, let this disciple join as well.¡± Sister Ning also closed her distance and hugged Shan Rao.


    ¡°Ning Zhu, I always tell you not to do this kind of act.¡± Even if Shan Rao said that, she knew exactly the feelings they wanted to express.


    And as if that act of Ning Zhu was a trigger for others to got closer and together they formed a circle full of people that crowded towards the center.


    But then one by one they disappeared as the effect from instant teleportation started to kick in. Tang Xiu looked Shan Rao unwillingly, with her eyes that grew larger.


    Tang Xiu then followed what the others did, she put herself closer so she could hug her master.


    ¡°Zhao Youran!¡± Dong Zheng roared with all his might as the ground shook just after he said it out loud. Dong Zheng had never thought the possibility of the crown prince to break the contract between region so boldly like that.


    ¡®The contract stated that no one, not even person from both region pass to another region without permission. And next is to not intentionally offend both sides in any kind of form. Why did he do it so boldly even as far as searching every single person from Northern Ice Palace?¡¯


    -


    ¡°Do you want to know so much that you dare to do this?¡±


    Manstein was holding a beating heart on his hand which contained the golden core inside. Left without much choice, Nightstalker King slowly revealed something that made Manstein''s interest piqued.


    ¡®Fortunately, I already initiated Natural Flow Sync that can hide even my current soulforce from another person. I didn''t expect that in this situation, this guy still dare to probe me. Is there some sort of relay which can send the vision and voice from this place to another?¡¯ as Manstein thought about it, it was possible, no it would be the case.


    ¡®Of course he can''t probe the strength of Senior Wang, after all he is stronger than this guy.¡¯


    Manstein looked at the heart with only one of his eyes and the voice of Nightstalker King came from that organ! This was the characteristic of using the soul force to communicate.


    ¡°Please speak up or something might lose forever and irreversible change will occur.¡± Manstein then use the power of his few energy and also using the crude method of soul force control to inject his energy to the heart.


    Soulforce control that Manstein used came from his own derivation from his soul theorem. Actually, he wanted to know better methods in this area but he had to enter the initial stage of cultivation, Qi Condensation period first, to open the file.


    Manstein then sensed the rich energy from the heart, especially when he went deeper to the place where the golden core was placed. After that, Manstein invaded it with his own energy. Even he fused his soul force and his qi to aid the extraction process.


    ¡®I recall from the records from my device that there is a gruesome method to extract energy essence from someone. Oh, not to mention it can also increase one spiritual root point.¡¯


    Spiritual Root actually could not easily detected its effectiveness to absorb qi. It was when Manstein read a record about it in his device that someone finally described with more detail, even turned the stage of talent into numerical digits.


    That was why when Manstein finally realized his spiritual root point was 0.5, he almost went frenzy. But when he read more from his device, he also found the information about how to increase the number of point for his spiritual root.


    ¡®The only problem is I need to learn properly a certain technique and it''s time-consuming. Oh, the energy is truly beneficial to my energy source.¡¯ Manstein revealed his delight as the new and huge amount of energy came to his body.


    Meanwhile, Nightstalker King groaned and even screamed out in pain. His scream even reached and rang Manstein''s ear but Manstein did not care at all. Instead, he felt that was normal for the person¡¯s heart to be invaded and the core to be taken away.


    There was still a connection with the consciousness of Nightstalker King inside the heart and the core so of course, the owner realized what exactly happened to his body part.


    ¡°Don''t you know that while in a conscious state, the extraction of energy will greatly harm you?¡± Manstein sinisterly laughed while increasing his amount of Qi.


    ¡°What is this!? What kind of energy are you using?¡± seeing the energy sucked every single essence inside his heart, Nightstalker King asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Now, now. What are you shouting and yelling at me for? I told you to tell me about every single thing inside your head but you refused, well...¡± Manstein chuckled before sucking more and more energy essence from the heart as well as the golden core.


    ¡®What kind of freak did I offend!?¡¯ at this time, even Nightstalker King knew he messed up a lot! If only he knew what kind of person Manstein truly was.


    ¡®Toward this kind of guy, no mercy is given.¡¯ Manstein coldly and ruthlessly stirred his hands to feel the golden core directly with his hand.


    And at the same time, Manstein revolved the new energy which he absorbed earlier to condense it in the form of a singular point! And since the energy he received was much more than he expected, Manstein started to lead the excess to properly stabilize his condition first.


    ¡®He...is just entering the initial stage of cultivation!?¡¯ this made Nightstalker King mad but he could not even express it. Just imagine that someone who did not have an ounce of his strength played with him to the point of insanity.


    But then he thought of something good especially when he saw Manstein had to focus himself during the process of absorption and integration.


    ¡®Well, to tell you the truth right now this continent is on its way to witness another event. Especially since the royal family of Zhao started their move first, I''m sure they wanted to truly unite this continent.¡¯ Nightstalker King intended to make Manstein unfocus so that he would receive a backlash in his advancement.


    ¡®Come on, it should happen soon.¡¯


    And Manstein coughed a few times and some of the coughed let out blood.


    ¡®How¡¯s that? Is it good?¡¯ Night stalker King asked with sarcasm. He laughed in his heart for the backlash but soon he found out the situation rather strange. The man then laughing despite receiving such a backlash and this made him doubt himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, that was the best feeling I got since I hear what I wanted from you. You wanted to turn me into a cripple by distracting my mind, is that wrong?¡±


    But Manstein just raised his hand and wiped the blood from his mouth. Although he said that Manstein actually achieve a success in his breakthrough but that was with a small price.


    ¡°For me, entering the initial stage will force my body to receive some backlash so what you had witnessed is actually me entering the Qi Condensation stage.¡±


    Manstein could see a faint glow around his body. Of course it was so faint no one would notice even if that person standing next to Manstein.


    ¡°For now, let us discuss in detail what actually happened in the central region. Oh, I see it now..¡± Manstein suddenly looked back at the heart in his hand as he forcefully use his soulforce to enter the consciousness of Nightstalker King.


    ¡®How can I think like that when I first encounter this guy? I thought that only at Nascent Soul one will start to learn about soulforce but since I already knew about it and train with it, does that mean soulforce is not restricted to cultivation level? So what use is Nascent Soul stage then?¡¯


    Of course what Manstein did not know, soulforce indeed could only be used by Nascent Soul cultivator however that was because they were restricted by the rules of the world. Manstein was an otherworlder so there was some advantages to him despite being restricted strictly by the world itself.


    ¡®You want to enter my consciousness and extract my memories? Dream on!¡¯


    ¡°Old monster, you cannot beat me like this. Not with this kind of control.¡± Manstein then used his newly cultivation to enter the consciousness of another. Manstein knew the soul force from the opposite party was beyond the words stronger.


    But Manstein found it to be a fortune because mostly the higher someone''s cultivation, they would have some mastery in soulforce and Nightstalker King was such a figure with good control of soulforce.


    Sadly, what Nightstalker King did not know was that Manstein trained his soul force first for the first two months even during his slumber. Soulforce itself was the strength of the soul but not the force that would affect the lifespan.


    Soon, Manstein already saw many things from the memories of Nightstalker King and of course the victim uttered a helpless cry.


    ¡®No! How can this be? How can some nobody has this kind of control over soulforce!?¡¯ but soon Nightstalker King realized that his connection to his heart gone


    ¡°I didn''t expect the breakthrough either. But with this kind of power I can stand in the battle of soulforce for some time. And then...I am finally capable enough to sever the soul force of someone else but that is really tiring.¡±


    Now that Manstein finally knew what was going on around the continent just by seeing the memories alone, he could find the first key to the true perpetrator.


    ¡°Hmm, did you find something?¡± when Wang Yu saw all of the events, he sighed and his eyes narrowed to the person that he met few months ago.


    ¡®Once I saw his expression when he did all of that, only one word came to my mind. It''s a demon.¡¯ Wang Yu thought deeply. Fortunately that Manstein still restrained himself and nothing major happened.


    ¡®I remember Lady Alice warned me to keep him in check so they he will not change into ¡®that¡¯. She told me that when they were young, this man who was just a boy killed dozens of men already.¡¯ When Wang Yu finally recalled that again, he glanced at the eyes of Manstein.


    Surprisingly, he found a trace of red on the pupils when Manstein absorbed and integrated the energy from the golden core with his own body but when he had done the deeds, his eyes returned to the usual black color.


    ¡°Senior Wang, can you tell me what do you know about Zhao royal family?¡± suddenly Manstein asked.


    ¡°They are the family of emperors, their fame as well as the might followed by their strength made their position strong and firm but it was a long time ago. But from Hou Fei, I heard that they declining at a steady but surely pace. What''s the matter?¡± despite the dispersity of their age, Wang Yu could not change his way of calling Manstein too much and he told what he knew and heard from Hou Fei.


    ¡°Nightstalker King unexpectedly has a connection to the hand behind the curtain and Zhao royal family is the important figure this time.¡± Manstein opened his mouth while opening a jar full of yellow honey.


    He gulped down half of the content while some of the honey slipped out and stained the area around his mouth. The Yellow Honey from The Yellow Bee contained rich energy and almost comparable to a supreme elixir.


    This honey was the gift from Theresa and Manstein consumed it while sitting atop someone''s residence. He looked at the dark, greyish clouds which was hung on the top of his eyes and as far as his eyes could see.


    The clouds shrouded the blue sky, just like the mist inside Manstein''s heart. He pondered that the sky in that winter was the same as his heart currently, hiding the true color of nature.


    Despite the sweet taste the honey gave to his taste bud, Manstein felt the honey had no taste at all. There was something that truly worried him and that was to let his inner self act unrestricted.


    ¡®When the chaos landed upon the land, the hero and the demon will be born.¡¯ Manstein could not believe that he remembered another tale from his world and he laughed softly due to this.


    -Regarding this matter, I ask you to help me as well as the people of this, Xuan City. Maybe, just maybe this kind of people are rare already...¡± Manstein closed the jar and stored it again. Then he stood up and turned his whole body to Wang Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s all from me for now. If you are looking for me then I will go to the mayor''s residence first and go to Han Lang''s place.¡± And when he finished saying that, Manstein jumped down and there was a trace of qi was being used when he did that.


    ¡®This man unexpectedly broke through but that is due to the absorption of the energy inside that golden core.¡¯


    He knew that for someone like Manstein, breaking the limit was so hard even that recent break through was like a miracle. But other than that, Wang Yu started to worry about the possibility of that person reaching his hands on some things.

 Chapter 85: Slowly Knowing The Situation

    Arriving at the mayor''s mansion, Manstein asked for permission to enter. Of course the guards became alert and asked for confirmation.


    ¡°Ah, well. Then is this enough proof for you?¡± Manstein then grabbed a letter and gave it. The letter was given to him by Ye Guhan before he left to the forest. Manstein could not help but truly admire the people with life experience and foreknow the situation.


    ¡°Wait for a moment. I''ll tell the mayor immediately.¡± The guard kept his stoic and powerful voice before leaving to report the situation. Soon after that, Manstein could see that man again.


    Although he could only saw him from far away but this time, Manstein had the opportunity to truly see that man closer. With his large stride every time he walked, as well as his animal leather clothes, Li Dian came toward Manstein while giving him a warm smile like the sunray in a blue morning, it warmed the body and the heart.


    ¡°So it''s you. Sorry, but can you once again introduce yourself? Looks like I forgot already.¡± When he mentioned the part him had forgotten the name, Li Dian anxiously tapped his forehead with his finger.


    ¡°Both foster father and uncle suggested me to bring this letter when I go to the mayor''s mansion. As for my name, well..¡± Manstein had a small conflict whether, to tell the truth or not but since that place was safe and more tha than that, reliable, made Manstein said his name.


    ¡°Okay, I will remember it for sure inside my head. By the way, where are the others? Aren''t you supposed to be with them?¡± asked Li Dian.


    ¡°They have currently undergone a little training separately. Maybe they will return one more week.¡± Manstein did not add the fact that the sudden course of the event made them train in different ways.


    ¡°Really? Just make sure they don''t go astray or it will make them vulnerable to attack.¡± After a second pause and his eyes roaming around as if looking something on the corner of his eyes, Li Dian spoke.


    ¡®There''s something that he did not tell me? Is this supposed to be a....¡¯ just as Manstein thought about the causative effect, he felt something faint from the depth of himself.


    ¡®The seal! It reacted just now.¡¯ Manstein became alert because this time, the seal finally reacted to something. He already interacted with many people but only this time that the seal strongly reacted.


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference between interacting with the mayor than the other?¡¯


    Manstein knew that the seal which resided in his soul was special and only a few people truly had it. The Tribulation and Retribution Seal, the effect was mostly unknown and only through some stories and rumors that he could get information about it. Even his device only had the stories about it and not the fact regarding it.


    ¡®But what effect the seal cause, I don''t know any of it. Just keep the device active for observation whole I continue this conversation.¡¯


    Manstein then resumed his conversation again. He suddenly remembered that news flow in and out from Xuan City from the merchants or people that came in and out of the city.


    ¡°Is there any big news? Although the current situation is calm, I got the feeling of the calm water with its deep bottom. There''s something ongoing somewhere and I believe that you can also feel it.¡± Manstein said so while looking at a faraway place where the direction of Central Region was located.


    ¡®What does he mean? I know that what he said is true because I got that feeling too but he said he also felt it? His senses are much sharper and that is applied to me as well.¡¯ Seeing the serious face from the opposite party made Li Dian anticipated what he was going to say next.


    ¡°If this is something important, why don''t we talk about it inside?¡± Manstein knew the importance of the topic they were going to discuss so he offered to move from their current place.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. Well, then we can slowly talk about it while walking alright?¡±


    And with that, the two of them moved to the mayor''s residence. Manstein had never been inside the mansion so he paid attention to every wall, corner, even as far as the ceiling and furniture.


    ¡°I know that this is rather strange for someone who just suddenly appear here but I think that there will be major changes in this place, even as far as the continent itself. So I want to ask you as a mayor of this city, what will you do if the safety of your citizens is in peril situation?¡± Manstein walked half a step behind Li Dian so he had to close the gap when he asked.


    Manstein wanted to know what was the answer from that person. If this city could avoid the calamity then that was better for Manstein. It was because the people of the city itself that Manstein wanted to help them.


    Hearing that question did not make Li Dian stop his step, instead, it increased his walking speed and his spirit.


    ¡°I¡¯m their mayor as well as their leader and respected person. I have the highest authority here but at the same time, I also have the biggest responsibility on my shoulder. So if anyone of my citizen feels unsecured or even afraid of me taking this position then I will gladly resign and if this city falls into danger, I can arrange it so that the people will have the priority in protection. They are nice and kind people which are rare so I will save them, just like your opinion.¡± Li Dian suddenly understood halfway his own words that Manstein intended to do something big that involved the entire city but needed his permission.


    Other than that, he also understood Manstein had something he would not know and that was fine. But Li Dian felt proud when Manstein had the sign of someone that wanted to protect the city he governed.


    ¡°Then will you agree of the Mass Exodus plan?¡± Manstein straightforwardly told him about his intention.


    ¡°What is this plan about? Do you want to migrate the entire Xuan City but how?¡± just as Li Dian wanted to ask more, Manstein cut in and once again asked in a heavy tone.


    ¡°I just ask you, do you want to agree with this plan or not? Alright, if you still doubt it then I frankly tell you. This place, this continent will be restructured upside down! And the time to save your people is limited so do you agree or not?¡±


    Li Dian thought for a second. The calm atmosphere despite the lack of resources in this world or the incident three years prior, all of that was strange but related somehow.


    ¡°Then what will you do if I agree?¡±


    ¡°I will find that item. That item can bring a lot of people at once and travel around the world, The Allway Dome.¡± Manstein said with resolution.


    ¡°What!? That is the item everyone wants to find. What makes you so confident to find it?¡± Li Dian surprised for even he knew the significance of the matter.


    ¡°Yes. And we need to do it fast otherwise we cannot make it in time.¡± Added Manstein.


    ¡°Please, please let me have some time to think. I can''t go on like this.¡±Li Dian held his head, begging for Manstein to let him absorb the information given to him.


    ¡°Oh, well. Since you need some time then I will go to another place first before returned here.¡± Since Manstein already said what he had to say and his intention had been achieved, he could just go to do other works and then returned for confirmation.


    Manstein turned his body and he even started to get ready to move when Li Dian called him from behind.


    ¡°Then you have to tell them about this. And one more thing, congratulations.¡±


    Manstein turned his head, expected that Li Dian knew about his advancement and he even told him to tell ¡®them¡¯ about the plan. Of course, Manstein wanted to tell about it to them, to the entire Ye family.


    Manstein looked back at those rooms he had passed before when he entered as he currently went to leave it. The place was simple but in it, one could find the calmness and sturdiness of the owner of the mansion just by looking at the room around and the furniture.


    ¡°Your mansion is really nice, only the noble can afford this. No wonder that girl became like that in her early life.¡± That last words from Manstein before he got out from the mansion made Li Dian aware of one thing.


    ¡®He really is someone who my friend has acknowledged as his foster son.¡¯ Li Dian shook his head before he found a chair and sat down.


    -


    The next destination Manstein wanted to go was the little clinic in the city. He wore a rather thick coat, made from the leather of Armored Bear that could be found in the forest.


    These clothes were actually the new ones he wanted to wear but only after returning to the city that he wore it.


    The snow fell one by one as if waiting in an ordered manner to be landed on the surface of anything. It could be on the ground, the rooftop, even atop the clothes and the head.


    ¡®It¡¯s truly the effect of this layer of qi protecting me from cold.¡¯ Thought Manstein when he felt the coldness from the outside world lessened.


    Around his body, a faint layer of white colored energy appeared. This was the manifestation of his qi inside his body. Qi Condensation stage was where one would absorb the energy from the environment and then refine it inside the body.


    Those who at this stage used the layer of qi to protect themselves from an extreme condition like the coldness of winter which bit through the bones or the hot sensation when one got closer to the fire.


    ¡°I only got my chance by absorbing the energy from Nightstalker King''s golden core just to enter the initial stage. The numerical point of my spiritual root is the cause of the difficulties for breaking through. But on the other hand...¡±


    On the other hand, Manstein could literally absorb every kind of qi in the world due to him trying to get something he should not. Furthermore, he made his energy source produced the highest quality of qi available. This made his advancement on the stage much easier while breaking through to another stage would be so hard for him.


    ¡®Well, there''s benefit in a loss. There''s a fortune after misfortune and along with bad luck, good luck follows.¡¯ That was how Manstein described his feelings toward this. Each stage was harder for him to break through due to his own spiritual root and currently he already had the methods to increase his spiritual root.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®But as for spiritual root, to increase it I have several methods and just hope that I will not use it. There are also safer methods but consume a lot of resources and time.¡¯ That was another problem he had to face.Resources were already rare and now he had to use a lot of it just to increase his spiritual root and not to mention there was time to spend.


    Like walking in the park, Manstein saw a line of people at the entrance of the clinic. This little clinic was made from the standard material which was not bad but also not good.


    ¡®Looks like I have to wait?¡¯ Manstein then obediently follow what those people did.


    Then Manstein opened the file he could not do before. The file, of course, contained the currently best usage of his own Soul Theorem in this world.


    ¡®Let¡¯s check the very first one.¡¯ With anticipation in mind, Manstein then willed the device to open the first file.


    [For whoever see this, I hope that person is good but anyone is fine though. If the one who sees this is that person, I wanted to say that I really want to meet you but that wish maybe just a pipe dream....


    This here is the explanation of Soul Theorem which is made by that person. At first, I disdainfully look at this because, at that time, I am a Nascent Soul cultivator so I know few things about the soul.


    But when I see it and compared it to my knowledge regarding this topic, oh I want to hide in a hole due to shame...anyway, this method can change the entire perspective of Nascent Soul stage itself and even some stage before and after that if one read and analyze this theorem.


    There are some things the creator did not find and then she told me that the people with the same profession as that person improved and perfected this theorem...]


    After that words of greetings, Manstein was able to see his own writings, the picture of others while discussing the risk of Soul Transfer method, the theory of soul itself etc.


    For Manstein, that picture and the data he had currently seen was more beautiful than the color of the sunset in the clear evening.


    And when he realized the line had reduced so much, Manstein finally could enter the clinic. His nose twitched upon smelling the smell of medicinal herbs lingering around the room.


    ¡°Old Man Zhang, you should reduce your time to take care of the new grave. Look, your bones and health will be affected if you keep doing this.¡± A familiar voice came from the bed near the entrance.


    Manstein finally saw that man again. The man which looked after an old man was Han Lang and now he talked with the old man while helping the old man stand up.


    ¡°Oh, sorry for interrupting.¡± That was when Manstein arrived and seeing that made him like obstructing them.


    ¡°Oh, you already returned?¡± Han Lang surprised to see him this early but soon recovered from that.


    ¡°Yeah, sort of. But do you know where can I find Miss Yi?¡±


    ¡°Oh, good luck for you. Now just enters the special room. It''s the fourth room on the left.¡± Han Lang pointed to the left where some rooms were located while the right was the place for the citizen to be kept in check while in treatment.


    Then Manstein continued walking while kept thinking about the seal inside his soul.


    ¡®It¡¯s working. The seal reacted to the interaction between me and the people around me. So this cleared most of my doubt. This seal now becomes active because I entered the Qi Condensation stage.¡¯


    When he finished the thought, he stood at the simple door where he could feel strong and dense qi flowing out from behind the door.


    ¡®This is the power from Culture Core stage cultivators. But looks like she still cannot completely rid her disease.¡¯


    Then he politely knocked the door and waited for a response from the opposite side.


    ¡°Who? Please identify yourself.¡± A stern and indifferent voice came. Manstein could recognize those voice came from one of the maids and he even remembered her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m a delivery service, here to deliver a package of medicinal ingredients and some kind of cure, that if you believe me.¡± Manstein at least wanted to try the perspective of the delivery guy who traveled here and there. And by his own initiative, he spoke like that and even went as far as acting like the person who took that particular job.


    Then the door opened and Manstein in a moment could see the angry face of that maid which was rather adorable. But then the maid flustered after seeing Manstein in front of the door.


    ¡°It''s...you.¡± the maid trembled and stepped three times backward. She almost lost her composure and calmness but fortunately a voice that neither high nor low told her to calm.


    ¡°Calm down and greet our visitor properly.¡± It came from the mouth of the young woman on the bed. Manstein could see a faint smile painted on the young woman''s face despite her poor condition.


    ¡°Sorry, Young Mistress. I thought that someone is trying to court you again so...¡± the maid retreated to the bed''s side and lowered her posture, kneeling on the floor.


    ¡°Greetings to you too. I''m sorry for disturbing the peace this place has to offer but I have come to give this. Please see this for yourself.¡± Manstein then grabbed another jar of honey that different from the previous one where he consumed half of it.


    And then he opened the lid and soon the sweet smell of the honey spread to the room. There was a trace of energy even with just its smell just imagine what kind of item that could store such a large amount of energy in it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± astonishment, that was the expression both the maid and the young woman on the bed had and they even asked the same question.


    ¡°Aren''t you want to cure your disease? This is the core material for it, The Yellow Honey for my family''s mediator Miss Yi.¡±


    Manstein placed the jar on Yi Xiaodie''s lap and she slowly retracted her hands to hold onto it. She did not expect that there was still exist such a precious material in the world.


    ¡°Why are you helping me? I know that this is not for free, right.¡± Yi Xiaodie had to rest on the bed more often than where she could do her activity outside so she could not hope too much for someone to find a core material for her disease.


    Manstein glanced at the blackened part which already ate part of the arm and the shoulders of her body. It reminded him of the little wish that someone had asked him which he accepted it wholeheartedly.


    ¡°No need to thank me. This is because you are a partner of business so if I can help you and gain a favor then why not use that opportunity?¡± replied Manstein.


    ¡°There must be another reason for this, right Young Miss?¡± the maid then said what popped into her head instantly.


    But Yi Xiaodie did not voice anything and kept silent.


    ¡°And if someone still wondered about my intention for this then the second reason must be because of the small request from him. You remember when you sparred with him?¡± Manstein knew the doubt they had so he sighed after he finished his explanation.


    ¡°So it is him that want to help me?¡± although she did not expect that someone was truly trying to help her, Yi Xiaodie felt a genuine thankfulness for this.


    ¡°Looks like you did not know? Has he ever told you?¡± only after seeing the surprised expression from her that Manstein finally realized she did not even know about this. It meant Han Lang never told her about it.


    ¡°That doctor! He should have told us such important issue yet he kept us in the dark!¡± the maid protested. Manstein could see the worry that maid had for Yi Xiaodie.


    ¡°How is he now? I heard that he is following your group to awaken his power and setting him free from that painful days. In an aspect, both he and I am similar.¡± Yi Xiaodie tried to continue the conversation so Manstein also heard attentively. When she recalled the little exchange she had with that young man, she wanted to try whose fists were stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s done smoothly due to his willpower and some huge assistance from some acquaintance. And I heard that you adored Aunt Yu Feng so I can understand where your spirit of fighting came from.¡±


    ¡°Aside from that, I have something to ask you. Is this fine?¡± to see their reaction, even Manstein had to observe and saw every change on their face.


    ¡°Please explain it as soon as possible because Young Miss should rest due to her condition.¡± From the side, the maid advised him to go straight to the point.


    ¡°Is that so? Fine. And by the way, can I ask for your name?¡± Manstein suddenly asked without a prior notice and that caught both of the young women unprepared.


    ¡°I''m..I''m..¡± the maid flustered but in her heart, she could not understand why that man asked her name so sudden.


    ¡®His expression is rather cold but when we interacting with him, it is as if that coldness on his face is a mask and his way of talking is rather formal too. However, he is still willing to deliver that honey to us and care for his current family.¡¯


    And then the maid thought another thing which was previously forgotten by her.


    ¡®I heard that he is adopted, not related by blood to that Ye family but looks like he cared about them like his own family, no it is like he cared for himself.¡¯


    Only after straightening her thought they the maid replied properly which caused Manstein''s eyes to stared wide at her.


    ¡°My name is Kexin but Young Miss often called me Little Ke. And be quick about your question, please!¡± she pouted and placed her hands on her hips.


    ¡°As you wish. What do you know about Zhao Youran? I mean every single thing about him. If you can explain it in detail then it is even better.¡± Manstein actually wanted to enjoy the sight of these two beauties even though that heavenly sight could not make him aroused which Manstein had expected.


    ¡°Isn''t he the current crown prince from Zhao royal family? But since you asked about him then I can only tell you one thing, his influence is increasing each day.¡± When she heard about this, Yi Xiaodie knitted her brows.


    Her face showed confusion as to why Manstein asked this. But soon she started to get a clue for what was happening but still unsure about it.


    ¡°As the crown prince, he is wise enough to build a good relationship with every influential person. His position in the royal family is strong and almost on the point of absolute but of course, the emperor restrained it to a certain extent. What''s wrong?¡± she added it to make sure that Manstein could judge the matter that only he knew of.


    ¡°Do you know about the slow but steady movement the crown prince makes these days?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something happen? Is that why even Zhao Zhi is currently not visiting me?¡± when she thought about it again, that was likely to be the case.


    ¡°Who is she? One of the disciples that got dragged here because of their sect?¡± Manstein did not know everyone in the city, much less some newcomers who temporarily stayed in the city so he asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Yes. She also the member of the royal family so I know her from the moment my family introduced me to some great figure. What a pity that my body cannot allow my intention to become a realization.¡±


    ¡°But I''m sure she''s still inside the city even with some fortuitous encounter. The problem is should I force myself to get them?¡± Manstein had no problem she hid from their sight but to force his own desire upon the other party was rather unpleasant so he considered the peaceful ways.


    ¡°Then you should..¡± just when Yi Xiaodie wanted to stand up and raised her hands, she ended up hurting herself and she felt really weak.


    ¡°No, I will go alone. And please rest well so that you can enjoy your life. Remember that soon your disease will be cured and someone expects a good exchange with you so, for now, you just have to lay on the bed.¡± Manstein turned back instantly when he heard her words and then he moved closer to her.


    ¡°Also, please take care of her for both you, me and my family.¡± Said Manstein to Kexin the maid.


    ¡°Rest assured. That is my duty, right Young Mistress?¡± and then both of the women looked at each other, smiling happily.


    ¡®Now I have a lead. Even Yi Xiaodie doesn¡¯t know about the major moves the crown prince did. So only by asking this Zhao Zhi that I can know the exact picture of this.¡¯ Even though Manstein had the memories from Nightstalker King but that was incomplete or rather, it was only the perspective of the said person.


    To put the whole picture, he had to know the condition and situation from the closest source which was a member of royal family. As for why Manstein had told Li Dian about Mass Exodus plan, it could be related to this.


    -


    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± still in disbelief, Nightstalker King moved his head in rage. That was because his memory was pried open forcefully and he even let his guard down, causing all of that to happen.


    ¡°Well, I also in disbelief actually. But now that he knows everything we need to know, you have no use left...¡± on the side, Wang Yu looked at that figure with a pity. He wanted to finish the other party and absorb its memories but Nightstalker King put up his guard and on full defense. It was a fortune for them that Manstein came and negotiated with Nightstalker King, slowly lowering his guard.


    But what Wang Yu wanted to say was, he was in disbelief because of Manstein finally broke through and entered the first phase of cultivation.


    Wang Yu checked once again and he had to remove a certain spell that someone placed on Nightstalker King. This was actually the spell he had seen and to prevent any information leaking, he placed another spell on that spell, layered it. Even when Manstein did something to Nightstalker King, the spell would not do its task.


    ¡°Even your respected lord is using you as a tool, as a sacrifice to know when someone will try to see your memories and then the spell would certainly alarm the caster. But when I try to remove not, Manstein suddenly halt my act and suggested another kind of spell to layered the spell imprinted on you.¡± Explained Wang Yu.


    ¡°Senior Wang, I believe that whoever this person that placed the spell will not let it deactivated so easily and make that person in the dark. There is no way this ambitious person will leave this flaw so let''s try a different approach.¡± That was what Manstein had said when they first probed Nightstalker King.


    And then they had to try to lay another kind of spell to negate any kinds of effect taking place when they wanted to remove that spell.


    ¡°If you want to kill me then do it.¡± Unable to accept his loss, Nightstalker King did not resist anymore. Wang Yu had no choice but to do what he should do so he started by erasing the soul force of the other party first.


    In the world of consciousness, a large flame slowly descended to a tiny but strange mist figure. The mist figure then spoke up with a lament.


    ¡°So this is the power I can''t achieve, huh. The power of Nirvana stage cultivators.¡±


    The large fire then started to engulf the mist and rotated as if a tornado. Wang Yu on the other side was feeling complicated but he still had respect for Nightstalker King for not cowering.


    ¡°You should not serve such person, fool.¡± He said that while shaking his head as he felt pity for the first time he got out from the space he had created to isolate himself.

 Chapter 86: To Attain The Power of Intent

    Manstein closed the door behind him before he returned to become lost in thought. There were so many things he wanted to tell but now he could not even tell anyone which became an indirect source of spying from his enemies.


    ¡®I can''t even tell which person is safe or at the indirect spying from that person. But at the least, the influence that crown prince has don''t reach this place.¡¯


    The concern for one enemy towards his allies and family was great on his shoulder. But to surely defeat them one had to become strong by their own strength. This was what Manstein had to think for now.


    ¡®I should find a place to refine the golden core..¡¯ just as Manstein took the golden core, he realized that the golden luster which previously obvious now dimmed all of a sudden.


    Manstein looked at a certain place and saw the blurring figure appeared and disappeared really fast. He knew what that meant but soon after that, he continued his walks.


    He got out from the clinic and enjoyed the crowd the city had to offer. Even the cloudy sky in the winter only served as an accessory for his view.


    Then he suddenly felt something strange because he had a faint feeling that could not be said. He got the same feeling when he was inside the wormhole.


    ¡°This feeling, is some space power appear in this place?¡±


    The space power, that was something even he could not fully understand. But from his experience in this world, he could tell the change in the space but not too strong.


    ¡°It is concealed well. Someone might be using this to prevent large-scale alertness. Eh, wait a second?¡± Manstein revealed his astonishment when he read the information sent by his device.


    Even though he wanted to do his investigation but it could be postponed for a moment and there was no need to worry about the target escaping from the city.


    -


    ¡°I..lose again.¡± Lying on the ground in the middle of the training room, Ye Yingyuan felt irritated about his loss. This was the second time he had lost in a sparring match against the same practice partner.


    He had promised his grandfather to stand at the peak but when he saw his current situation, he could not accept it that his strength was insufficient.


    Gripping his sword tightly, he tried to stand up once again. This gave the onlookers surprise and helplessness however they also understood the difference in strength was clear.


    ¡°Please, once again! I want to become stronger so that I can fulfill my promise as well as helping my father. That is my intention for doing this so please cooperate with me, Li Ling.¡± Said Ye Yingyuan in a loud voice.


    ¡°But if you keep going then you will have an internal injury. How am I supposed to continue if you force yourself like that.?¡± On his opposite, stood a girl with her hands held a saber. Her eyes now full of worries but the aura she had was still like a tiger eyeing the prey.


    ¡°I don''t care as long as I can get the slightest hint to comprehend sword intent. From someone like you who had your intent already, this is the good method. Let''s go!¡± without further explaining and warning, Ye Yingyuan threw himself forward while brandishing his sword.


    ¡®I can feel it. I clearly feel as if a thin curtain prevent me from advancing to the basic stage of sword intent. What am I lacking?¡¯


    As the tip of the sword almost arrived at the target, which was the body, Li Ling started to move her saber. She already had the basic stage of intent and then she also successfully integrated it to her saber.


    Seeing the serious and determined expression Ye Yingyuan had, she could not help but revealed a faint smile.


    ¡®Different people will have a different kind of learning ability and understanding. But hard work and efforts also contributed to it and now I can see someone with these two in a good aspect. Yingyuan, I will help you push your understanding to the utmost limit!¡¯


    Of course, she would help him but the problem was Ye Yingyuan already received an attack from her saber intent and that made him had a red line on the corner of his mouth.


    She kept her attacking stance because that was the special thing about saber as it was a one-edged sword, meaning that it could only be used to hack and slash, only strong at offensive. Li Ling just stepped forward a little and she slashed her saber horizontally.


    Ye Yingyuan reacted by parrying the attack but despite the difference in their cultivation base, it did not matter too much when it came to intent. That was the difference between someone with and without intent.


    He was at the early stage of Foundation Establishment stage while Li Ling was at the peak of Qi Condensation stage and despite that fact he still lost to her.


    He even retreated three steps, not because of fear but rather the tremendous power of the slash Li Ling just made.


    At the safe side of the training room, Shan Rao kept watching the fight calmly. Her eyes moved from the boy to the girl, each movement of their weapons and their stance.


    Sparks kept appearing when their weapons clashed. They were good enough to parry the attack not using the sharp part so the weapons would not break easily.


    At this time, Ye Yingyuan was forced to a defensive and passive state when faced with weapon intent. He used his signature defensive skill to give him some time to think, analyze and learn from the attack.


    ¡°Airflow Curtain!¡± he spun his sword, creating a flow of wind to protect himself. He focused his attention on the strike that would land to him.


    ¡®What is it that I''m lacking?¡¯


    Li Ling gave her all to the strike and she did it to let Ye Yingyuan observe the intent behind her attack. They already did this for more than three times for this training session and that did not count how many sessions Ye Yingyuan had done.


    ¡®I remember when I learned this power called ¡®intent¡¯. That is when I have nothing else in my mind, my heart and my act but the attack from my saber. It is actually what I wanted to do with my saber whether to attack in any forms or if necessary, defend myself.¡¯


    That was what inside the little girl''s head but she did not count her fast learning and understanding. What Li Ling thought actually rather complicated to realize, in other words, easier said than done.


    Fortunately, this training was only focused on training the intent otherwise even the two of them could unleash their full power from the start. And this was also the reason to let Shan Rao see the prowess of the two children.


    Sadly, the same thing soon repeated itself. The curtain Ye Yingyuan made started to break. Cold sweat started to appear on his head as he felt the intent of the attack got closer and closer each time the curtain break. He had felt the same each time he failed to defeat Li Ling.


    ¡®I don''t understand anything. How many times I already did this for!?¡¯ as his body being blown off by the strike, the only thought lingering in his head was why he could not understand the intent even though he witnessed its power numerous times.


    ¡°Damn! I don''t understand, I don''t understand at all.¡± He wanted to grasp this power as soon as possible because he knew that in the future there would be a danger as large as the invasion from another world.


    He laid with his back on the ground, his face distorted as tears started to accumulate in his eyes. He felt powerless as his legs and hands trembled following the mood of his heart.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Li Ling. She waited for a response but there was none so she hurriedly went to the place where she saw Ye Yingyuan laid on the ground.


    ¡®What''s happening? Why is he crying?¡¯ she saw the boy closed his face with his hand while sniffing.


    ¡°You don''t have to cry for this.¡± Suddenly a figure closing the distance and even Li Ling unconsciously turned her head.


    It was actually Shan Rao. She actually understood the feeling of unable to comprehend certain things but when she saw that boy crying over this, she felt slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious to grasp the power of intent?¡± Shan Rao asked this because she could see from afar that Ye Yingyuan tried to understand the principles of intent by observing the attack close.


    ¡®While the boy is rather stubborn but his determination and will to earn more is somewhat commendable..¡¯ that was what Shan Rao thought in giving her evaluation to the children.


    ¡®And of course I must make this girl the new candidate for Northern Ice Palace due to her body constitution but will she gladly accept?¡¯ Shan Rao glanced at Li Ling when the girl moved closer to the boy.


    ¡®Furthermore, from her eyes I can see that she has feelings for that boy. And to make things worse, that boy also has body constitution. This kind of body constitution will make that old man take him for sure, hmph.¡¯


    ¡°Yingyuan, why are you crying like this!? This is not like you at all, not like you!¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Soon after she shouted, Li Ling turned silent.


    ¡°Do you know the feeling when you almost reach your goal but suddenly lose all of it? Do you know how much time I spend just to learn this despite the difficulties in it?¡± said the boy while sniffing.


    ¡°You saw me every day in this place, trying to understand something that I can''t grasp. What is this called? The difference in our perspective and learning capability?¡± in a mocking tone, Ye Yingyuan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Boy, do you know that haste makes waste? Or do you simply ignore that advice?¡± Shan Rao asked.


    Ye Yingyuan turned his head, his eyes contained a slight confusion but he did not realize it. He stared at the person whom he barely knew.


    ¡°What, what does that mean? I already prepared and furthermore my foundation is solid enough right? Then what''s wrong with me?¡± Ye Yingyuan did not know what was wrong with how he had done things.


    ¡°Listen to this old lady for a while and you won''t regret it.¡± Shan Rao saw that she caught his attention so she pulled the boy further so she could say whatever she wanted.


    ¡°It''s not a matter of your cultivation base whether it is solid or not but to use the power of intent, you can''t rush things. And your train of thought, how can I explain it..?¡± Shan Rao had the essence she wanted to say but somehow she did not have enough words to express.


    ¡°Does ¡®kinetic¡¯ the right thing to say it?¡± from another side, Ye Yingyuan could hear what Li Ling had said.


    ¡®Kinetic? Right, I said it from my mouth but how can that word even reach my head in the first place?¡¯ Ye Yingyuan vaguely remembered the word along with the meaning behind it.


    ¡°So, little girl here wants to explain in my stead?¡± when Li Ling attracted her attention a moment ago, Shan Rao already planned to see what she was capable of.


    ¡°Thank you, Northern Ice Palace Leader.¡± Li Ling nodded slightly with a smile covered her face.


    ¡°I think that no matter how much you put your effort, you can''t use this power easily.¡± Li Ling said with a helpless look on her face. Her sudden change in attitude made Ye Yingyuan almost fell into a rage but he still contained it.


    ¡°It is because you forced yourself to understand something without a calm and cool head. I may understand the reason for that but please don''t lose control of yourself.¡±


    What Ye Yingyuan realized that instant was the fact that his source of uneasiness and rashness were from his own body, or to be exact his own energy. He had the body constitution which produced a large amount of yang energy. This kind of energy slowly affected the mental state and emotional state of the owner. That was what Li Ling wanted to say.


    And then Li Ling continued, ¡°Furthermore, your head is full of something unnecessary like to get stronger. What''s the meaning of that if you can''t even focus on solely to be natural with your sword, moving along with your weapon?¡±


    Then she stared intently at Ye Yingyuan while a faint smile started to appear like a blossoming flower in the spring.


    ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯ all of a sudden, there was a snap inside Ye Yingyuan''s head that made him realize the mistake of his intention all when he did the training.


    ¡°See? A slight different in intention can make a great difference in results. You have this intention to become stronger and comprehending the power of ¡®intent¡¯ is indeed a way but to comprehend it, all you have to do is to let everything aside, empty your mind.¡± Added Shan Rao. She had already become an old woman but that also meant her experience in this issue was plenty as well.


    ¡°I understand fully now!¡± Ye Yingyuan exclaimed while his confidence was shown by the light on his eyes radiated with vigor and vitality.


    ¡°Thank you, for your reminder.¡± And he walked to Li Ling first. He raised his hands and pinched her cheeks while revealing a little evil laugh.


    ¡°Ah, you...¡± Li Ling stomped her feet in anger but she felt happy somehow. Of course Ye Yingyuan released his hands from her and went alone to train once more.


    ¡°How about your injury?¡± she wanted to ask this but got a surprise from him. When she saw a droplet of blood painted the ground, she forced herself to look after him.


    ¡°As always, every time I get this injury my body will become stronger. Besides, you helped me in many occasion so I feel thankful for that.¡± Ye Yingyuan wanted to just spill the blood that accumulated inside his mouth but forced to swallow it instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± With such condition, of course Li Ling could not ignore it and kept an eye on him in case something happened.


    ¡°It''s good to be young.¡± The scene where the boy and the girl walked side by side painted deeply into Shan Rao''s memory and she looked at them with expectation.


    -


    Only after entering the residence of Ye Family that Manstein could tell the matter with ease.


    ¡®The nest, they will appear soon just as Alice planned. I guess only the existence with such power can make it look so easy.¡¯


    And there was a reason he had come to the residence and that was to discuss things with his foster family.


    ¡°And what do they mean my existence is profitable? Is there something like luck attraction charm on me?¡± Manstein suddenly remembered where the topic was about the recent benefit around the residence.


    Manstein then found himself a good place to sit, on the simple but practical chair which was filled with a low trace of energy residue.


    Right now he sat in the middle of the guest room but he did not mind at all. Other than that he started to wonder whether the family wanted to elect the new patriarch!


    ¡°Maybe only the patriarch knows what that truly meant. Oh, then I can ask about it.¡± Since that was the case, he would use this chance to ask.


    On another room, it was the place where the types of equipment from the weapons, armors, and tools were placed. It was the storage room inside the residence near the yard.


    One of the servants walked with care, afraid of disturbing the person inside. There was a silhouette of a person standing inside the storage room.


    And at the most front of the silhouette, there was a figure. Judging from its height and width, it was clearly larger than the person in front of it. Then respectfully, the servant moved three steps closer and called.


    ¡°Master, someone wanted to meet you.¡±


    The person and the figure then slowly revealed to the servant¡¯s eyes when a little light illuminated the room. A middle-aged man was standing in front of the servant and both of them were in the front of a strange looking armor.


    ¡°Who? At this time when the position of the patriarch is empty, I don''t know what I should do. Now I was forced by the rest of the family to become the new patriarch..¡± while saying that, the man only looked at the armor in front of him.


    ¡®Father, I don''t know how much you sacrificed your entire fortune. When I think about your words about fortune...I will be speechless.¡¯


    The man carried a sword around his waist but he just carried it around because of his habit. When the light finally showered his face, a reflection of the light as well as the strange feeling when the eyes shone made the servant rooted to his place.


    ¡°Just how long do you want to stay inside?¡± from outside, a beautiful woman walked towards the man.


    ¡°Oh, it''s just you my dear wife.¡± When he noticed it, the clouds let a small portion of the sun ray landed to his place and even reached to the armor.


    It was at that moment Ye Canghai knew that the time had passed longer and he returned to his sense. He kept looking at the armor while hesitantly turned his head to the exit where one servant and his wife were standing, waiting for was


    ¡®But like what Father said, in this world nothing is eternal for it is the root of all the things. And why is it that no one can remove it?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I''m coming out.¡± Only after rearranging his state of mind that Ye Canghai got out from the storage room. And for that armor, it was actually the armor Ye Shui had used during the war and Ye Canghai knew about it.


    Seeing the melancholy face Ye Canghai gave, Yu Feng moved to his side while only accompanying him in silence.


    ¡°Please lead the way. Sorry for making you wait.¡± Said Ye Canghai to the servant. For him, every one was the same, with the same origins, even maybe the same ancestor so he did not treat anyone with contempt.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Only when he said that the servant let out a relaxing sigh and smiled faintly as a thank for the kindness he had received.


    ¡°This kind of fluctuation, he already returned.¡± Ye Canghai smiled as he swept the entire residence with his detecting sense and found out there was an unusual person with a different kind of qi emitting from his body.


    ¡°What is it? Despite your previous condition, you can still make a sudden turn in your mood. You are really fast to change your focus.¡± Walking with a leisure, Yu Feng knew the instant Ye Canghai changed his mood so she could not help but asked.


    The difference of their level of cultivation made one possible to detect others from a distance while the weaker ones had limited means to know the details.


    ¡°You know, that person my brother suggested to take in. Even my son support the idea itself and no one object so I feel like at a loss. But that''s fine too even if he isn''t someone close to her.¡±


    Ye Canghai turned around despite his power to know what his wife had been doing to show his affection but he only met with a serious gaze with a trace of anger inside Yu Feng''s eyes.


    Her lips almost raised but she held back while her brows already met each other. Ye Canghai knew that something he had said made her angry.


    ¡°You mean our son, right?¡± Yu Feng kept her gaze to him as if dissatisfied with the words Ye Canghai had said.


    ¡°I see...I''m sorry.¡± Realizing his mistake as quick as a galloping horse, Ye Canghai instantly apologized. After all the years he had interacted with Yu Feng, he knew what to do when a problem arise and this was one of them.


    ¡®How can I forgot about that!? She had to endure hardship just because of me. That same person which become her husband, me, even had forgotten about that.¡¯


    When that thought appeared, unconsciously Ye Canghai had his face changed like someone who suffered mental pain.


    ¡°Look who''s waiting at the guest room?¡± to distract his thought as well as to remind him, Yu Feng dragged him by hands.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Canghai followed without much resistance. The reason was because she turned her head and she smiled gently even with a slight feeling of teasing in it.


    ¡®Ah, that smiling face of yours is the best. Maybe you are really my fairy that came from the heavens.¡¯


    That was what Ye Canghai thought when seeing the smile. It was true after all that Yu Feng was a stunning beauty because when both of them entered the guest room, Manstein could finally see the beauty and the handsome from close up.


    ¡®No wonder Ye Yingyuan is resistant to the cute and adorable girl because his mother is like this. Hmm, is this the cause?¡¯


    Of course Manstein did not have any thought of any beauty he had encountered and this also became such an occurrence as well. After all, even if he wanted to he did not have the hormones to do the deed.


    That was what the Terminator Gene brought to anyone with it and worst of all that, Manstein did not even become a super soldier in his world.


    ¡°Can I call you two Uncle and Aunt?¡± to make things smooth and comfortable, Manstein took the initiative to ask.


    ¡°Yes, of course you can. And sorry for making you wait. This is because of this man of mine.¡± Replied Yu Feng. Of course she signaled back to the servant that brought them to this place to go.


    ¡°Is that fine? Please sit down too, Uncle and Aunt. I feel unpleasant when I''m sitting here while my aunt and uncle have to stand.¡± With that, Manstein acted quite fast as he brought the chair closer to them and with his gesture, he offered them to sit down.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    With that, they could see directly each other. And because they sat opposite of each other, they would see any change of expression and the movement of the body.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Father? It is because I can''t meet him now that I ask for Uncle and Aunt.¡± Said Manstein but he was not sure with the feelings inside his heart.


    It was the feeling of having a large family which made him doubt about the way he called or like the way they treated him.


    ¡°It''s normal after all your foster father often goes to the training camp. And what''s with your sour face?¡± seeing the current expression of Manstein made Ye Canghai closed the gap, even sat beside him.


    ¡°Is there something important to tell? Of course other than the matter of family.¡± Said Yu Feng when she saw all of the action. She rolled her eyes a bit but she just did that.


    ¡°We have to go out from this place. What I mean is, we have to move away from this continent. The sooner we leave, the better it will be for us.¡± Manstein then states calmly but his face still had the remaining trace of the previous sourness.


    ¡°Wait a second, what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t tell me that this is the result of the yesterday¡¯s mess? Please tell us in detail.¡± Ye Canghai, who was going to be a new leader, had to know about this.


    ¡°Then what about our sons and nephew? This will make Brother-in-law worried too.¡± Said Yu Feng hastily. It was because of this that they both worried for their family members.


    ¡°Oh, don''t worry about that though. They will be here, it''s just a matter of time as I can feel the power of space.¡± Manstein said this to calm down the tense.


    But what he had said was true for he could detect the power of space albeit only in small scale and limited distance.


    ¡®Surely this is the effect of taking the entire energy source from the nature and merge it with my body.¡¯

 Chapter 87: Someone With The Same Circumstamce

    ¡°Then what about the people of the city? Even if I''m not a mayor of this small city but you also know that your grandfather requested me to keep the city and the people who lives in it. We have to think about them too.¡± Ye Canghai said with his face turned grim.


    Manstein started to feel the pressure of responsibilities as he felt a large pressure on his chest. Every time he felt this, he must do something to ease that feeling.


    And furthermore the look both Ye Canghai and Yu Feng when they stared at him was just like how his original grandfather looked at him. It was basically the same.


    ¡°Why did you treat me like one of your family? I still don''t understand because it is illogical for someone to care for an unknown outsider like me.¡± Maybe due to the suffocating feelings he got or it was the unbearable sense of loss, Manstein honestly ask.


    ¡°Illogical? Or perhaps do you think we did all of this because of benefits?¡± Ye Canghai who sat beside him then tapped his hands on Manstein''s shoulder.


    ¡°Well, maybe at the beginning..¡± Ye Canghai could not hide his embarrassment when he said this. His intention was still for the benefits at that time but when he saw how the man in front of him interacted with his son, he started to truly regard Manstein as his own family member.


    ¡°But Little Yuan believe in you, even my father also believe you. My father and son believe you, that is the reason why I want to do this.¡± Ye Canghai raised his voice that filled with positive approval.


    ¡°Because he said that with his own mouth, then I cannot object if it does not bring harm to the family.¡± Added Yu Feng.


    ¡°Really? If that''s the case then I will have to tell Uncle and Aunt that after the first flower bloomed, I have to go away from this place.¡± With the duo of husband and wife were lightening up the mood and even went to see him personally, Manstein had to tell them his general plan and agenda.


    ¡°Why? Is there something that only you can do?¡± this time both of them asked with worried as their eyes looking at Manstein, asking for an explanation.


    ¡°To put it simply, yes. But then I have to give my family something as my way of saying thanks for treating me well.¡± After he took a long breath, Manstein smiled and then grabbed some bottles.


    The bottles were transparent and one could see the black substance it contained. At first, there was no reaction than looking at the bottle with curiosity but then as time passed they understood what that meant.


    ¡°This is, don''t tell me that the bottle contained the black water.¡± Ye Canghai said with a frown.


    ¡®If one sees only the physical appearance then it is just like a bottle with ink inside it but when I used my sense to check it, I can''t feel anything at all.¡¯


    That thought from Ye Canghai resulted in him trying to ask about the black water.


    ¡°Right. And of course when someone talked about the black water, they will tell about one of the Ranked Treasure in the world. The strange but coveted source of black water, The Forbidden Fountain.¡± Manstein said so boldly despite it was the same exact words the device had given to him when he first truly saw the thing!


    ¡°The Forbidden Fountain!¡± there were traces of both happy and worry mixed on both Ye Canghai and Yu Feng as they said in unison.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the treasure is safe so we can temporarily put our worries to something else altogether.¡± Manstein said this because he glanced to his left only to find Ye Canghai''s gripped his shoulder tightly.


    ¡°And feel free to use the black water as it will be useful for tempering the physical prowess, especially for the people who undergone body cultivation.¡±


    Manstein gestured his hands, pointed to the bottle he had placed. Only after struggling once more that they finally accepted it reluctantly.


    ¡°And....Aunt Yu Feng, may I ask something rather sensitive?¡± now that Manstein already gave a little surprise, he started to feel nervous.


    ¡®This is to please the older people and showing respect to them. And now that I want to ask this, I feel uncomfortable.¡¯ Manstein already felt pressure just when he wanted to talk about the next topic.


    ¡°Something sensitive?¡± Yu Feng stunned for a second there but soon she continued with undivided attention, ¡°About what?¡±


    The atmosphere became heavier and of course, the silent moment after that question was asked enhanced the tense.


    ¡°About that, you know, the relationship with the royal family.¡± Manstein lowered his head as he knew that this case was the most sensitive spot to pick but he had no choice either.


    ¡°Alright...is this because it has relation to our current situation.?¡± Added Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Sadly, that is likely to be the case. And also, I want to know about it because I want to understand this new family that accepts me.¡±


    And when Manstein raised his head, he could feel the presence of the two were on his side, making him in the middle.


    ¡°My brother and his wife, where should I begin? Or maybe you can go first, my dear wife.¡± With a hoarse voice and solemn expression, Ye Canghai slowly said.


    Manstein saw the eyes of a pained person. Those eyes that showed how much pain the topic caused to the heart and Manstein felt guilty, he did not want to really open the old wounds but he must do it.


    ¡°But since he is already a member of our family, we should tell him.¡± Yu Feng then turned her head to see the man that lived together with her and vice versa. They nodded, as a sign of total agreement and then they narrated the story.


    ¡®I''m sorry, everyone in this family. But if those royal family truly made a move, they will come for Xiaobai.¡¯ Manstein silently said his apology and he started to form a new agenda in his head.


    -


    In the hot environment inside a room, there was a loud sound repeated itself as if a form of rhythmic. The sound was produced from two metals collided and created a dazzling spark sometimes.


    In the middle of the room, a young man stood beside the fire which burned steadily even though the young man often heated the metal with that fire at close range and caused the fire to hit the metal.


    ¡®Ugh, I have to make sure the spiritual circuit is truly embedded itself to the metal. After hammering the circuit thread, I have to make it so that the metal and the circuit become one.¡¯


    The young man was no other than Ye Xiaobai. His eyes focused entirely on the fire and a piece of metal in front of him.


    ¡®Right, this process truly takes time and drains a lot of my energy.¡¯ This was his first try in using better methods to refine and create a weapon. Even though some process were similar but the difference in it could make the quality and effect differ just by forging method.


    The fire was burning without the sign of it will extinguished but the metal that was currently heated, it was floating in the middle of that fire.


    Beads of sweat flowed down from Ye Xiaobai''s forehead as the heat of the fire actually enveloped the entire room. This was the result of accumulated and trapped heat.


    ¡®Almost done, just a little more.¡¯ This was the last moment of the refinement process but Ye Xiaobai was not sure about the result.


    He drew the qi from his foundation pillar, as well as reinforcing it with the altar in the middle of his consciousness.


    In Foundation Establishment stage, five pillars for Early Stage, one altar for Mid Stage and Core Forming Formation for Late Stage.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ye Xiaobai then raised both hands as he let out his energy from his finger. The energy then flowed to the piece of that metal, slowly enveloped it. His hands moved slowly but steady, making sure that every movement he made will not ruin the effort he had done.


    ¡®The difference in temperature is critical for the spiritual circuit because the sudden change in temperature can break the circuit that already melted and becomes one with the metal.¡¯


    With his meticulous eyes, he had to make sure the metal slowly cooled down by dissipating the heat from that metal. The metal was slightly red due to the exposure to extreme heat but its form was still solid.


    He controlled the metal with utmost care and then a white mist slowly formed around the metal. That was the excess heat from the metal and now it was dissipating and searching for thermal balance.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Ye Xiaobai let out a sigh of satisfaction as he wiped the accumulated sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°This is the request from my new brother. But to me this is also my gift to him. I will make him a fine dagger because I remember that he likes to carry one.¡±


    The metal was actually the most part of the dagger because it had the form of the blade already. And he had to make it for both his trial in trying a new refining method and also as a present for Manstein.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± at that time and place, Ye Xiaobai could hear someone speaking to him. He became alert that instant because he did not feel a slightest presence at the start and even when he finished his job.


    Turning his body around, what he saw was the beautiful woman with her animal characteristic like her tail as well as her triangular ears on her head.


    With her silver colored hair which also the color of the fur on her tail made it more beautiful to look at. Unexpectedly, it was the fox girl Yue.


    Seeing her calm composure made Ye Xiaobai clicked his tongue in annoyance because his worry now was useless.


    ¡°Yeah, already done. So how can you enter here without alerting me? And how can you conceal your presence so well?¡± after letting his feelings out, Ye Xiaobai realized these points immediately.


    ¡®I clearly left my remaining focus to face unexpected event but she can enter this place with ease. If she is an assassin...¡¯ thought Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Oh, it''s about that. I just want to watch and nothing else.¡± Replied Yue with her smile. For Ye Xiaobai though, that smile was so bewitching that he felt uncomfortable. He disliked that because of his past experience as well as the cause of that incident.


    ¡°Just to make sure one more time, are you really fine to go with me?¡± while he tidied up the room after the refining process, Ye Xiaobai asked Yue.


    What he meant was whether she wanted to go together with the person that caused her master to perish. And that was also the guilt Ye Xiaobai still carried even now.


    ¡°You¡¯re guilty of that,¡± Yue stated the irrefutable fact which made Ye Xiaobai clenched his fists tighter.


    ¡°Especially when you are still immature and inexperienced, so easily seduced by beauties.¡± As if not enough, Yue added the oil to the fire! Even her tone was rather high when she said those sentences.


    Then suddenly she lowered her tone and said in a beautiful and calming tone, ¡°But you feel that feeling of guilty right? Also the regret you have in your eyes and your motivation to become stronger.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be responsible and whether you wanted to take it all to the end.¡± She looked back at Ye Xiaobai but she kept her own last words to herself.


    ¡®And you, the person which I hated before now turned our better than I expected.¡¯ Yue thought and could not conceal her happiness about this.


    ¡®It''s true, I don''t want to even see this man if not for Young Master''s sake. After all, he is the cause and the reason why Young Master now is no more.¡¯


    At first, even Yue concealed her dislike and hate but then when she saw how Ye Xiaobai interacted with his family, as well as his moment of weakness where he felt guilty and helpless, that was when she realized her hate for him started to disappear.


    Of course not at all of it but she could see him in a new light.


    ¡°But I have to warn you. Don''t be surprised if someone from royal family is looking for me.¡± Ye Xiaobai raised both hands and indirectly told Yue to stop.


    ¡°What does that mean? Are you perhaps offending the royal family?¡± Yue stared at Ye Xiaobai in surprise. She did not expect the young man in front of her now to speak like that.


    ¡°No, it''s not like that. In fact, Yue, I know exactly who the culprit is.¡± Ye Xiaobai truly hated it when he had to dig the painful past but that was the fact and it already happened anyway so he braced himself.


    ¡°Why!? Why you did not tell me sooner!? Who is it!?¡± Yue shook Ye Xiaobai''s body but he just let her do as she pleased.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know why someone from Zhao Royal Family is looking for me? That day when he had to protect me is also the day I realized the intention of someone from the royal family.¡± Ye Xiaobai told Yue.


    ¡°Basically, my first love interest is colluding with my enemies. Worse, the backer of my enemies is none other than that person from Zhao. Oh, how wishful for me to bite their flesh every time I think about that day...¡± killing intent that Ye Xiaobai emitted came from pure hatred and thirst for revenge.


    ¡°And they brainwashed me and sold me to the Cleansing Ancient Sect. And the damnable thing is even that sect is on that person''s side.¡±


    Only after that Ye Xiaobai woke up from his own anger. But then he saw the face of that fox woman turned darker, her tail also stood and the fur around that bushy tail was standing as if energy was flowing from the tail outward.


    ¡°I also, have someone I want to kill by my own hands.¡± Said Yue. Her face remained calm but under that calmness there was a trace of rage which Ye Xiaobai noticed.


    ¡°Alright, let''s stop at this for now.¡± Tapping on her shoulders, Ye Xiaobai said so while looking at her tail.


    ¡®Is the movement change?¡¯ only when he touched Yue that he started to take notice of this.


    ¡°Let go, please.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I have to ask you to do some practice with me. Do you want to accompany me?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai while he grabbed something from his equipment bag and got something out from it.


    What he grabbed was the glaive he had recently created and now he wanted to test its might. He did not have any time before due to the excitement in creating another weapon.


    ¡°Do you want to use it?¡± seeing Ye Xiaobai used the glaive for the demonstration, Yue asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, and you probably know from where I get the design for it. But this weapon is still nameless though.¡±


    Since he did not even use it, he could only think about the name of the weapon. As the one who had created it himself, he had the right to name it.


    ¡°If only I can see the sunrise with him again..¡± Ye Xiaobai was in deep thought and remembered the habits of his friend.


    But then the room shook a little and this made both of them stabilized their position. Ye Xiaobai then sighed because he had to postpone his training but it could not be helped either.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go out and meet with my cousin first.¡± Ye Xiaobai moved towards the exit while persuaded Yue.


    ¡°What a pity. I also want to compare note with you, do you know that?¡± Yue smiled a little.


    ¡®But then if she could move to my back unnoticed, then is she truly an assassin before?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai thought once more. He had never been able to read what she had in her mind fully.


    At least, she did not kill him outright when they first met so he could be at ease even if she was indeed a genuine assassin.


    ¡°We arrived safely. Looks like the position is right though.¡± From the main chamber where the throne was located, Theresa could feel space had been stable.


    At the same time in the training room, there were a lot of scratch on every side of the room. The yellow part which was part of the wall, ceiling and floor let out a faint sound as the scratch formed again and again.


    The room itself miraculously recovered, slowly closing the scratch mark. That was why the room was suitable for training for it could repair itself and returned to its previous state.


    Stood in the most center of the room, a boy with sword in his hand, standing there without moving a single inch.


    Then the boy fell flat, without the boy even raised a hand about it. He fell on his back but his clothes were wet with the sweat.


    ¡°Finally..finally reach that state!¡±


    After the boy shouted in happiness, his vision went blurry as he felt his entire body became so light as if he was flying.


    Then the boy heard the door opened but because he could not lift his body anymore, he just stayed in his current position.


    ¡®I am tired to the point of physical exhaustion. But compared to the gain, this is just a small price.¡¯


    His face turned pale but the determination in his eyes grew more and more.


    ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡± when Ye Xiaobai entered the room, he saw everything and felt the remnant of the intent lingering around the room.


    ¡°You should not force yourself like that.¡± While saying that, Ye Xiaobai picked Ye Yingyuan''s body and supported him by the shoulder.


    ¡°And Cousin, do you know about the royal families movement that Zhao Youran lead?¡± Ye Yingyuan wanted to ask this question since only his cousin had gone out from the city.


    ¡®Surely he knows something, right? It''s not long since he returned and even just a month or two since the control over his body had been taken away.¡¯ Thought Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°What did you say just now? What movement?¡± hearing the information from Ye Yingyuan made Ye Xiaobai surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s because we saved someone, remember that? We knew that she appeared so suddenly but we did not know why at that time. She said that it was because of the Isolation and Slaughter formation set by Zhao Youran.¡± Ye Yingyuan said softly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaobai could understand now that his cousin explained it to him. That man, he boldly offended Northern Ice Palace in its entirety, as if the treaty did not exist in the first place.


    Ye Xiaobai felt disturbed and his arm which was not supporting Ye Yingyuan punched the floor beneath him. The sound when his strike hit could be heard even outside the room where Yue was waiting.


    ¡®Damn it all! I''m sorry for not believing what you had said, Brother Jiang Shen. Looks like what you said will become reality now.¡¯


    His jaw grounded against each other when he realized it. He also knew that with this, the other powerhouses would be wary of the royal family and perhaps even tied their relation to the royal family.


    ¡®Xiaobai, you should not tell this to anyone else. I have my suspicion on someone from royal family and I''m afraid that both of us already on their list.¡¯


    There was a thing that his friend had told him about it. And if he did not tell anyone or if his parent and family did not ask, he would certainly not tell anyone about it.


    ¡°This is, I can''t believe that my younger cousin would already reach this point. You gained what you always want from Uncle.¡± To change the subject, he said the enthusiasm to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°But you overdid it. Furthermore, when you tried to let out your intent, it becomes harder right? That is the effect of exerting one''s potentials over the limit, it''s dangerous.¡± He warned with a serious expression and Ye Yingyuan nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind.¡±

 Chapter 88: Better Understanding of Own Power

    ¡°Thank you for the explanation.¡± Said Manstein as he finished hearing the explanation. He then continued, ¡°So can I go somewhere quiet?¡±


    Of course when he said that, Ye Canghai noticed what he meant by that.


    ¡®He entered the initial stage of cultivation it seems. But I''m sure that his talent for absorbing energy is terrible.¡¯ Until that point of thought, Ye Canghai knew he should not ask too much.


    After that, Manstein went into his first seclusion after a long time.


    -


    Sitting on the ground where he could see the sky and felt the grass beneath him, Manstein finally sensed a blissful peace.


    ¡°Now that I have this kind of power, let''s see what good advice and information the device have in store.¡±


    As usual, Manstein felt the presence of that medallion that bound his device and his soul. He did not know anything about the medallion but since it was also attached to him upon picked up, he kept it just like that.


    ¡°It''s evening now. I can feel the new kind of feeling inside my body.¡±


    There was something that he had mastered long ago and that was to detect and feel the flow of energies around him. Thanks to Manstein constant training in using Nature Flow Sync, he could literally detect this.


    ¡®Since the resources are scarce already, I have to come to the fact that I must use all the resources and the best way is to absorb different kinds of energy to create an energy source.¡¯


    It was true when he acquired the seal that imprinted on his soul, when he had to be restricted by the world itself. And his energy source was perfected by absorbing the special kind of energy.


    ¡°Every time, I can feel the intensity of energy in the environment changes regularly. This is amplified when I initiated Nature Flow Sync since the technique allowed the user to feel the flow of energy in nature itself and blend with it.¡± Manstein nodded as he felt pleased.


    ¡°Next, I have been waiting for this time. It''s time to try the best method to cultivate my energy.¡± Manstein turned serious as he opened the file for himself from various great experts.


    ¡°I already read the first message. Now that I entered the very first stage of cultivation, I can open it, can I?¡± the last time he wanted to open it, his device told him the requirement was not met.


    Now, however, he already gained the right to know the content!


    ¡°Open.¡± Then a file was opened and various explanation scattered all around his view.


    The explanation started with something Manstein had known before. It was because what was written actually that story all along.


    ¡®So they use the story as a reference.¡¯


    Along the way to the city, there was something that bothered Xian Ni and that was his own condition.


    Usually when he had walked a certain distance, he would feel his muscle became heavier. But now he could feel the distance should have been passed a long time ago and yet he was fine.


    He held a rope that connected to his domesticated animals which he considered as old and had taken them to the city.


    While on his back, he carried a bag full of vegetables. Despite all of that he felt just fine.


    ¡°Is it because of that day? Perhaps, there is something more meaningful to this kind of strange but useful energy to be explored.¡±


    But no matter what happened, he could not come with a solution to that. The question like what should he do with the strange energy inside his body and how the animals and plants utilized them kept haunting him .


    Then he saw a figure below a tree. He came closer to see what that thing was.


    To his surprise, he felt the entire energy attracted towards the figure and this baffled him.


    ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing now?¡±


    Only when he came around three meters that he realized the figure was not what he had in mind.


    ¡°Is there something I can help?¡± the figure spoke.


    At that instant, he knew that he spoke to a statue! A statue which heights was more than a head higher and two adults in width.


    ¡°Just now, what¡¯s happening?¡± without restraining himself, Xian Ni asked in curiosity.


    ¡°I''m trying to refine this energy. Right, you also saw that moment where the sky tore up and poured down this energy to the world? That energy is the thing that let me talk to you.¡± The statue said.


    Looking at the face of the statue, Xian Ni knew that there was no movement from the mouth area nor its eyes showed any changes.


    ¡°Refine? Is that even possible?¡± as far as he knew, the strange energy only resided in the world and a part of it was inside his body.


    ¡°I can feel that energy inside of you. But how can a sentient being have this energy? I think that only some living being with small to none intelligence were able to wield this energy.¡±


    After that, they shared their opinions on the topic. By this exchange, they could see a better understanding of their own power as well as the potential it held.


    ¡°Compare notes and improving from each other?¡± Manstein wanted to share his opinion regarding this case but no one was able to do it for a moment.


    ¡°Just do it first, then. It is said that the first stage of cultivation is the introduction stage where one has to learn everything about qi. Looks like learning for college exam to me though.¡±


    While speaking to himself like that, he slowly closed his eyes as his body relaxed and released all the tension he held back.


    His breathing now formed a certain pattern and rhythm, inhaled the air deeply, accumulating the air inside his body before he slowly exhaled. The air contained trace of qi in it so some of them entered his body too.


    ¡®Although the progress is slower and accumulative but this is the stable method to increase one''s cultivation. And I didn¡¯t use Nature Flow Sync when I''m trying to cultivate.¡¯


    Because of the fact that the first stage of cultivation, which was Qi Condensation stage, trained cultivators to cultivate properly as well as the way to accumulate the energy, there were breathing technique for cultivation.


    ¡®Naturally, Qi is the part of nature in this world. So if I use a breathing technique and Natural Flo Sync at the same time, what effect can it bring?¡¯


    The breathing technique Manstein used was the most standard for all of the cultivator. If one had to ask why, it was because of his own energy source and his qi characteristic.


    As for Natural Flow-Sync, it was a way for someone to feel the flow in nature, slowly perceive the flow of the wind, the flow of water, the flow of heat, there had to be movement in nature no matter how small that was!


    ¡®Let¡¯s try it. When I try the breathing technique, the total amount of energy my body can absorb is limited due to my spiritual root. And here I come with the hypothesis that Natural Flow-Sync can help me absorb qi better.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, better to test something by yourself before trying to compare it with other.¡¯


    Indeed, the absorption rate increased exponentially, letting more qi flowed and circulated through his body. Breath by breath, he started to familiarize himself with the breathing technique despite it was the most common technique available.


    At that time, even Manstein himself could not feel the coldness of winter at all. The qi in his body flowed throughout his spiritual veins located near his blood vein so he could faintly perceive it.


    ¡®Warm, just like in the sauna.¡¯ His entire body felt the warmth. And following the sensation of warm came the tingling and itch from his entire skin.


    Unconsciously, there was something that got out from the outermost layer of skin. At first, this thing was not even visible but after some time had passed they appeared like a locust.


    Sadly, Manstein realized fully that he could not control the energy as he wished. The first problem for someone like him was to feel something rather intangible.


    ¡®Like catching water, you can feel it in your hands and some of the water even follow your will but most of them escaped your control.¡¯


    Slowly but steady, the snow that fell from the sky started to accumulate as well. It piled up around his body without letting a place unoccupied.


    While Manstein tried to learn how to gain control over his own energy, there was something happened inside him. He could not know this because he focused entirely on one thing at a time.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    There was a medallion floating in the middle of a white and vast place. It kept itself floating while at the same time a faint of Soulforce could be detected from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s unexpectedly this kind of energy he told me to consume.¡±


    A young woman who sat near the medallion slowly opened her eyes. Her blond, wavy hair radiating a certain kind of unique aura which made one want to see it as long as their eyes can.


    When her gaze landed upon the medallion in front of her, she sighed with relief and worry. A certain barrier covered her entire body to protect her.


    ¡°Now that I recover, should I look the condition outside?¡± she could see the thinnest mist which enveloped her surroundings, as if the mist wanted to blend with the entire surrounding but that could not escape from her eyes.


    ¡°To prevent something like our soul force accidentally blend, I have to do this. If only there was no severe side effect to it...¡±


    The soul force was something hard to touch and there were some cases that their soul force blend together. That was what happened to Manstein when he came to another world the first time.


    ¡°He already formed his first energy point? As expected from my senior.¡± The woman smiled sweetly when she learned from her sense that Manstein finally reached the first step towards home. And the woman was Alice.


    ¡°Add to the fact that he can make his energy source to produce Cosmic Qi. The only thing I suspect about the success is that he previously absorbed every kind of energy to his body.¡± When she remembered what Manstein had said to her, she finally understood the reason.


    ¡®But he is such an idiot! What if he failed when he absorbed the energy essence of Cosmic? Fool! Stupid! I can''t believe that he can become a good scientist.¡¯ That was her thought when Manstein told her about his idea.


    ¡®You once said that there is a universal kind of energy which can absorb any kind of energy on a planet. Considering your power of cultivation, I have to get the detail as much as possible.¡¯


    Yes, the first step to increase his power rapidly was to be able to absorb any kind of qi that exist under heaven. With scarce resources due to the previous war, he had to do this in order to lessen the burden both on himself and his friends and allies.


    And so Manstein had to test his idea...on himself. He absorbed the essence of Cosmic and his body slowly being peeled from outside to inside, which made even Alice stared in amazement.


    She got the information after she checked the data inside the device. Although Manstein himself was the creator of Intelligent Assistance Device, he did not have much control over its distribution of information, much less its method of gathering it.


    And when Alice reached the point where Manstein showed his ¡®unique¡¯ treat, she began to worry.


    ¡®It¡¯s a fortune that he managed to hold it down. I can''t let the event in the past to be repeated once more.¡¯


    And now, she could calmly watch as Manstein drew the energy around him without much difficulty. Able to attract the energy and to be able to absorb it was two different matter.


    She would not dare to interrupt and instead, she kept waiting and waiting. As for the person himself, he had the idea to attempt his advancement to the next level.


    ¡®Do you want to do it this soon?¡¯ Alice could not help but speak before she continued, ¡®I think it''s better if you familiarize yourself with your current condition.¡¯


    ¡®You awake already?¡¯ Manstein had to stop his current meditative stance and greeted her in return.


    He felt excited due to the fact that in this strange and foreign world, only Alice came from the same world as him so he could relax more when speaking with her.


    And apparently due to the circumstance she was like some sort of spiritual teacher for Manstein.


    ¡®What kind of good luck is this? But well, I should be grateful and use this to the fullest.¡¯ That thought sometimes come in his mind.


    ¡®Of course. I''m only half step into the feasible realm for entering the Universe Gate, you know. So my recovery speed is fast enough.¡¯ Alice smiled and she appeared in front of Manstein in her ethereal form.


    In Manstein''s eyes, she was like a ghost in the television so he felt no fear at all. But he truly wanted to study this phenomenon though, with his own hands.


    ¡°So how far I am now to reach your power?¡± Manstein asked in a serious tone. He already knew the stage of cultivation up to Nirvana stage but other than that, he only had the records of it.


    ¡°That is not your matter for now. And I have something to tell you.¡± Alice knew that Manstein wanted to secure his own path and made it a smooth sailing but she knew that was not possible.


    Instead, she had a better way to help him grow and understand things for himself. That was why she said that.


    ¡°Can you..can you teach me your previous technique? You called it ¡®Natural Flow Sync'', right?¡± this time Alice asked cheerfully.


    ¡°Why? This is just a simple technique in front of you so what makes your interest piqued?¡± Manstein clearly understood that for someone with power and abilities like Alice, she could instantly understand his technique quite easy.


    ¡°The principle is down to the basic and the execution of its technique is not ordinary in my eyes. You know what that means. In exchange, I will give you one set of art in return.¡±


    The offer Alice said was tempting to Manstein but he hesitated a little. Although he already gained a lot just having his device, he did not know which one was suitable for him.


    Therefore, he could only ask for advice from an expert. And didn''t he have one in front of him?


    ¡°Strange, why is my body feeling cold?¡± as Manstein asked that, he opened his eyes. What he could see with his own eyes was white.


    ¡°Your body is covered by snow. Aren''t you feeling it just now!?¡± Alice retorted.


    As soon she said that Manstein shook his entire body. Lots of snow fell off from his body as his breath formed a little white mist. Even Manstein did not expect that he could ignore such condition.


    ¡°Looks like your concentration is strong already.¡± Alice praised this as an advantage. Then she remembered her offer and still asked about it.


    ¡°So what about it? Do you accept this offer?¡± Alice said that while smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, as expected of you. I can teach you and you can teach me, this is what an exchange is about.¡± Manstein indirectly accepted the offer.


    ¡°Then please look at <Violet Haze Art>. I''m sure that you can find it and learn it.¡± Alice¡¯s smile grew larger as she spoke.


    Manstein raised his brows and his mouth twitched. ¡®She planned this. I forgot that she became the Planning Staff for one of my projects, isn''t she?¡¯


    But he did not feel any malice intent in the slightest every time he talked with Alice so he could safely assume that this would be beneficial to him. Other than that, Manstein also felt a slightly strange atmosphere around her.


    ¡°<Violet Haze Art>?¡± when he heard the name, Manstein remembered it. The first technique he had learn due to its simple execution was <Wave Vision> which enabled him to see through the wave of various degree.


    Only when he read the description of the technique that he frowned upon seeing it.


    [Violet Haze Art


    The art which allows the practitioner to gain permanent strength in their combat prowess.


    Most effective with someone with strong killing intent and often experience slaughter.]


    ¡°Are you serious about this? Don''t tell me that you know something else about me that I don''t even aware of.¡±


    That was the most suitable art for Manstein when he entered ¡®that¡¯ state but he did not want to do it unless he was cornered.


    ¡°I just picked the most suitable art for you and yet you instantly denied it. What a shame really.¡± Alice sneered when she realized Manstein refused it even though she had known the reason already.


    Due to the annoying choice, disturbing feeling, uneasiness as well as inability to return home soon, Manstein suddenly dropped his entire body on the fields full of snow.


    ¡°Oh please don''t play hide and seek.¡± Said Manstein as his eyes letting out a blinking light.


    <Wave Vision> activated! Soon, he could see a lot of various waves but nearby, there were two small waves that if one did not pay close attention, no one would see it.


    ¡°I mean it, Uncle, Aunt. Can we just finish this play?¡± Manstein said again in a soft tone. He just wanted to let them know he was not kidding but still respected them.


    ¡°How did you can find us?¡± two silhouettes appeared and stood near him.


    ¡®It''s great that you can detect them, Senior.¡± Said Alice as she nodded, praising Manstein.


    ¡°Whose person is senior here? It''s obvious that you detect them already but do not tell me.¡± Manstein rolled his eyes before his sight shifted to the two that appeared on his right and left side.


    ¡°For someone who just entered the initial stage of cultivation, you are tougher than your looks.¡± When Ye Canghai was looking for him, he saw the man sat down and kept that position until snow buried his body.


    For someone who just entered Qi Condensation stage, their body was no different than ordinary people''s body unless they were also cultivating their body.


    That was why Ye Canghai admired this point. To be able to withstand the coldness in the winter while buried beneath the snow, that was already good.


    ¡°There are some dirt and...your clothes are dirty too it seems.¡± Reminded Yu Feng as she took a closer look.


    ¡°Wha...this..where did they come from? I know that cultivating will let the harmful substances out of the body but to produce this much....¡± looking around his body, Manstein found some of that ¡®harmful¡¯ substance around his body, including his clothes.


    And when he glanced at his own body, a faint thin layer of qi started to grow thicker but the progress was so small it was negligible.


    Manstein saw the sky above and found out that he cultivated for around four hours because it was evening already. And a large, reddish moon was hanged on that very sky, giving Manstein a strange feeling of fear.


    ¡°I guess I will go to bath.¡± Manstein stood up as he turned his body around.


    ¡°Then you can use one of the baths in the residence. Don''t be shy.¡± Said Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Really? Usually I''m bathing with only dew and leaves then using some medicinal herb to clean myself.¡± Manstein felt happy because he was allowed to do it.


    But even if he did not ask for permission, they would let him take a bath in the residence all the same. Manstein only did that due to respect.


    -


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± in a room on a public clinic, Yi Xiaodie watched the jar with her personal maid.


    ¡°Young Miss had heard what Doctor Han said about it, right? This is Immortal Honey which can cure almost all the disease under heaven.¡± The maid Kexin nodded her head as she spoke about the phony inside that jar.


    Yi Xiaodie''s beautiful face was illuminated by the red moonlight, giving an impression of a sickly beauty. That sickly beauty was lying on a bed, almost motionless.


    ¡°I wonder if I can spar with him again. The last time I fight with him, he barely hit me despite the difference in power. But the most astonishing fact is that the man himself is carefree but seriously pursue the path he had trodden.¡±


    Due to her sickness, her power in cultivation declined as well. Black Plague was a disease which caused a cultivator to fell into a dilemma as their body and cultivation weakened over time.


    The once Culture Core cultivator only had the strength of Late stage Foundation Establishment cultivator and her body lose strength gradually which caused her to be escorted and guarded.


    But today someone had given her the cure, if not the important ingredients for her cure that is. Initially, she only came to Xuan City just because of her family condition.


    Then she found out that the existence of Ye family was still available in the city. And even Han Lang got his family treasure from them.


    ¡®That treasure is originally from Han clan but then they had to entrust the treasure to Ye family. I know that in the past, this family is the most trustworthy in the world.¡¯ That was what Yi Xiaodie''s thought when she saw Han Lang happy face when he visited her.


    And tonight, Han Lang would once again come to her room to properly cure her.


    ¡°Are you alright, Young Miss?¡± Kexin who had positioned herself lower beside Yi Xiaodie had a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Just thinking about a thing or two. But I''m afraid that Zhi Zhi may come to harm because you also know about the recent news too, right?¡± Yi Xiaodie tilted her head to see her maid with her own eyes.


    ¡°The central region suffered the first from that abrupt movement. But no matter what, this servant will always by Young Miss'' side.¡± Kexin solemnly said but determination in her eyes showed her intention.


    ¡°No! Despite your position as my personal maid, but to me you are my friend since childhood. There¡¯s no way I will let you sacrifice yourself for me, not a chance!¡± perhaps due to her seriousness and resolution as well as her noble aura, Yi Xiaodie''s tone sounded forceful and could not be refuted anymore.


    The Yi Xiaodie extended her hands as she held the jar in her hands. Kexin reacted almost instantly as she came and grabbed the jar. After that Kexin heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Shall I open it?¡± of course Kexin had to ask her master''s opinion first.


    Yi Xiaodie sensed with her extended energy as an additional sense and found out that Han Lang had been waiting on another side.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Then Kexin opened the door and saw a middle-aged man was standing. He carried some medicinal herbs with him with his own hands.


    ¡°Miss Yi, let''s quickly heal your disease. You often said that you wanted to recover as fast as possible, no?¡± Han Lang came in a spirited step.

 Chapter 89: The Cure and Dependence

    ¡°This should be enough.¡± When Han Lang examined the concentration of energy inside the honey, he felt relief.


    No, to be exact he was surprised in his heart but did not show it directly. He only knew that the honey was delivered to this place by Manstein but he truly did not know the producer.


    ¡®The rich energy it contained, the effect of the ordinary honey is beneficial enough and if added with this much energy I am sure the effect would multiply by a large degree.¡¯


    That was his evaluation. And after he thought that, Han Lang placed back the jar which contained the honey. He even doubted himself whether to supplement the honey with the medicinal herbs he had carried.


    ¡°To be honest, I''m not sure about this myself but even if a person consumes the honey directly they will feel the effect immediately. That is how powerful this honey is.¡±


    Han Lang said to Yi Xiaodie. He at least experienced himself just how effective the thing called honey was. It was able to cure many diseases as if it was a first-class cure from mother nature.


    At least even if the disease is still present, the honey can help the body to strengthen itself, creating a higher chance for natural recovery.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kexin smiled wryly as she did not know much just how effective the honey would be if she were to consume it directly.


    ¡°So it is more effective in effect?¡± with her pale face facing Han Lang, Yi Xiaodie wanted the confirmation herself.


    ¡°In theory, yes. But since Miss Yi had a little sparring a moment ago, you have to rest more often yes.¡± Han Lang shook his head when how said that.


    He knew the reason. He saw it in that sickly beauties eyes an ¡®unyielding to the condition¡¯ character radiated out. But the way she did that could make things turned for the worse.


    ¡°Do you know that overexerting your body, especially with Black Plague disease can make it worse? I''m sure you already know about that.¡± Han Lang held his words, the thing that he really wanted to say.


    ¡°And the young man which sparred with you, remember him? He felt guilty after he found out that your body is weak. Even he requested to bring the honey back as his way of apology.¡±


    Hearing this made Yi Xiaodie''s eyes averted to another direction. She truly did enjoy the time she had sparred with him.


    Perhaps it was because that young man was the son of the figure she personally admired or maybe because of her impression towards him as a person that made Yi Xiaodie could not forget that young man.


    The young man in her mind had a large and wide build, with muscle emerged from his arms and legs, giving the impression that he was strong and indeed that was the fact.


    ¡®Ye Qingcheng, what an interesting person he is.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, Young Miss. Why did you look so happy just now?¡± asked Kexin as she took a closer look. When their eyes met, Yi Xiaodie had to admit that she thought deeper and longer than necessary.


    That was why she immediately said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Don''t worry about it. But someone already told me about this, Doctor Han.¡±


    ¡°I see. He did not tell me and instead left immediately so I don''t know.¡± Han Lang wanted to find somewhere to bury his head.


    It meant that Han Lang just going redundant while he did not even know that! But he noticed the look Yi Xiaodie had at the moment and decided to pretend he did not see anything.


    ¡°If Young Miss said so. And what about adding the medicinal herbs to the honey? Will it become more effective?¡± Kexin asked Han Lang.


    ¡°Maybe just little to none even if I add the rest of my herbs as the rich energy it contained already potent.¡±Han Lang commented.


    ¡°One thing I''m sure is that the process takes about a month at the fastest to make a complete recovery. And during that period, the patient has to bear arduous pain from their body, every single hour. Is this fine with you?¡±


    Despite knowing the answer, Han Lang had to confirm it. He would expect the tiresome and long therapy but if he could see someone was cured from it, he would be happy.


    And so they began to cure the disease. The first thing Han Lang had to do was to see whether the honey was effective when consumed directly.


    -


    ¡°So refreshing.¡± In a bath which already filled with thick mist and warm current, Manstein enjoyed himself.


    The bath he used was filled with warm water and herbs mixed together. The smell the herbs produced truly helped his breathing technique as well as increasing the rate his body could absorb qi.


    The pores on his body enlarged and let out sweat as well as allowed the pores to be able to get the energy in. Manstein closed his eyes, executed the breathing technique over and over again to familiarize himself.


    Although he felt the temperature around him was warm but when he used the breathing technique, he felt a hot and scorching feeling inside his stomach. The heat was much higher than the room so he felt that this was the effect of the breathing technique.


    ¡°So far the effect is good. It''s true that you are improving really fast interstage. I mean just look at the energy point you have now.¡± In her ethereal form, Alice could see through the body of Manstein as if looking at the entire side of a coin.


    ¡°Of course. Just look at the herbs the servant poured to the pool! It''s rich in energy, enough for someone to increase their level.¡± Manstein knew that even though Xuan City was located in a rural place but that was also the caused why such herbs existed.


    Because few people come and pluck the herbs, the quality and quantity of the herbs were secured. It was different on the large city though where the herbs that one could naturally find was rare. Not to mention the price the merchant tagged, even if the city really had various herbs from another place but the price would be high already.


    ¡°True. In the central region, the price of the herbs that mixed in your pool alone is enough to buy a Forged Weapon.¡± Commented Alice.


    ¡°Forged Weapon? Is that the weapon with a special enhancement to it? Isn''t those weapons expensive?¡± Manstein exclaimed in surprised.


    Forged Weapon was a weapon that already imbued with spirit circuit, like the glaive Ye Xiaobai had created. The addition of spirit circuit was not like the addition of one plus one equals two but rather like multiplication which multiplied the might of the user.


    And the price for each Forge Weapon could accommodate ordinary people for a lifetime or to buy a large mansion with courtyard.


    ¡°It is expensive but if you can make it, the price is actually cheaper.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°But first where are we going to? Even if my Intelligent Assistance Device has stored the map for an entire continent but I have no idea where we are going.¡± In the end, Manstein was not someone who knew everything.


    ¡°Well, that depends on the situation though but my first choice will be the mountain range near central region.¡± Said Alice in a serious tone.


    ¡°What are we going to do there? Given the situation, I''m afraid that the people from the central region will flood outside, to escape from the conflict.¡± Manstein did not want to do some pointless endeavor, therefore, he would avoid the potential of being messed up with another people.


    ¡°It is to help you, my senior, in regards to your strength. You said it yourself that your advancement between stage will be hard so I''m thinking about collecting some hidden stash before we are going away.¡±


    Manstein just kept his mouth shut this time. In actual sense, both he and his family was supposed to go away from the entire continent but that could not be done so fast. Furthermore, he doubted that his foster father and uncle would go with him if they had to leave Xuan City.


    ¡®How am I supposed to persuade them!? Even Alice doesn''t have an artifact to bring the entire city nor she knows the location of Allway Dome.¡¯ Manstein unconsciously grabbed his forehead.


    To forget that for a time being, Manstein returned to his progress in his cultivation while taking a bath.


    ¡°I better see you like this rather than the ¡®you¡¯ who slaughter every person from that organization. Not to mention that when you did those acts, you are just a mere seven years old.¡± Alice bitterly smiled but she felt relieved just by seeing Manstein¡¯s calm and tranquil face.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Even if you are infertile, in my heart I will always...¡± just when she enjoyed the view of Manstein¡¯s improvement, she could feel a fluctuation in energy and there were some traces of soulforce in the area of the city.


    She frowned but when she detected the source of the fluctuation, Alice sighed in relief.


    ¡®Looks like another patient with Black Plague will be cured. But I know that something must be happening from Yi family considering that the plague itself is already rare.¡¯ Alice narrowed her eyes as she looked towards the direction where the clinic was.


    Meanwhile, Han Lang tried his best to refine The Yellow Honey to be compatible to the effect of the cure.


    ¡®The cure was found by my ancestor, Han Xiusi. All the time I study the anatomy of human, biological structure of living beings as well as the plants which can cure or kill someone, I always admire my ancestor and want to become just like him.¡¯


    A little array was found just beneath his body. While he thought like that, the jar which contained the honey was floating in the middle of the array above Han Lang''s head. He raised his hands towards the jar as he channeled his qi to his hands with the combination of his soul force.


    Han Lang¡¯s hands let out a faint, beautiful green color while his finger moved as if configuring the best method to refine the honey.


    The array and the hands let out the same green color as his finger moved slightly. The finger did not even touch the jar but always kept a distance near it. By the combination of qi and soul force as well as the array beneath his body, Han Lang could manipulate the internal workings of the honey to produce the exact same effect of the cure his ancestor had created.


    ¡®Breaking Dawn Liquid, that is the name of the cure.¡¯ Although Han Lang did not believe that the immortal honey of this type could encompass all the ingredient needed due to its beneficial substance and its rich concentration of qi.


    ¡°Prepare yourself.¡± The sensation from his hands indicated that the process almost complete so Han Lang had to use his all just to directed the medicine.


    Both Yi Xiaodie and Kexin nodded, they saw with their own eyes as the yellow light brightened the room.


    The array disappeared when the intensity of light reached the maximum while Han Lang caught the jar.


    Next, the thing that they did was to mix the honey into the water. And this was where Han Lang hesitated whether he should add the additional medicinal herbs or not.


    ¡°Should I add it or not? Well, that depends on your answer.¡± In the end, Han Lang made a decision and that was to let the recipient herself decide the matter.


    In the short time, Han Lang let out a bowl which sized as large as his palm. The bowl was filled with water and surprisingly the surface of the water did not move in the slightest while Han Lang moved his hands.


    ¡°Let me judge myself. Doctor Han, that''s where you put the medicinal herbs?¡± asked Yi Xiaodie while pointing her finger at the side of Han Lang.


    At the side of Han Lang, there was a new table which he placed the herbs before he refined the honey.


    ¡°Yes. So should I add all of it or just some of them?¡± Han Lang asked in detail.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Faced with a strange phenomenon where the honey was so potent that the addition of the other herbs was like adding salt to the ocean, Yi Xiaodie furrowed her brows.


    She actually lost in thought, not because of the choice she had to make but rather the effect of the herbs Han Lang had brought.


    ¡®It''s true that my body is weak but with the honey my body will recover but that takes time. On the other hand, because my body is weak that I worry that the pain Doctor Han describe will truly affect me.¡¯


    She had read many books regarding the herbs and its effect in order to recover herself or looking for someone who could make the cure.


    And she had found it. Breaking Dawn Liquid, that was the name of the cure. But she understood that the ingredients, especially the main ingredient were hard to come by.


    ¡®I suddenly remember about that day where I have to meet her. If I was not in this place, I would not meet her and got to know that the main ingredient for the cure was varied.¡¯


    The day Yi Xiaodie met her was also the day where there was a group that left the city. The person she met was someone she did not expect at all from all the people she had known so far.


    ¡®Actually, in the deeper part of the forest, all the ingredients you are looking for is there. But as for whether we can get something good or not that depends on our encounter.¡¯ Said the woman to her.


    And here she was, already got the best ingredient from all kinds of the main ingredient that was The Honey which contained a large amount of Qi.


    And she also remembered what the young man had said to her that the honey was given by someone and there was someone that requested it for her.


    ¡®You already know about this yet you still said that the main ingredient the group will get depends on luck. I really can''t get anything from her, from The Goddess of Artifact.¡¯


    But that was already something in the past.


    And she decisively chose the herbs that she already had in her minds.


    ¡®What I need the most is the kind that will strengthen the body, the kind that can reduce the pain and also the rejuvenating herbs. The second thing about the herbs is that it still retains its effect when mixed with water and become soluble.¡¯ Yi Xiaodie worked her brain at a fast pace and glanced at the herbs on the table.


    ¡°Waterbright Fruit, Hundred Year Ginseng and The Blue Leaf. That is what I need.¡± Said Yi Xiaodie in confidence.


    Han Lang stared at the young woman whose body looked weak and fragile. He did not expect that such person could be this sharp and knowledgeable!


    ¡°Hmm, Hundred Year Ginseng can strengthen.¡± Han Lang instantly knew the reason why she would choose those herbs.


    ¡°Let''s mix them and let Young Miss Yi drink it to her heart''s content!¡± Han Lang said as he also let Kexin helped him.


    -


    ¡°It¡¯s begun.¡± Even Alice could feel the effect of the Breaking Dawn Liquid from her current place.


    But Manstein became absent-minded, his thought returned to the event where he met the unfathomable existence which could control the soul. That type of moving and touching the soul, for Manstein it was so profound yet unattainable.


    Since that day, he could not even see its whereabouts. And every time he thought about the words it said, Manstein did not know what to do.


    ¡®You can see me due to the fact that you are allowed to. And second, I really take interest in you as someone who understands the basis of the soul in its essence.¡¯


    Manstein sure that the figure was so bright his eyes could not see the form of the figure completely, not even its outline appearance!


    ¡®Death and Life, it comes from the soul. Since that was the case, I think and even hypotheses around this topic. To think that I dipped my hands on something too hard to understand.¡¯


    Perhaps for that figure, his knowledge was a joke, too small to be noticed nor commended.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you remember something unpleasant?¡± Alice saw that Manstein became lost in thought and she concluded that he remembered the past.


    ¡°Death, tell me one being that knows about the time death will come to me and I will be content.¡±


    Said Manstein in melancholy. Because of that sentence alone, he tried his hardest to pry into the mystery of the soul. He had the idea like how to avoid death, what if the soul is the primary source of life and consciousness etc.


    But alas, in this world alone Manstein already found the thing he could not even understand in a single glance.


    ¡°No one knows when we will die, no one. That is the bitter truth we are trying to evade in our life yet we are trying our best each day in our lives, just like everyone else here.¡± Manstein glanced at the direction where Alice had pointed.


    ¡°Sorry for my muttering just now. By the way, what is your thought about giving her the main ingredient of the cure?¡± because he finished his bathing, Manstein got out from the pool and wore his clothes again.


    ¡°From my perspective though, I invest that much just for her so she should repay back this debt and that is my intention. Furthermore, we have to get out from this continent in the future.¡± Said Alice as she took a look at Manstein.


    ¡°You barely explain to me about that. Even forcing me to discuss this with everyone influential here, you better tell me the reason.¡± Manstein was changing when he spoke.


    He did not understand why she had forced him to tell the mayor about this nor he knew where Alice got the information from. But if he did not know the reason, he might as well not tell it.


    That was why he had to ask and from the looks of it, she already arranged the answer neatly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the part of the memories you have taken from Nightstalker King, remember? Or do you think you get all the memories just because your device said so?¡± Alice had her proud smile and for Manstein though, there was a feeling of foolishness returned to him.


    ¡°I did not think that far..¡± for him, that single of mistake could be dangerous and fatal!


    ¡°The memories that I have read is stored differently so it cannot be included with the ordinary memory you know. Remember that this world is slightly different but that difference can make something simple in our world more complicated here and vice versa.¡± Alice explained.


    Because of Manstein realizing his mistake that Alice became more satisfied if he was at her side.


    ¡®Is this...isn''t this comparing note?¡¯ Manstein then understood the meaning of comparing note with the other.


    Different perspective meant different understanding of the essentially the same thing. The memory in his world was the information the brain stored and some of them could be recalled back.


    But in this world, memory was like a piece of information that could be manipulated if one did not carefully check.


    And now he realized that he had to personally checked himself even though the device already warned him! Also, Manstein truly understood one of the words his grandfather had said to him.


    ¡°Reliance is fine, dependence in not.¡±


    He started to depend on his device ever since he had to face the unknown matter this world had for him. But today, Manstein could finally see that the device, in the end was just a tool. A mere tool to assist him!


    ¡°The energy which came from the heaven is a mere tool for me to communicate with you.¡± Said the statue to Xian Ni.


    Regarding his confusion about why the statue could speak, now Xian Ni finally had the answer.


    ¡°You have relied on it but don''t depend on it.¡±


    Indeed, if not for those energy entering his body Xian Ni would not be able to carry what he had currently. But of course, he was confused why he should not depend on it.


    ¡°Thank you for your thought and care.¡± Said Xian Ni.


    ¡°You said that you want to trade your goats, crops and some pelts so I believe that you will go to the nearest town half a day from here.¡± The statue suddenly said. Then it continued in a worried tone, ¡°Are you sure you will be fine with such crowd of goats around you?¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The safety during your journey! That''s what worried me because you are the first sentient being I have found with that energy inside your body.¡±


    Regarding that matter, Xian Ni smiled back and said in confidence, ¡°Then they better think twice or just abort their thought if they want to harm me.¡±


    And Manstein also had to face one certain dilemma that was whether he should hunt the street bandit or not.


    ¡®If only I can act just like Xian Ni would..¡¯


    Because he did not sure himself that those bandits have a backer or not, he did not dare to make a decision if one day he faced this kind of threat.


    This was the second thing he thought after reassuring himself that outside of Xuan City, the difference in safety, comfort and atmosphere truly like heaven and earth.


    And why would he wanted to hunt those street bandits? The only reason he had to do it was because he had to plunder the resources from them as the fastest solution for his advancement in cultivation


    ¡®So I have to train everything from scratch for the best result and increase my own safety.¡¯ Thought Manstein. The training included physical exercise, alert awareness, detecting the presence, even some battle training.


    That was why he went to the place where someone could train at peace without distraction. And coincidentally, the most suitable place that Manstein had thought was near The Forgotten Pond.

 Chapter 90: First Training

    Along the way to The Forgotten Pond, Manstein could see several people entered fro and to that location.


    The Forgotten Pond, Manstein had thought about the name and the reason why it was named as such.


    ¡®Forgotten, when I entered this place last time, I have forgotten everything else other than the main reason for coming.¡¯


    The well-treated road which was made from brick increased the tidiness the city had. And the road that led Manstein to The Forgotten Pond was crowded because it was also the road that everyone used every day.


    But When he entered that place, the sound of people, the sound when one walked, the sound of horses neighed, everything was gone.


    In the middle of that place, there was a large pond which covered the majority of the place. The once quiet place in Xuan City now become one of the places that people visited sometimes.


    Even Manstein could see some people by the pond''s side. Some of them enjoyed the beauty of the pond due to its mesmerizing mix of color or perhaps they also enjoyed the freshness of the air around the pond.


    Of course they would enjoy the air. The density of qi in that place was enough to affect them so the air was like what they had breathed in the morning, fresh and cool.


    Manstein found a suitable place for himself around the pond and he instantly sat crossed legged, did not wait to enjoy himself to the fullest.


    ¡®The state of mind, that is the most important asset one has to learn and master.¡¯ That was what he thought.


    He intended to make his state of mind the calmest and the most effective way to do it was to let his eyes see the pond and let it helped calm his mind.


    While at it, he also practiced Natural Flow-Sync like he always did when he focused on his meditation.


    ¡°Actually, there is not much difference in essence between this technique and meditating. You get to feel the flow of what you considered as natural as the first step...¡± in his consciousness, Manstein also explained the working and the basic to Alice.


    With Manstein explaining like that, how could she not be happy? Actually for Alice, it was a long time ago since she met Manstein but just this moment alone was enough!


    ¡°Do you remember when was the last time you are teaching me like this?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Around five months ago, including two months in this world.¡± Replied Manstein quickly as he still remembered it clearly. But soon he realized that the person he talked to had been in this world far longer than he did.


    And that time interval, Manstein afraid that the combined age of his grandfather, his father and himself was not than a tenth of her life in this world!


    ¡°And for you, precisely how long are you here?¡± after he sighed, Manstein asked. He did not ask this before but now that the opportunity came, he would certainly grab it.


    ¡°More than a...oops, that is a secret.¡± Alice said playfully. From the looks of it, Manstein still could not find the definite answer.


    ¡®She is afraid to reveal her age? But in this world even a thousand years, as long as your cultivation is high, your look will not change much.¡¯ Thought Manstein while his mouth twitched a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue then¡­¡± he said to change the topic.


    It was rather easy for Manstein to feel the flow of nature and that was also the reason he could feel the energy around him. But to gather them on his body, that was no easy feat.


    Directing them was easy but when he tried to condense that energy into a single point, he had to spend more time and effort to do so. And in the case he failed to condense it, the energy would dissipate just like water vapor when the water is boiled.


    That was one of the problems Manstein had to face for some time.


    ¡®It¡¯s harder than I thought.¡¯ Despite his keen observation as well as the advantage of having the knowledge about it, Manstein had difficulties in the process.


    When one entered Qi Condensation stage, they had to condense the qi they absorbed to a single point. This was the first thing they had to do as this was the essential point of the stage.


    And Manstein once asked about why would he had to condense it, Alice explained it to clear the doubt he had on his mind.


    ¡°It''s to make them visible to the eye. As we know that under normal situation, the air also has qi even though the amount of it is small and scattered around us and intangible if we just breathe the air like normal.¡±


    And the second one why he had to condense it into a single point was to let his energy become dense and easy to refine it.


    Refinement of the energy, Manstein had to constantly refine the qi that he absorbed regularly for those energies were not adapted to his body.


    ¡®Refine those energies that I get.¡¯ And the most common thing to refine it was to let it flow in his body, to be exact, let it flow in his blood vein first before he let it enter the spiritual vein.


    Manstein could feelintohose energies he got from his breathing technique as he breathed in and caught those energies. He then directed them to his blood vessel, letting the energy to try and familiarize themselves with his body.


    From his lungs to his heart. He just let his own body help him to get that qi to flow into his blood vein and let them venture all around his body. Some of them went to the brain while the other went to his body, stomach, muscle, bones etc.


    Manstein''s brows furrowed slightly when he felt a piercing pain when those energies passed his internal organ. He just felt surprised, for he knew that both the energy and his organ were still not in the phase where they could in coexistence together.


    ¡®This is a crucial moment for me!¡¯ when Manstein felt carefully, even his brain also in pain. In short, every single organ inside his body had to experience painful moment comparable to when he first absorbed cosmic essence to let his energy source produce Cosmic Qi.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Alice in concern.


    ¡°Still alive and kicking.¡± When he felt enough, Manstein opened his eyes. Even though he could only feel and refine qi but he did not finish the condensation period. So he had to find some easier moment for himself or find a suitable way to condense it.


    ¡°Looks like the reason I failed to condense the energy is due to its conversion process. You see that for yourself didn¡¯t you Alice?¡±


    Because his energy source was changed so it could produce Cosmic Qi, he failed to condense it. That was his current thought.


    ¡°Well, from my experience and what I know from the records this kind of essence is unique. You wanted to take it inside the wormhole at that time due to that reason right?¡± said Alice before she continued, ¡°You better be thankful to those people who recorded every content you have seen.¡±


    Manstein nodded. He found the uniqueness of this kind of essence and studied it for some time before he made his decision.


    ¡®In short, the cosmic essence can be changed into many kinds of other essences. I can turn it to become suitable for elemental essence as well to improve the absorption rate. This is to compensate my low spiritual root after all.¡¯ Manstein did not hesitate to take the essence for himself and was faced with the painful moment just to let it merge with his body.


    ¡®So that experience when the essence flayed me from my skin to my internal organ is a kind of trial and its rejection is truly painful.¡¯ When Manstein said painful, he understood that when he said ¡®painful¡¯ meant it was almost unbearable for other people!


    Even so, the gain he obtained simply overwritten all the hardships he had previously. And he could feel the effect as fast as possible.


    He also had to do the refining periodically to let his brain remembered it and his body reacted to it without his direction. This was not easy, for he had to do this for at least a month to let his body and brain adapt this habit.


    As for the conversion, Manstein found out that there was no reference to do it! Meaning, he had no one to guide him nor anyone as a reference so he had to do it all by himself.


    ¡®I know this from the start! I know that to condense my qi, I have to increase my pressure. Sounds easy but the realization is not.¡¯


    Manstein hated it for the answer was simple but the execution was truly hard. In addition, the conversion rate to change any energy to become truly his was slower them he expected.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡®Fine. Knowing yourself before anything else is important.¡¯ Thus the beginning of his hardship to find his own style of cultivating.


    And at the same time, there was a little tremor which was felt only by some people near the sources.


    ¡°Drink slowly. And don''t forget to use it against the disease inside your body.¡± Han Lang looked around him and even let out his sense to check.


    He knew that the process would produce some effect so he had to look out for some people that had the potential to disturb them.


    As his hands were grabbing the bowl, he could sense another pair of hands move the bowl.


    Slowly but surely, he felt the mixture of the liquid inside the bowl started to reduce.


    Only after the entire bowl was empty that he felt the bowl was lighter than when he took it previously.


    ¡°It''s delicious, unlike most of the medicine I have to take every day.¡± Commented the one who had gulped all the content of the liquid in one go.


    ¡°Quick support her! We can only help her by the side and give some pointers.¡± Han Lang instantly gave instruction as he had to follow some of the important instruction to get rid of the disease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Remember that the effective time this liquid works is at dawn so let your body digest it.¡±


    -


    ¡°I¡¯m done here. Let us see the training ground.¡± Manstein got up and walked further from the pond.


    After all that meditation, there was some understanding of his own energy refining process and energy conversion.


    He found the place as fast as his eyes followed. Although it looked rather old, the building was still solid and durable.


    When he entered, only a large empty space greeted him. As he walked inside, he could hear his own step reverberated throughout the room, disturbing his ears as long as he still walked.


    ¡®So despite the humble appearance of their residence but their training ground is really good.¡¯


    Manstein did not expect to see it with his own eyes. The room may be empty with nothing in it but it was, in fact, the best characteristic of a virtual training ground.


    ¡®One of the discovery Allway Sect has in their disposal, Virtual Training Ground. But to construct this type of training ground is hard..¡¯


    And even he wondered why no one even snatched this from the city. But at the same time Manstein also glad for that same reason.


    ¡°From the looks of it, this training ground collect the estimated power from anyone who wanted to use it so they can increase their power.¡± With her long experience and even without the device, Alice could see the working of the training room.


    ¡°To activate it, we have to stand in the circle located at the center of the room.¡± Manstein had to use his device to know the mechanism the room possessed.


    And that was what he did. He stood at the circle in the middle of the room and then all the door which led him to enter the training ground disappeared altogether.


    A light beam enveloped him for a second before there was a flash from every side of the room.


    ¡°This is a good training ground. Its shape could be changed into various kind of form so don''t hesitate in your training.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°No need to remind me about that.¡± Manstein could not afford to talk anymore as what he had decided on his mind when he entered the circle was battle training.


    Therefore he heightened his sense, focusing all his attention to any possible movement.


    ¡®Don¡¯t try to help me, will you?¡¯ that was the last reminder Manstein said. His lips lifted as he felt a slight movement behind his back.


    ¡®Alright.¡¯ Alice even knew the importance of the training and she also wanted to see how he would react.


    Instead of moving to the side, Manstein moved backward, with his elbow aimed at the position where he detected the movement.


    To his surprise, his elbow hit but nothing before he changed his direction by spinning his feet. This move was not easy to do but he did it flawlessly.


    As soon as his eyes caught a glimpse of the opponent, he would not even let a chance for it to go far.


    But to his surprise, there was something below his body between the opening of his legs!


    ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ the problem was the gap between his legs were small, only large enough for something like a ball to pass.


    And then something bumped him right at his back, making Manstein stumbled forward and off balance.


    Manstein used his hands to readjust his body and made it battle ready. He lost the initiative and he lost the preemptive strike so he had to counter-attack.


    Only when Manstein stood properly that he could see the figure which attacked him. It was a plain wooden doll, with a symbol on its forehead that shining faintly. Its form truly resembled the figure of human but its movement nevertheless not rigid and even faster than average people.


    The doll did not have a thing to show its face, not even a drawing nor a mark on its face at all other than the symbol.


    ¡°This thing here, Senior, is the famous training doll. I think that this doll''s movement is based on your abilities in combat.¡± Said Alice.


    ¡°What!? That kind of doll is here?¡± there was no time for Manstein to even let out his protest as the doll charged toward his direction.


    Manstein then tried another attack by raising his legs. He kicked at the place that was supposed to be where the doll¡¯s trajectory movement would lead its body onto.


    ¡°!¡± it actually hit. The kick was hitting its target but Manstein knew that the doll skillfully reduced the damage it received and tumbled backward.


    And at that instant, Manstein moved its leg. He reacted to chain the attack so to give the doll little time to counter his movement. Additionally, Manstein also activated <Wave Vision>.


    Wave Vision let him see the wave that can be produced either by movement, sound, or even the hidden thing which could only be detected through the wave.


    ¡®Such a large movement from the doll, I can''t believe it does not produce a single sound wave.¡¯


    The world in Manstein''s vision was full of the mixed wave between longitudinal wave and transversion ones, which could confuse the eyes.


    But it could also mean that at least the movement the doll had made did not exceed the speed of wave it produced.


    ¡®It is good that our speed is close enough, not so far.¡¯


    The doll then turned upside down, making its head touched the floor while its legs were spread. When Manstein saw this, he cursed out loud.


    ¡°Damn it! Round Table Kick.¡±


    The legs reached farther than before and Manstein instinctively raised one of his hands to block the leg. Then he grabbed the leg and threw it back, changing the momentum the doll had.


    ¡®Even knowing that movement...I''m afraid that the creator of the virtual training room truly copy the strength and ability in our mind and implement it to the doll?¡¯


    And before even Manstein cleared his doubt, he felt a tingling sensation behind his back as he saw the doll disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± came the warning from Alice but that was too late.


    When he realized it, the entire training room returned normal. There was nothing to see, not even the doll he had battled.


    ¡°Am I defeated?¡± Manstein clearly felt something just attacking his back, precisely the back of his head.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you are defeated with a sudden but accurate attack.¡± As someone who had observed the battle, Alice could see the entire situation as clear as a day.


    Manstein sighed as he felt a sense of loss and he clenched his fist tight before he looked up and noticed there were some words in his view.


    The words were placed on the ceiling atop of his position. He had to focus on the words to see the meaning of the words.


    [The greatest opponent one has is itself]


    ¡°That words, don''t tell me that this is..¡± Manstein knew the words but he did not expect to see it right here.


    ¡°Yes, Senior. That words were carved there by Yang Jian. You know him even though you have never meet him.¡±


    ¡°He and all of the figures at that time...when will I reach their place?¡± Manstein always imagined it in his mind but that day certainly was far.


    But he soon remembered that he failed on his first training.


    ¡°Let''s try it again then. I hope that the doll is able to self-repair.¡± Manstein then soon entered the circle again


    And like the previous encounter, the doll attacked him from unexpected angle once again.


    ¡®Eh, Violet Haze Art?¡¯ Alice then noticed a faint purple glow from Manstein''s eyes as he started to use Qi in his battle this time.


    Combined it with <Violet Haze Art> and channeled his energy, Manstein had a feeling that his power increased a little.


    He did not use Wave Vision due to the fact that it could only help him but not effective for some circumstance. And he also wanted to test his new technique.


    ¡®From his habit and the factual experience in dealing with an opponent, he will be ruthless enough to let them only talked after he crippled them from their ability to even move their limb...¡¯ Alice knew that due to the unique trait Manstein''s gene possessed, he had better compatibility of Violet Haze Art.


    ¡®And he did not deny it either..¡¯ Alice sighed but she kept looking at Manstein with care.


    Manstein and the doll came to a stalemate as both their hands were hitting against each other. He had expected the result but seeing the roll could even let out the same <Violet Haze Art> as him, that made Manstein annoyed.


    ¡°<Violet Haze Art> is a technique to enhance the prowess someone has. Its effect is balancing the power of attack and effectiveness of the body defense but the technique seems a bit...¡± Manstein had used the art and when he did, he felt something like a switch.


    What does that mean? That means the art he practiced could be enhanced if some other requirement was fulfilled.


    So far, Manstein had only truly learned Wave Vision and this Violet Haze Art which Alice recommended in exchange for her to be able to learn Natural Flow-Sync.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit reliant on emotion. There''s something that I can learn from this art.¡¯


    Now, Manstein was annoyed because the stalemate continued for some time. He poured a bit of his emotion into the output of energy he let out.


    A surge of instantaneous energy explosion occurred around his body which pushed the doll far to the corner of the training ground.


    ¡°This is...not going to be a good one in a normal situation.¡± seeing his body flashed purple colored aura when he used his emotion, Manstein realized the problem.


    At first, he did not believe it due to the fact that the art was rather balanced. But seeing the practice doll was thrown just now made him realize that the art he practiced got stronger along with the emotion he poured when he used it.


    ¡®Although there is a relation between energy and emotion, this art truly pointed this fact right for the user to feel the effect for themselves.¡¯ Manstein frowned really hard but he still would not decline the art either.


    ¡°How is it? I believe that you can reach its highest level.¡± Said Alice from his consciousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather troublesome but overall this art is good for me.¡± Manstein replied before he sighed.


    ¡°Keep practicing. Currently, you just using the standard Violetforce. There are six more moves you have not master.¡±


    ¡°Save that for later. I have an opponent to take.¡± Manstein charged instantly after he finished his sentences. The doll already stood up and even defended from the kick Manstein launched.


    With that fashion, he trained for half a day without stopping.


    ¡°Hmm, you should take a rest.¡± After executed Natural Flow-Sync, Alice noticed how much time had passed and reminded Manstein to take a rest.


    ¡°Right at the moment!¡± Manstein held the doll on his grip. His body had some bruises and his clothes were tattered a lot but his expression however revealed his satisfaction.


    That was how he ended his first practice in the special training ground. And of course, the next thing he had to do was to visit someone and Manstein knew that this would be no easy feat.


    After he got out from the training ground, he would first see his foster father.


    ¡°But...¡± Manstein looked again at the sky as the moon changed its position too far from its position. Its reddish glow still teasing him as if he lost something and haunted him for that reason.


    ¡°How long have I been in training room!?¡±


    ¡°Half a day. But time flowed faster inside the training room so you only out when it is dawn.¡± Answered Alice.


    ¡°As...expected of the room that Yang Jian designed himself.¡± Manstein had the urge to go back and continued his training but refrained from doing that.


    It was because he also had not slept for an entire night and now it had already been dawn. Perhaps only after he watched the miracle of Breaking Dawn Liquid that he could go to sleep.

 Chapter 91: First Day of Treatment, Last Day of Preparation

    ¡°So that''s what happened.¡± Said Ye Guhan as he held something on his hand.


    He secluded himself due to the fact that one information had been handed down to him. Other than that, this information came from no other than Zhao Shuangyan.


    ¡°Son, I''m sorry. I did not tell you properly that you are...¡±


    What Ye Guhan got from the information was that Zhao Youran moved big this time. The problem was he knew that this was related to his own son!


    ¡°Even though the world doesn''t know who you are but I''m afraid that Zhao Youran knows already about you and will hunt you down.¡±


    The first problem was that indirectly Ye Xiaobai was a descendant of the royal family no matter how much Ye Guhan tried to hide it. It was because Ye Guhan¡¯s wife that this problem arose but he did not blame her at all.


    And the second was that of course, Zhao Youran was not really the descendant of Zhao Royal Family due to the fact that the emperor raised him as his own son. And since the emperor did not have any son to inherit his throne, he decided to adopt someone and that was the current Zhao Youran.


    ¡°What should I do? Maybe I should really ask some senior for help. But I can rely on this too much.¡± Ye Guhan placed his hand on his forehead.


    ¡°But even the daughters of the emperor only have female descendant other than Xiu''er. .¡±


    Other than his wife Zhao Xiu, all the other daughter had another daughter or did not have any at all.


    ¡°I better tell my brother about the circumstances that we have to face.¡± As he said that, he opened a door in front of him.


    When he got out, the first thing that greeted him was the cold wind of the winter at dawn. As the moon almost set and there was a faint of sunlight emerging from another side, he knew that he got out at a good time.


    And then Ye Guhan spotted a person that walked on the rather dark street. He surprised to see that person and moved toward that person.


    ¡°Dawn already. I hope we don''t late.¡± Seeing the moon almost set, Manstein hastened his movement. As for why he had to move quickly, he wanted to see the miracle of Breaking Dawn Liquid.


    ¡°But there''s no large energy fluctuation so we should not be late.¡± Alice said as she looked around her and detected nothing before she continued, ¡°But I feel movement instead. Looks like you don''t have to look for your foster father.¡±


    And Manstein also realized it too. Of course, if someone at that caliber made a move Manstein would not have a chance to retaliate. But since the one that got closer was the one he recognized, Manstein just waited.


    ¡°You already returned?¡±


    There was a hesitation when Manstein wanted to open his mouth. Especially since it was his foster father that said it, Manstein could only reply in return.


    ¡°Yes, Father. I''m already here for a moment.¡± Even Manstein did not sure with his words therefore his hesitation when he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can adapt slowly. And about the plan to invite some of the powerful sects here...they are here.¡± Ye Guhan then said that most people from those large sects already station inside and around Xuan City.


    ¡°I agree that they are here already. They will at most announce their incoming when they are sure that their sect members are here.¡± Manstein replied.


    ¡°Since you are not worried about this then what are you doing at this time? And what about the others?¡± since Manstein was here, it was normal for Ye Guhan to ask this.


    ¡°Well, they will emerge right in the city a few days later in estimation.¡± Manstein placed his hand on his chin before he continued, ¡°And...Father, can you tell me about Zhao Royal family? I want to know about them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don''t tell me it is because of the movement those large powers make?¡± Ye Guhan surprised to hear this.


    ¡°Exactly. And I want to meet someone from the royal family to see whether they truly involved in this mess or not.¡± Manstein said flatly but as someone who experienced hardship, Ye Guhan could see a thick killing intent beneath that eyes.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Ye Guhan faintly smiled as he did something.


    Manstein stared wide before he closed his eyes. In his head, there were some new contents of information which he did not even remember in the first place.


    ¡°This is good.¡± Even though Manstein knew what was happening around the continent from Nightstalker King''s memories but that was fragmented from the whole process.


    And now he got another memory which explained the event in the perspective of most royal family members. But still, there were some things Manstein had no explanation regarding why Nightstalker King was stationed in the forest near Xuan City.


    ¡®That Nightstalker King only perceived that he was tasked there because of the existence of Tenth-Ranked Treasure, Forbidden Fountain. Or is it because he was tasked by its master due to the fact that its master knew about this place?¡¯ Manstein had this suspicion since he got the memories.


    ¡®Well, even if its master knew what can he do about it?¡¯ Alice said confidently.


    There was a low chance for the mastermind to appear personally unless he detected someone powerful who reached Nirvana stage but there was none in this place.


    Or if the mastermind knew about the existence of both Wang Yu and Alice, that could become another problem as well.


    ¡®Yeah, right.¡¯ Manstein still could engage in mental communication despite still talking to Ye Guhan.


    Even though he felt strange at first but he just thought it like talking inside the mind, it was not too much different in any way.


    ¡°Then I can cancel my plan to meet with her. Oh right, this person I want to meet is the friend of Young Mis Yi. Father know about it too probably.¡± Manstein said casually.


    ¡°So you really wanted to meet with her friend. Yeah, she is someone from the royal family. And I can''t deny it either that she is also a relative of my wife.¡± Ye Guhan did not know whether he should be happy or not and just sighed.


    ¡°Then I will go see the miracle Breaking Dawn Liquid bring.¡± Manstein wanted to take another step when he remembered that his foster father still at his current position.


    ¡°Does Father want to see it too?¡± Manstein could not help but ask.


    ¡®Look at you. Just a moment ago you still hesitate to call him your father but now you easily do it.¡¯ Even Alice could see that Manstein started to feel comfortable in this kind of environment.


    ¡°Since you want to see it, then I can''t help myself but watch it together.¡± Said Ye Guhan before he continued, ¡°..and it seems that you entered the initial stage of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is important because with sufficient strength, I can at least protect myself. I don''t plan to be protected all the time after all.¡± Manstein replied with a soft and gentle tone.


    ¡°Just a reminder, the path you embarked will be filled with both danger and opportunity either interchangeable or both come at the same time. You should proceed with caution.¡± Since he acquired the experience from his old day, Ye Guhan said the reminder in a serious tone while placed his hands on the young man''s shoulder.


    ¡°I know that at least, Father. Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    -


    There was a large field right outside Xuan City. Usually, this place was used for children to play in the daytime but right now was the time where the sun did not even rise yet.


    And also at this kind of place that Han Lang had to bring both Yi Xiaodie and her personal maid Kexin just to let them know the true effect of Breaking Dawn Liquid.


    ¡°Hmm, the wind and the air around us is so cold.¡± Kexin said as her body trembled.


    The night after midnight was cold but if one added the factor that the current season was also in the winter, the coldness increased manyfold.


    ¡°It''s true. Especially since the water attribute qi now is abundant as well, the temperature also decreases proportionally.¡± Han Lang could detect the kind of energy around him due to his experience alone.


    ¡°So this is the ideal time for the liquid to take effect. And unfortunately that now is winter, the coldness is really piercing the skin.¡± Feeling the cold wind gushed through her body, Yi Xiaodie could only accept it as her bad luck.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I remind you that the effect of the treatment will be painful. It is due to the extremely low temperature that will affect the treatment.¡± Han Lang actually could not let her do all of this.


    But for some reason, that young miss insisted to do it. Seeing that made Han Lang felt that the thing she would face in the future was big.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡®Bit I think that something large must be happening right?¡¯ there was a faint of that feeling inside Han Lang¡¯s heart. It was because he only heard the news that most sect or major power had moved their important asset and powerful figures.


    But he only did not know about the movement that Zhao Youran had been made in the center region.


    ¡°Let''s do it, Doctor Han.¡± Yi Xiaodie called Han Lang and faintly smiled as she already accepted her consequences, all for the sake of this chance of complete recovery.


    ¡°I hope that Young Miss will be recovered from her illness.¡± As soon as the treatment would be executed, Kexin had a slight pressure on her chest. She clearly knew how much pain Yi Xiaodie had gone because of her rare disease.


    Even she could see the black colored skin on her young miss'' shoulder which became the source of her pain and suffering.


    ¡°Then hold the pain as I will draw in the cold energy around us.¡± Han Lang gave a warning.


    The first step to treat Black Plague after ingesting Breaking Dawn Liquid was to let the cold energy and solar energy from the early morning to intertwined together in the patient¡¯s body.


    This was the painful process, especially when one had to absorb those cold energies during midnight to dawn.


    So Han Lang gathered the cold and unfriendly energy to his palm. When it gathered, his palm was covered with a thin layer of ice. Even Han Lang frowned when he gathered and felt it then what about Yi Xiaodie?


    ¡°Come!¡± as if responding to the act Han Lang had done, she prepared and let her body relaxed.


    And from afar, two silhouettes appeared and stopped right at the outskirts of the field. This two was seeing something that could make others filled with envy due to the rarity the phenomenon was.


    ¡°They draw the energy from the surroundings and want to make it assist the treatment. But isn''t it harmful to the body?¡± Ye Guhan could feel the change in nature and he also saw the energy was concentrated around Han Lang''s palm.


    ¡°That''s true.¡± Manstein agreed as soon as he felt the movement of the wind and the energy around him.


    ¡®It is great that they are already being protected by part of Coiling Dragon Formation. Oh, well I lack understanding in formations so I don''t understand how that formation worked.¡¯ Manstein thought so while seeing the space slightly moved around him.


    Since he came to this world, Manstein could feel the space around him in a different perspective. He could also feel the change of space no matter how small that was.


    ¡°I hope that she can safely cure her disease.¡± Ye Guhan wished that she could recover.


    ¡®I also wanted her to recover from her sickness. After all, she is the first partner of this business.¡¯ Alice sent mentally to Manstein.


    From Alice, Manstein knew one or two things. That young mistress from Yi apparently had a good background as well as a good position in the central region.


    Add to the fact that she also befriended some members of Zhao Royal Family made her more valuable, in Manstein''s eyes.


    Manstein smirked, he just thought about something that could be used from her.


    ¡®I can gauge the average power and gain information regarding the royal family from her, right?¡¯ if no major change occurred, Manstein would just use her as something like an obvious bait for him to catch anything he wanted.


    ¡®But that only means I can get what generally the members of the royal family know. To know the detail, I have to spend some time and follow the trace they left behind.¡¯


    Sadly, Manstein did not want to do this. The risk of being at the end of the short stick made him rather uncomfortable since the flow of information was set by the opponent!


    ¡®If possible, I want to be announced the instant they move or if their new plan comes into a deal.¡¯


    And that was also not possible either since he and Alice did not even know anything about the central region in detail. Perhaps, his only hope lied on some major power like Northern Ice Palace or Pure Yang Sect. Either of them would undoubtedly a great assist to his cause.


    As for the other major power, Manstein did not sure but he would only pick the ¡®perfect¡¯ ones, not the perfect ones.


    Returning from Manstein''s thought, currently Yi Xiaodie could feel the coldness invaded her body from all direction.


    ¡°So cold it sends chill to the bone. I must endure.¡± The coldness made her entire skin went numb despite her cultivation base, showing just how cold the concentration of the energy was.


    She also felt the liquid inside her body started to react towards the change inside her body. Strangely, the liquid became warmer despite only a little.


    ¡°Pain from inside and outside!¡± when she realized it, the warmth that came from the liquid also inflicted pain to her internal organ while the cold energy gave pain from the outside.


    Her brows furrowed and her face turned pale as both the chilling pain and the scorching pain mixed in the equation. The warm yet scorching liquid and the cold energy slowly permeated throughout her entire body and this fuse between two energy slowly pushed something out as if the body rejected its existence.


    ¡°It¡¯s working. Good, good, good.¡± Han Lang even sweated nervously as he watched every single detail and upon seeing it for himself, he felt relief.


    Not only the liquid fused with the cold energy but it also pushed the source of the disease back and even terminated it! Add the fact that the liquid also enhanced the cultivation base, it could only benefit the one who consumed it.


    ¡°She intended to cute her disease and also increased her cultivation? Truly marvelous.¡± Ye Guhan shook his head.


    ¡°Thus far, she keeps refining the excess energy which produced from the fusion between the liquid and the cold energy. All that is lacking is just the solar energy.¡± Manstein even let the device to record the entire process for reference.


    ¡°Breaking Dawn Liquid?¡± Ye Guhan heard him and wanted to confirm it.


    ¡°Yes. That liquid which is hard to make due to the difficulties for finding the main material, Immortal Honey.¡± Replied Manstein quickly.


    Of course, Ye Guhan only knew the effect of the liquid but not the main ingredient for it


    ¡°From the looks of it, her cultivation has increased tremendously. Look.¡± Ye Guhan pointed his finger at the field.


    At this time, anyone that could see and feel the energy fluctuation realized that the earth shook and the air trembled.


    ¡®It should be the time when the first sunlight appear.¡¯ Han Lang kept watching the horizon where the sun was supposed to have risen. He could see the different color of the sky where the night and day intertwined each other. That was the sign that dawn had arrived!


    ¡°Please be safe.¡± Despite the coldness that kept increasing but Kexin could only watch closely as that was the only thing she could do.


    ¡°I don''t want to be a burden anymore. I want to make my father and mother proud of me. There''s no way I can let them see me fail!¡± Yi Xiaodie had arrived at the critical juncture where she treaded between life and death.


    The liquid which she had ingested had been circulated all around her body and the cold energy also made its way to her deepest part of her body.


    But she knew that the last thing she needed was that solar energy! For that energy, she had to endure the pain that almost unbearable. Lots of cold sweat appeared on her forehead as her breathing became more frequent.


    The pain was also caused by the liquid which attempted to remold the inner part of the body. Although it was worth the effort but to do it while you had to cure your body would only amplify the pain!


    In short, since the beginning Yi Xiaodie had already been in a hell of pain waiting for solar energy to complete the treatment.


    ¡®My head is dizzy..it''s a long time since I experience this.¡¯


    Fortunately for her, she suddenly felt a thread of new energy came and started to blend together. When this happened, all the pain she previously experienced lessened and a large of that portion of energy strengthened her body at cellular level.


    And at the same time, her cultivation which was already dropped before soared higher than before. Previously, she had the power of Late Stage Foundation Establishment cultivator but when this process reached the climax it increased to Early Stage Culture Core.


    And Han Lang almost fell to his knees because he had to pour his entire concentration when he directed solar energy. He could faintly see the sunlight starting to encompass the world once more and he could not help but grin.


    His face showed the sign of exhaustion just to make sure that the solar energy he acquired would not be harmful.


    ¡°Here I am, having a patient that so ambitious to get both her strength and health back.¡± Han Lang felt that this was both a good and bad thing but he just let the person herself do what she wanted, for he could not do anything to her act either.


    ¡°So this is the power that came from Culture Core cultivator. The core served as an incubator which produced and accumulated the power of the soul.¡± Manstein had never seen directly Culture Core cultivators releasing their power like now.


    And then the air stopped trembling and the earth stopped shaking. In the middle of it all stood a figure that did not care about everything around her.


    Then all of those that watched her got closer.


    ¡°I..¡± this was the moment Yi Xiaodie had waited for a long time. She could feel her vitality brought by the recovery started to make her body stronger and better.


    Then she felt something rose from her stomach, and then to her throat. After that, she threw up some blood which already turned black. She coughed up some time and when she knew it, some people already supported her.


    ¡°Let me carry Young Miss. This should be my responsibility after all.¡± From the side, her personal maid Kexin was the one that helped her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Sorry for just watching.¡± Another voice that Yi Xiaodie did not hear previously came from her front. But she recognized the voice and she finally relaxed her body.


    ¡°Breaking Dawn Liquid is truly lived up to its name. So how does she feel now?¡± this time, Ye Guhan took a closer look and asked Han Lang.


    Of course, Han Lang knew that both Ye Guhan and that young man had watched from the sideline but he could ignore them completely.


    ¡°Oh, she got better but now she must go inside the room. So can I ask you to help me? I still have some matters to solve this morning.¡± Han Lang replied with a weak voice.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now Young Miss?¡± even though the chilly winds made Kexin shiver but her movement was still fluid to help.


    ¡°So I should do this every day?¡± Yi Xiaodie looked at the black blood which already frozen on the ground.


    ¡°Technically, yes. But don''t worry only the first time the pain is the most intense and next time it will be less painful. But it is painful after all.¡± Han Lang nodded.


    ¡°Now that everything is resolved, we can start preparing for a large-scale meeting. Is everyone ready for this?¡± Ye Guhan reminded them that there was one more thing for them to face.


    ¡°Right. About those disciples from some various sects that got caught in all of the struggles their sects have, are you sure to do this?¡± asked Yi Xiaodie.


    ¡°We are prepared for this. I believe that they arrived already but only send their subordinate. Though I don''t believe they will let this go.¡± Ye Guhan knew that some of the sects would make things hard for him and his family.


    And since they were the weaker ones in both power and influence, they had to be protected and that was where the presence of someone powerful became a critical factor and fortunately, there were even two of them.


    ¡°I believe that most of them will only come here to save their talented disciple.¡± Manstein said confidentially.


    ¡®But there''s a chance that few of them will be looking for that man. And now that Senior Wang already dealt with him, I can only hope that he is successfully gain something from it.¡¯ Manstein kept looking at a certain direction where it was supposed to be a hidden underground.


    ¡°Where is this!?¡± only after walking through the narrow tunnel did Gong Teng could not hold his anger anymore.


    ¡®Damn you, the one who put me in this place.¡¯ He could still estimate the time he had spent in this underground tunnel.


    ¡°And he tells me that as long as I am here, I can''t even get out from this place.¡±


    Meanwhile, the person who caused him to be trapped at that place did not even care about him at all.


    ¡°One big catch for that Gong Teng. Now, I''m looking forward those elders and leaders from major power. Ai, why did they are looking for those children?¡± Wang Yu always kept watching from the deepest part of the formation and he knew everything that moves fro and to Xuan City at ease.


    ¡°Is there anyone important among those young disciples or is there someone talented among them?¡± Wang Yu knew that they became wary of the city due to the fact that some of their strong pillars could not escape safely and decided to think things through.


    ¡°Of course there is someone talented among them. How can I forget it? Those elders will save them as a priority while ordinary disciple will only depend on luck.¡± Wang Yu had saved those disciples due to the fact that he was rather fond of them.


    But of course, it was also because he did not want anything happens to those younger generations. He felt something was wrong just by looking at the current condition Ye family was.


    But they, those large powers and sects had to make move or else anyone would think that their organization was easy to bully and they were a pushover. And that day was near, just like the vein located on your neck.

 Chapter 92: Just a Step Away From Destination

    ¡°Should I still go see her?¡± Manstein asked himself.


    Even with the additional memories that came from Ye Guhan, he would still not believe it blindly.


    In the memories, there were explanations about the two faction inside Zhao Royal Family, a normal internal strife if one looked casually.


    But Manstein knew that there was more reason for some of them to act like that. There was a case of indirect clash between Zhao Youran and one of the retainers and from that clash, some thing come to light.


    ¡°But maybe I can''t do it for now. I mean just look at me, weak like an ant. Sometimes, fist fare better than mouth and pen.¡± With that, Manstein decided to not visit someone for a time being and continued to walk around the city with his foster father.


    And for Han Lang, Yi Xiaodie and Kexin, they would return to the clinic and recuperate there.


    ¡°Congratulations for Young Miss for passing through the first day of the treatment.¡± Said Kexin happily.


    ¡°This is nothing. There''s more than a week time for me to do this regularly. I hope that you will accompany me in those days too.¡± Yi Xiaodie said before she sighed in relief.


    ¡°True. But right now your priority is to rest your body. Looks like the additional herbs you had chosen bring significant effect on your health and cultivation.¡± Said Han Lang while he helped her. As a doctor, he felt happy when a person recovered by his treatment.


    ¡°Please return back. I am also happy for Young Miss Yi for her recovery but this have to be done several more times, right? So we can''t bear to see you standing here in the open for long.¡± Ye Guhan advice as he showed his happiness.


    ¡°Right.¡± All of them nodded and walked to the city.


    But Manstein walked slower due to the fact that he still evaluated his training inside that training ground.


    ¡®If I released my full power, which consisted of me using both <Wave Vision> and [Violet Haze Art], I have a chance to defeat that doll. But after that, the doll will learn about it and improved itself by learning my movement, art and techniques involved.¡¯


    Even after he struggled hard for half a day, he barely defeated the doll by pure coincident and luck. Manstein wanted to win against the doll by a large margin the next time he tried it so he had his own agenda.


    ¡°For someone at your level, it is a great achievement in itself. Why are you bothering to defeat that doll so much?¡± asked Alice from his consciousness.


    ¡°My current strength is in the lowest stratum of power, there''s no mistake about it. Other than cultivating, there are also techniques and arts for me to learn and to make me stronger. If I can''t raise my cultivation in a short period of time then I need other sources to increase my battle prowess no?¡± Manstein had thought about it thoroughly and he decided to increase his power mainly on techniques, arts and weapons.


    It was because his real problem would be to advance inter stage and between stage. It needed resources and in the world where resources were scarce, the competition to get it became more apparent and fierce.


    Only by learning techniques and arts were the best solution for increasing his battle prowess other than obtaining a good weapon.


    ¡°Right.¡± Alice agreed on that fact. Cultivation is important but so the techniques and arts involved other than the weapon.


    ¡°But it takes time and efforts to learn some techniques.¡± Said Alice before she continued in a stern voice, ¡°Do you really want to do it?¡±


    ¡°This is my main methods. If one day I am forced into a corner, I will probably use everything even those techniques and arts from Allway sect to get what I desire.¡± Manstein replied but his eyes showed his decisiveness.


    Manstein had remembered those forbidden arts and techniques from Allway sect for the emergency purpose. Like that one time when he absorbed the energy directly from Nightstalker King''s Golden Core, he actually used a technique that allowed him to do that.


    But his main worry lied in this Xuan City alone. Maybe that was a bias but kindness is not something that one can easily find, much less to develop it in this world where dog eats dog. Wishful thinking as it was, Manstein had high hope that he could bring this place to a relative suitable and safe place.


    As Manstein lost in thought while he walked, he felt something wanted to get in contact with his body. Therefore, he reacted instantly by raising his hands and attempted to grab anything that came.


    Unexpectedly when he looked closely, it was actually another hand that came from behind. Manstein grabbed it tight the instant he found its position but what he did not expect was the owner of that hand!


    ¡°...did you hear me?¡± asked Ye Guhan. Their eyes locked into each other but Manstein looked like threatened.


    ¡°What? Sorry..¡± unable to reply properly, Manstein did not raise his head.


    ¡°What are you thinking about that make you dazed?¡± curious, Ye Guhan asked.


    ¡°Perhaps about learning some techniques and arts?¡± Manstein replied. But he did not sure about it either because there was one thought that kept haunting him.


    He took a glance at a corner of the street where a cat brought its prey on its mouth. Its prey was actually a chick.


    Then he remembered that one aspect of life once again.


    ¡®Once a mortal, remains a mortal. Their deaths are uncertain as blurry as their past and no one even know their time of death.¡¯


    Eventually, no living beings even know their time of death. Manstein started to realize why there were some people that live their life to the fullest.


    ¡®To leave something in this world, to leave their marks in history. That is the first attempt to immortality.¡¯


    ¡°If you want to learn some, then how can you not ask me for a pointer?¡± Ye Guhan smiled before he opened his mouth again, ¡°We can talk it together with her, right. There''s nothing to lose.¡±


    ¡°He is right. Even though I have many knowledge about techniques and ancient arts but the world keeps evolving and the people are changing.¡± Alice gave her piece of mind too.


    ¡°Then I will not be polite.¡± Manstein then nodded but his brows suddenly raised as he remembered something to said.


    ¡°Father.¡± Manstein said, ¡°we should make the safety of the city priority. This is for their return and also for those leaders of their organizations.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that they will return soon?¡± Ye Guhan understood what that mean. It was just he did not expect the time to be so short so he was caught off guard.


    ¡°Yes. They will return with a new friend of her.¡± Manstein answered calmly.


    ¡°But I don''t know what short of experience they have when we are seperated so this can be considered as a special course.¡± Manstein did not want to tell about them being inside spatial crack as it was really dangerous.


    ¡°Alright. But before that....why don''t we return to the residence first. Look at your clothes.¡± Ye Guhan''s words reminded Manstein of something.


    ¡°Crap! I forgot the condition of my clothes.¡± Manstein now saw that his clothes were tattered and finally remembered he had to change his clothes.


    -


    ¡°Hmm, I think that Sister Yue truly beautiful. Why Cousin is always on guard?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked.


    ¡®Beautiful? Sure with her special tail and ears, she has her own charm. But Cousin, you should consider her background and her reason for suddenly appear here.¡¯ Ye Xiaobai wanted to reprimand his cousin but he thought that it would be better if his cousin experienced it himself.


    Right now, Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai walked side by side while Yue walked slightly slower at their back.


    ¡°You should prepare for the worst.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai to Ye Yingyuan before he continued, ¡°Besides, why did you have a mark that is different from your injury?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai noticed that among the injury Ye Yingyuan had, there were some of it that did not come from the collision of his sword so he asked.


    ¡°Ah, this is probably produced when Li Ling pinched me back. It''s painful!¡± Ye Yingyuan said so while touching his cheek.


    ¡°Really? No wonder Aunt is looking toward you two positively but also support you. So when will you two become a couple?¡± Ye Xiaobai said while laughing.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What does that mean!? I only treat her as my friend for your information.¡± Ye Yingyuan denied it immediately.


    ¡°Hahaha, really Cousin. A ¡®friend¡¯ sleeping in the same room and act intimately often? Only someone at your age will believe that you two are a friend.¡± Ye Xiaobai looked at Ye Yingyuan in doubt while his smile only grew.


    Behind them, Yue could hear what they were saying and her ears twitched before she also giggled.


    ¡°Please believe me!¡± Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face turned red due to the anger and embarrassment.


    Then they arrived at the large chamber where the queen was sitting at her throne, looking at the entire nest with meticulous care.


    They were still inside Yellow Bee Nest and they almost arrive at their home. In the large and spacious chamber, the group of three could also see other figures.


    But Ye Xiaobai could not focus at all because his thought was wandering around the thing that resided on his left arm. From a distant, it looked like a gauntlet but he knew that it was the form his bow had taken.


    ¡®This is convenient. When I need it, the weapon will unfold itself and I can use it immediately. Add the fact that I can store five arrows in its chamber, making it an emergency shot in a critical moment.¡¯


    His bow was slightly different from any bows that he had ever seen. Not only it could be folded to be like a gauntlet but it also could shoot some of its arrows automatically. Right now, he put his bow on his hand with care.


    While he still lost in thought, Ye Yingyuan could discern some figure which already in the chamber. And one of them waved her hands toward him.


    ¡°Come here quick. We arrived.¡± The one who said it was in actuality the most familiar person to Ye Yingyuan, Li Ling.


    ¡°We arrived already? So fast. But how come we don''t out from the spatial crack?¡± from his sense alone, Ye Yingyuan could recognize the place that he had seen and felt. The air was still the same so he could make an assumption that they were still inside spatial crack. But why? That was what he wanted to know.


    Besides Li Ling, there was also his brother that radiated the aura of Mid Foundation Establishment stage, which stood there to observe the others.


    ¡°So the rest of you arrived.¡± This time another voice came and Ye Yingyuan knew the owner of that voice so he only turned all his body to the source.


    There stood an old woman but her eyes focused solely on Ye Yingyuan. It was Northern Ice Palace Leader Shan Rao and she greeted him with a faint smile.


    ¡°Greetings to Palace Leader.¡± Ye Yingyuan greeted her back.


    And of course Ye Xiaobai soon took notice of Shan Rao. He hesitated before he greeted her as a form of respect. Fortunately, he had remembered the face of the person that came here because of a certain condition.


    ¡°I have never seen you before.¡± Shan Rao said before she continued, ¡°But you have some similarities with Ye Yingyuan so I think that you two are siblings.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. I did not appear recently because I have to make some weapons and practice my forging skill.¡± Ye Xiaobai did not deny it and even explained the reason why he rarely appeared.


    ¡°And who is that girl behind you?¡± thos time Shan Rao''s interest was piqued by the aura Yue gave.


    ¡®Somehow I faintly recognize this aura. Just where did I feel this before?¡¯ with her cultivation and the disparity between their power, Shan Rao could perceive one''s aura but for her to not recognize it fully was rare.


    The girl with her long silver hair then raised her head and her gaze then met with Shan Rao. But Ye Xiaobai felt the slight different movement that Yue made.


    It was because there were too many things that he did not know about Yue, especially when she could appear right behind him unnoticed despite being vigilant at all times.


    ¡®Since the day where she abruptly appear, I always let my guard up whether I talked with my cousins or when I create and refine my weapons but she could come near me undetected. Just who is she really?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai hoped that Palace Leader Shan Eao would know the answer.


    ¡°This junior here is often called Yue. I''m just a slave which is tasked to bring something to that man over there.¡± Said Yue while she smiled at Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡®So that belt INDEED is for me!¡¯ Ye Xiaobai''s body trembled due to accumulated anger but could not unleash it. He had to bury that emotion...deep inside his mountain of feelings.


    ¡°From your appearance, you looked like a mixture between fox and human. Is that because of your bloodline?¡± just from the aura alone, Shan Rao could know some things and she could see that the aura source came from the bloodline.


    ¡°For someone like senior to know it, I can''t deny about it.¡± Said Yue politely while she took a glance at Ye Xiaobai who stared at her almost like a tiger who preyed on its target.


    She raised the corner of her mouth slightly because of that reason though.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t ask you or treat you differently just because you are different. I''m Northern Ice Palace Leader Shan Rao.¡±


    Yue could not help but moved her head in acknowledgment. She remembered that Northern Ice Palace was a large power in the continent but she could not help but pity her.


    Because when Yue saw her, she could know roughly what had happened to Northern Ice Palace.


    ¡°How come you are late?¡± Li Ling came over to Ye Yingyuan, asking for a proper explanation.


    ¡°I just finished my training. Should I say I am lucky?¡± because of the fact that Ye Yingyuan could barely learned the power of intent, he could not hide his happiness.


    ¡°But you should not force yourself you know. What if something happened to you which cannot be reversed or recovered from?¡± obviously Li Ling knew too well what training Ye Yingyuan had gone through.


    That was why she could not help but worry and kept recalling what his father said to her about the intent.


    ¡®Because you choose to wield that saber, one day you will realize the power of intent. But never force yourself to get that, certainly never.¡¯ Warned Li Dian.


    Because even his father warned her with his fierce look while placing his hands on her shoulder, Li Ling came to realize that the matter would be extremely important.


    ¡®It¡¯s good that he is fine now. But I can''t ignore it any longer because Yingyuan wanted power to protect his family more than his desire to get a partner.¡¯ Thought Li Ling.


    That was the strangeness of the trio from Ye Family which made her admire yet helpless at the same time.


    ¡°Look, I am good just like always so don''t worry about it.¡± Ye Yingyuan said as he patted his chest proudly. Clearly, he wanted to show off.


    ¡°I should have expected it since you...did it to me.¡± Li Ling stuck between her sentences because she remembered what Ye Yingyuan did to her.


    He pinched her cheek abruptly, which left her in a confusing situation. That was why she still held a little grudge against him.


    ¡°I am sorry already, did I? I can''t hold myself back there.¡± Ye Yingyuan said while he caressed his own cheek that had the new mark. But it was true he had a sudden impulse at that time due to a realization.


    ¡®I should avoid her. It is because she...is already this cute. But this can also train my mental strength too. Hai, what a dilemma.¡¯ At that thought, Ye Yingyuan had to let things go at its own.


    ¡®But the real problem is my relationship with her in the future. How should I face it?¡¯ for Ye Yingyuan, he was not ready to be engaged with anyone yet. He was confused why his mother set this things for him.


    ¡°And you better keep yourself from over exhaustion.¡± When she finished the sentence, Li Ling shifted her attention to another person which made Ye Yingyuan breath in relief.


    ¡®Maybe it''s good that she is not angry at me anymore. But now I started to worry about another matter. What if something happened at home?¡¯


    And the next person Li Ling came into contact was Yue. When their eyes met, there was a mutual understanding between the two and they could predict what the other wanted to say.


    ¡°What is it? You looked happy.¡± Said Yue while giving Li Ling a smile.


    Li Ling the took a step closer and used transmission instead to convey what she wanted to say.


    ¡°It''s all thanks to Sister Yue''s suggestion that I know some things to do.¡±


    And both of them nodded. Yue then looked up and gave Ye Yingyuan a look before she shifted to Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I''m glad for you. Just remember that every little opportunity is to be used effectively.¡± Yue replied back using transmission.


    Transmission could only be used by someone who reached the peak of Qi Condensation stage and above, meaning that Manstein would not be able to do this until he reached that point.


    ¡°Look at you. You pushed yourself too hard and even forced your way to learn the power of intent. Don''t you understand the consequences?¡± from Ye Yingyuan''s movement alone, Shan Rao could see that he had succeeded in understanding the power of intent.


    For that, she felt relief and could relax. But she worried that he would do the same thing again. If his parents knew about it, they would be sad.


    ¡°I know about that. It''s just I can''t relax and the threat from the outside world is starting to grow bigger and bigger. I want to...¡± just as Ye Yingyuan spoke, he felt something inside him unstable.


    He instantly fell on his knees, his head suddenly felt like it was spun around. His eyes could not even focus one bit and his hands shook out of his control.


    ¡°Told you, Cousin. Don''t over exhaust yourself, especially since you wanted to learn the power of intent.¡± Ye Xiaobai sighed and because he was near, he could help and supported Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Just let your body and mind rest. Throw your thought out of that head of yours.¡± Suggested Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Cousin, is it true that outside world is cruel? Where even dog eats dog?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked faintly.


    For a second, Ye Xiaobai did not have a definite answer for that. How come? It was part of nature for the strong to prey the weak but life is more than that.


    ¡°That''s why you need to see it for yourself. Even though the situation is tense but if you join a suitable sect, you are much safer than most of the people.¡± Ye Xiaobai knew that Ye Yingyuan would go out from the city so he said it.


    ¡°Because I''m afraid, afraid that one day I will not have the strength to protect our family or those I cared. That is why I try my hardest just to learn something that can increase my power.¡± Ye Yingyuan did not dare to think about it and even clutched his head.


    ¡°Sister Yue, why is it that some person have this scary eye just like Ye Xiaobai?¡± then it came to Li Ling''s mind that when they met for the first time, Ye Xiaobai looked at her with a wary look.


    Yue shook her head a little when hearing this. After that she replied, ¡°When one ventured long and far enough, they have to be wary of anything around them. You have to learn this sooner or later.¡±


    Li Ling raised her head, only to see similar eyes came from Yue.Shock filled her heart but soon Li Ling regained her composure.


    ¡®I see. People that go to the outside must be careful in their journey.¡¯


    Just as they wanted to form a larger group, the entire nest suddenly shook.


    ¡°Quick regroup with the others.¡± Shan Rao could feel the movement of the space around the nest changed greatly so she ordered the rest to gather.


    Then from another side of the room, two people got out with surprise on their face.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± one of them was actually Ye Qingcheng. He had to adapt to his newfound power so he secluded himself.


    ¡°Yes, we''re already at the right place. It''s been three months in this place but I''m sure that outside this spatial crack, only a few weeks have passed.¡± Beside him, Wu Qing was astonished by the scale of the affected area.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Ye Yingyuan truly missed his brother so much that he only raised his hand. It was because he was not able to actively move that he could only raise a hand.


    ¡®Big Brother''s aura is growing stronger than before.¡¯ Thought Ye Yingyuan.


    Soon they formed a large group consisting of the human in the center while the beeknight protected the outer layer. They formed a standard circle formation which was designed to protect the center of the circle.


    ¡°Yue, I have to tell you that I am going to get permission from my father first, meaning we will be going to go to my family''s home first. Is that fine?¡± within the crowd, Ye Xiaobai managed to contact Yue.


    ¡°I understand that. But are you sure....that you wanted to go to his family personally just to apologize. I ask you to do it is because I still harbor some ill will to you.¡±


    For Yue though, the option to go to her master''s family was optional. But for Ye Xiaobai, it was the most important thing he would do.


    ¡°Even if you say the same question over and over again, my answer will be the same. I must go there before I deal with some unforgivable people that I know.¡± Said Ye Xiaobai with a faint killing intent behind his eyes, words and breath.

 Chapter 93: Representatives Appearance

    ¡°Alright everyone, I have an announcement for you all to listen.¡± Suddenly from the throne, a humanoid figure could be seen standing.


    The clothes were a mixture between yellow and black while the figure herself started to open her eyes. There was a feeling of inferiority if one looked at the eyes of the figure.


    It was Theresa, The Queen of The Yellow Bee. Now she was in her human form to make things easier for her guests.


    As always, beside her there was one bee that stood up from the rest of the bee colony.


    ¡°As you know, inside spatial crack everything is not as stable as you can imagine. That''s why even if we reached the destination, we have to be careful with anything that may come.¡±


    The words resonating in that chamber. No one could utter a single word and attentively listened to every word she said.


    -


    ¡°Look at them all. This is already the seventy times a foreign group comes.¡± Inside the hidden space in Xuan City, Wang Yu always stayed there to maintain a vigilance and to prepare for this day to come.


    ¡°Other than that troublesome man, anything seems to be like what we discussed together. Fortunately that only the representative appear, not the actual secluded cultivator.¡± Even Wang Yu had to wary against a large number of those kinds of people.


    It was because of some discussion between the captured people and the city mayor that forced the situation to turn this way.


    It was right after the capture of those people that Li Dian took a visit to them. And Wang Yu remembered it as well.


    ¡°Why are you saving them, senior?¡± asked the mayor in curiosity.


    ¡°They can be used or that I have some pity for them for being used by their sect? Who knows.¡± At that question, Wang Yu only answered with a vague smile and he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°As far as I know, there are some troublesome people in that batch but they claimed if we keep this situation around, it will be dire for us.¡± Li Dian had to say this carefully because he afraid that the person who had done this would be pissed.


    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡± now Wang Yu realized that he had become a little senile. He pursed his lips in displeasure but what Li Dian said was right in a sense.


    ¡°Then you obviously know whose junior that becomes important in their respective organization, right? Why don''t we just make their backer come here to negotiate with us.¡± Wang Yu said irritated.


    ¡°But if they only saved their most talented individual, they will lose the trust from those disciples and indirectly lose their face. They will certainly avoid that scenario. Either they come here prepared or they will abandon their people.¡± Li Dian did not blame anyone though.


    He could see that some of the disciples that Wang Yu brought did not feel any attachment towards their sect. And when he asked the reason, he was surprised by their answer.


    ¡°My sect has a principle that the strong prey the weak but they not only do it but they even use it to their own agenda. I''m confused why they always oppressed the other to the point of crossing the line.¡±


    ¡°The problem is, they are sucking right from us. They took our resources away, extort us because we are too weak to resist. That''s normal actually until they have done it far too often and already cross the acceptable range.¡±


    It was because of the treatment those sects had given towards their members that caused their attachment to that particular sect to disappeared like dust.


    But then Li Dian got something important. He got it from Luo Mang whose sect had planned to do something big.


    Back to the problem Wang Yu had to face. He had only a few days left to prepare but he was not sure about it either.


    ¡°Will those people accept the invitation kindly? Some of them maybe do it peacefully but the others?¡±


    Wang Yu doubted that. Fortunately, his worry started to lessen because firstly that man getting stronger faster than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Maybe it was because he did not belong here after all. He can use soulforce even before reaching Nascent Soul stage, which become his biggest advantage over the other. It''s good that I helped him with Nightstalker King or else he will face hardship.¡±


    If not for his help, Manstein would not have a chance to refine Nightstalker King''s Golden Core in the first place. But he also knew that was just one thing and now he also had his own problem.


    ¡°Time to get something out from him.¡±


    Wang Yu had spent some of his power to stretch the consciousness of the person he held hostage. This was one of the things he had to do in order to press something out.


    And he sent part of his consciousness along with his soul force to the underground labyrinth where he held that person.


    ¡°You still persistent as always do you?¡± with his usual carefree tone, Wang Yu made his presence known to Gong Teng.


    ¡°You again! Just you wait sooner or later I will break this place you prepared for me.¡± Said Gong Teng in a fit of anger.


    ¡®He is right. The only key to get out of here is by knowing this person but I don''t have a clue about who he is yet.¡¯ Thought Gong Teng but he hid this thought from his face.


    ¡®And the worst thing is for me to miss the date of the arrival of those elders. I already prepare the item, whether they will use it or not depend on me.¡¯


    But he was sure that he spent his time inside his current place no less than a hundred years. This was due to the effect Wang Yu had placed upon him into thinking that a long time had passed while only a few weeks in actual time.


    ¡°Sooner or later is not important if you miss a certain time on your schedule, isn''t that right? Or do you have nothing and come to this city as a passerby?¡± Wang Yu''s voice could be heard right inside his head.


    ¡°You have no business with me. I even doubt what you said is truly based on your understanding or just a guess.¡± Gong Teng sneered as he believed that he still did not have to worry about his motive being leaked.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious already. You wanted to muddle my judgment but your action is showing the sign that you are planning something., Oh, looks like he realized that he slipped.¡¯ Wang Yu smiled cheerfully when he saw the shocked face Gong Teng had produced.


    ¡®Don''t tell me that the person I am speaking with is someone more powerful than me. I thought that he is at least the same level as me!¡¯


    With that thought, he even doubted that he could get out from here without assistance!


    He already tried to use transmission but to no avail. That was why he wanted to get out from the underground labyrinth by communicating with Wang Yu but it also ended up in failure.


    His face twitched due to thinking that much.


    -


    ¡°This peaceful moment...¡± walking right in the middle of the crowd was both an enjoyment and a way to cover oneself from being found out.


    That was what Manstein thought when he saw the people around him. They looked happy even in this dire situation, as if the situation had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°You said earlier that they will return with a new friend, what does that mean?¡± and at his side Ye Guhan asked.


    He had heard that the rest of the group would come later but he had not expected they had a new friend.


    ¡°It means someone wishes to befriend us. But I''m afraid that another little power in the forest will be pissed by this.¡± Manstein replied softly and clearly in order to let his foster father understand.


    ¡°Then I can put this matter to rest for now. But in front of our residence, there are several elders already. They waited there since the midnight and I can still feel their presence.¡± Said Ye Guhan.


    ¡°As expected, the representative of their sects have already checked this city and ask permission from the mayor outside the city I presume?¡± Manstein gasped in surprise. It was just he did not expect that Li Dian let them enter the city this soon.


    ¡®They enter sooner or later will not change the discussion over the disciple and their talented people, Senior.¡¯ Alice said in his mind.


    ¡®So now Coiling Dragon Formation is in the semi-permeable state which can distinguish friends and foes? Just what the heck is this formation?¡¯ Manstein now truly understood just how strange and powerful this formation was.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But he also understood why there is such function. When it used attraction force to pull those people in, it allowed them to enter the formation albeit temporarily, meaning that the formation could really differentiate friend from foe.


    ¡®This is its advantage, no. This is its only advantage because the original location cannot be moved by ordinary means.¡¯ Warned Alice.


    ¡®Is it because of some important part that was located in another space in the same place?¡¯ Manstein now understood that the only way to move the formation along with the city was to get that Allway Dome which he had no clue about!


    ¡®And Senior, hehe..¡¯ Alice sounded rather playful so Manstein started to pay attention.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Manstein became curious as well so he tried to pry, attempting to get something.


    ¡®There will be some group that searching for that man you tailed before.¡¯


    Manstein was not surprised in the least about it. He somewhat knew that the situation would turn out like this. But he had to know why there would be such people searching for that man.


    ¡®Think about it, he came here alone and from his strength I can only conclude that he is someone who will not have much interest in this unless there are some people told him about it.¡¯ Alice said this because she knew just how stubborn some people are when they pursue the strength to reach longevity.


    And because someone had incidentally obstructed their plan, they had to first know the situation. But they would not expect that the degree of their mistake would make the situation much worse.


    ¡®And what is his situation now? Being trapped inside that underground labyrinth is truly a torture.¡¯


    ¡®He is angry. He cursed those people that make him come to this place.¡¯ Answered Alice before she continued, ¡®hear this out..¡¯


    Manstein then could hear a faint voice. It was in high tone and the voice clearly was belonged to someone who had been angered to death!


    ¡°I curse their nine generation for making me into this situation! How can I am trapped inside ¡®that¡¯ labyrinth!?¡±


    It was so frustrating for him to be trapped inside ¡®that¡¯ labyrinth by some expert but what could he even do?


    Venting his anger out first obviously.


    ¡°Those elders from that sect, I will deal with them once I get out from this place.¡±


    And just when Manstein wanted to enjoy a bit more, the voice abruptly stopped. He chuckled slightly but he kept his attention to the words the man had said.


    But sadly Manstein and the rest would not now the true reason why Gong Teng came to Xuan City. They would only know that someone told Gong Teng about it and he came because of that reason.


    ¡®I cannot keep my existence out from their detection but I can hide the reason why I come in the first place. But still...will this be okay?¡¯ Gong Teng thought to himself.


    Originally, he came to reap the thing he coveted due to the chaotic situation that would envelop the continent but now he could not even save himself.


    Manstein had a faint feeling of something he missed but he had no time left so he digested whatever Gong Teng said earlier.


    And why he could hear Gong Teng''s voice? It was the connection of space and this could only be done by someone who reached higher mastery over space.


    ¡®At least I know that we have a special guest.¡¯ Commented Manstein after he fully digested every words to his mind.


    ¡°Slowly, don''t be rash.¡± A hand held him from the side. Unexpectedly they arrived at the front of the residence.


    Ye Guhan watched as some elders stood right at the front of his residence but he kept watching.


    Manstein became confused why his foster father acted like that.


    ¡°Just to make them notice us.¡± Answered Ye Guhan. And he was right as some of them looked at their direction.


    But unknown to the two of them, the elders were actually from Cleansing Ancient Sect but they deliberately change their clothes.


    ¡®Where is he? I can''t find him ever since we arrived here.¡¯ One of them sent with a transmission.


    And the one who led them all was Bai Zhen, the elder that talked to Gong Teng previously.


    ¡®Previously we were halted by the guards and even the mayor himself. Do you think this is because of that new formation?¡¯ Bai Zhen replied back in a transmission.


    They became warier since they could not detect the structure of the formation even after they entered the city. And then someone entered their sense.


    At first, they would ignore them like always but somehow the act of the newcomer made them look at a second glance.


    A middle-aged man and a young man walked together. That was what they saw from the outside but they could see that the middle-aged man was a cultivator who had reached Culture Core stage.


    And for the young man, they could nor see the depth of his power.


    ¡®That middle-aged man is just a Culture Core cultivator and that young man is either only a mortal or someone who can hide his cultivation. Be careful.¡¯ All of them heard from Bai Zhen.


    ¡°Welcome back, Mister.¡± The guard who saw Ye Guhan quickly greeted him politely. Even though the guard knew about Ye Guhan''s only son but he would not blame him or his son.


    ¡°How is the situation? Is there any problem?¡± asked Ye Guhan with concern.


    ¡°Just now, these elders ask my permission to stay at the front of the residence. Is this good enough?¡± the guard glanced at the group of elders before he returned his gaze back to Ye Guhan.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let them in or to make them stay at the nearby hotel.¡± Ye Guhan then asked, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°They said they want to hasten the discussion.¡±


    Manstein then looked at the elder, one by one, trying to remember each face so that they would not be forgotten if somehow one of them truly the ¡®guest¡¯ he had been waiting for.


    ¡°Good, now continue with your duty.¡± Ye Guhan nodded in satisfaction. Next, he walked toward those elders that had their mouths almost opened like an egg.


    ¡°Exalted guest, why are you here? The invitation had been sent and the one who is responsible for this is not only Ye Family but also the mayor and all of the inhabitant of the city.¡± Said Ye Guhan in a polite tone.


    Seeing the expression of those elders turned serious, Ye Guhan added, ¡°It¡¯s because our safety is threatened that we act in self-defense. So we, people of Xuan City, are responsible as a whole. But if you wanted to find your people, it''s fine. And don''t ever think of escaping, I really suggest you.¡±


    ¡°The entire city is responsible? What do you mean by that?¡± this time, even Bai Zhen was confused by the statement.


    ¡°Yes. We decided whether to act in self-defense or to just ignore the situation but this time even the citizen left it in our hands. Tell me, are they not responsible? And since they left it in our hands, the biggest responsibility will fall on those who decide things.¡± Ye Guhan said.


    It means that all of them were responsible. But, the one who had the biggest weight on that responsibility would fall on the mayor and Ye Family because they were the ones who decide things.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. The entire city is responsible but the biggest consequences will be weighted on the one who decides things am I right?¡± Bai Zhen was surprised by this.


    He could see that the middle-aged man in front of him fully realized the weight responsibilities had on his family and the mayor. And of course he realized that the middle-aged man in front of him was someone from Ye Family.


    ¡°That is so. Now, should I recommend you a place to stay or do you have somewhere already?¡±


    They felt strange when Ye Guhan say it. It was as if he cared deeply despite the fact that they outnumbered him in both quantity and quality. Not only he treated them like that but they could also see that his entire body synchronized with his heart.


    They were experienced, they had known many people and met with various characters in their lifetime so they could discern whether the person in front of them putting on airs or truly sincere in their words.


    ¡®Despite we are looking down on him, he still treats us like his guest. As if all his guests are important no matter the situation.¡¯ They could only think but could not express it due to their pride.


    ¡®They must be thinking about the words and the concern Father gives to them. For an honest person, they don''t even have anything to hide and that is the biggest advantage....¡¯ Manstein who had seen everything from the side faintly smiled.


    ¡®This is why they are the kind of family I can''t even forget even after a long time has passed.¡¯ Alice said, her tone was filled with reminiscence.


    ¡°We...already have a place. No need for you personally to help us.¡±


    ¡°True. We just being impatient there.¡±


    Then Bai Zhen also said, ¡°Hearing those words from my peers are enough for you., right? I''m sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you for your concern. Let''s leave.¡±


    They politely rejected the offer but they did not want to say that someone who was weaker than them kindly treated them and without hesitation despite they were slightly looking down upon him.


    ¡®They looking down on us earlier but now they are embarrassed instead. How amusing.¡¯ Manstein now found out the reason why his foster father held him just now.


    It turned out that he wanted to show them how hospitable he was and at the same time made them uncomfortable due to his kindness in helping them. He really wanted to help them though if they did not reject.


    ¡®Speaking of which, Did they looking for someone?¡¯ Manstein and Alice said at the same time, which made them understand that they had the same thought.


    They were looking right at their eyes. Those elders¡¯ eyes were looking around despite they hid it with a rather blank look on their face.


    -


    ¡°What does Elder Brother mean we have to get out from this place?¡± asked Ye Guhan in confusion.


    After they returned, Ye Canghai told everything about the little plan that Li Dian had agreed upon. This was confirmed by both Alice and Manstein.


    ¡°We have to evacuate. Speaking of which, why did we do this? I cannot keep my calm if I don''t know the general reason.¡± Ye Canghai said.


    ¡°Because of the movement in the center region. That''s all I can say. Even if I explain it, you will not be able to do anything to it either.¡± Manstein had to convey what he had in his mind.


    And even Manstein himself did not know the exact reason too. It was only after receiving the memories from Nightstalker King that Alice said this topic numerous times.


    ¡°But to where? We don''t have any place for refuge. Strictly speaking, we don''t have a place to go.¡± Ye Guhan was worried about this.


    ¡°Just go away from this place. Even better if we can leave the continent. The farther, the better.¡± Answered Manstein because he had no other choice but to said it.


    ¡°But how? The people of the city cannot move as fast and long as we can.¡± Ye Canghai wanted to know the answer or at least he wanted to hear an idea.


    ¡°Some records said that there are some treasures that allowed the small world in it to be habituated. But I don''t know how or where we can get it.¡± Manstein placed his hands on his forehead. The cause of all this was due to someone at the center region but he could not do a single thing to stop it.


    ¡°Put this aside from now on. Elder Brother, you too should not be overthinking things. Let¡¯s just discuss the meeting that soon will happen instead.¡± Said Ye Guhan with a smile.


    He knew that his brother had a new position which required more decision making and good judgment, therefore he had to support his brother with all he can.


    ¡°You''re right.¡± Ye Canghai then looked at his own brother. They stared at each other they could see the depth of each others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°About the elders that came here, seeking their disciple, I can only say that we should do it like always. Truthfully, I don''t know why we should this.¡± Ye Canghai sighed. After all, this was not what he had planned.


    ¡°The sudden change of the situation, along with the advantage we will propose are the main reason for this.¡± Suddenly the ethereal form of Alice appeared beside Manstein.


    ¡°Do you mean that they will leave their less useful disciple here, like a trash bin?¡± Manstein raised his eyebrows, seeming interested in what would those elders say and act.


    ¡°Ironically, that is the fact. They had to reduce the distribution of their resources you see, in order to hasten the development of their own power into realization.¡± Replied Alice.


    But she raised one of her hand, instructed both Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan not to say anything.


    ¡°They wanted to politely greet you. Why are you refusing?¡± asked Manstein.


    ¡°You forgot that now is not the time for me to directly reveal myself. Furthermore, you are part of them now so I also want them to treat me as one.¡± And that was Alice''s answer.


    ¡°Well, if she says so then even I can''t change it. Let''s continue.¡± Manstein shrugged his shoulders as he started to talk about their next plan.


    That day was also the last day before the meeting. This was both served as a way for them to negotiate and to increase their workforce, the one which could be used to help them. That was why Manstein had to make sure everything was set and he could catch a trail from his enemy.

 Chapter 94: The Negotiation (1)

    The next day, at the center of Xuan City, there was a large group filled it. They wore various colored robes and they excluded the aura of a cultivator, simply unreachable.


    ¡°Stay away from this area. No one is allowed to take a single step further from this point.¡± The guards were arranged in a manner that would form a barrier, preventing the citizen from unintentionally provoke someone.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Is this the day where they will be carried back?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°That''s right. They are here for a short moment but well, we know more things about them too.¡± The person beside him answered.


    This day was the meeting day where a lot of elders that represents their organization showed up. From far away, even Ye Canghai could feel the power they had.


    ¡°They are all here?¡± this time Li Dian confirmed the situation with his subordinate.


    ¡°At the least, we can monitor and see for ourselves how they will react.¡± He just had the intention to see for himself whether the rumor about the central region was true or not.


    He had heard about it from some of the disciples and an additional information that came from Wang Yu made him wonder.


    It was said that the major powerhouse started to discard their weaker members in their ranks. The reason was unknown and that made Li Dian felt strange. Even though the lowest ranks of the major power was the weakest but their entire role was almost as large as the core member of their ranks.


    That was why he did not know why they wanted to discard those disciples as if they were pests and only truly cared for some important person instead.


    ¡°Since they gathered at the appointed place then I shall greet them. Lead the way.¡± Li Dian ordered, which was followed by the soldiers¡¯ movement to really implement it.


    And at another place, Ye Canghai was ready as well. He was looking for this moment too, to see it with himself some representative which caused a member of his family to get harm.


    ¡°Look at those representatives in the center of the city. They mostly have their cultivation at the Late stage of Nascent Soul while I''m only entered Nascent Soul stage. They probably also participated in that war.¡± He felt depressed for a moment but he knew the exact reason why he was weaker than those elders.


    ¡°Even for someone like you to become this depressed, just like I thought, you wonder why Father in law made that decision on that particular day.¡± Then from behind appeared someone that Ye Canghai knew.


    ¡°I really don''t know why Father made that decision but I will always respect what he decided upon. It was a fortune that only me and my brother got affected by it.¡± Ye Canghai turned around to see that same face but carrying an armor he recognized.


    ¡°This is the only thing that can be considered as a family heirloom and you are about to become someone important.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t have confidence whether I am suitable for this, whether I can bear the consequences. If possible, I don''t want this position.¡± Ye Canghai said while shaking his head. But at the same time, he took a step forward and now he directly faced with someone he knew the most.


    ¡°Here, let me don this for you.¡±


    Ye Canghai could not help but look at the armor. He had seen it numerous times but he could not forget how his father had once worn it with dignity during the war.


    Then Ye Canghai put out a book. He always carried it like a priceless treasure and indeed, it was a priceless treasure for him.


    Opening the book, his face turned serious but at some point, his face started to redden and after that, he showed a saddened expression.


    ¡°You read that again?¡± Yu Feng who was donning the armor frowned when she saw it.


    ¡°And looks like you also read that part. How many times you read that part!?¡±


    But Ye Canghai still looked at that book. Only after a long time did he closed the book.


    ¡°It has been a long time, truly a long time.¡± This time he released his intent all around him.


    And part of the armor then shone, as if countless stars were inside it. A faint shadow of majestic dragon moved around the surface of the armor itself. The shadow of the dragon released the same intent as Ye Canghai, fully integrating his intent upon itself.


    For him to did this, Yu Feng stopped for a moment and said, ¡°It looks good on you. It made me remember the past.¡±


    ¡°No, not just the past but the reason why this piece of armor is still here as well.¡± Only after Ye Canghai said this that he stopped emitting his intent and help himself to don the armor.


    ¡°There are only several occasion where someone has to wear this Dragon Commander Armor, like today where we have guests from various background.¡± Ye Canghai finished with his armor and then he stood up. His eyes stared at his own armor, reminiscing about his father.


    ¡°For a second, you looked like Father in law. And surely when our sons see you in this armor they will surely admire you even more.¡± Said Yu Feng while smiling.


    Ye Canghai had a serious but determined expression when he wore the armor. And only when he heard what Yu Feng had said that his expression turned soft.


    ¡°Now that my preparation is completed, should we call him?¡± asked Ye Canghai.


    ¡°He said that he would get out in time.¡± As Yu Feng wanted to say more words, she found out that a hand was holding onto her head.


    Both of them stared at each other, did not move for a moment.


    ¡°I doubt that I can do this well. Even now, I have no intention to claim this position so if I make any mistake in my leadership, you can warn me. Or at the worst scenario, just removed me from my position.¡± Said Ye Canghai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for being harsh at that time then.¡± Yu Feng held his hand in return as she sighed softly.


    ¡°And the last thing, how is it going? That matter between Yuan¡¯er and Li Dian''s daughter Li Ling, what about it?¡± Ye Canghai suddenly remembered that matter just as his naughty hands slipped expertly into Yu Feng''s clothes.


    Suddenly felt that hands, Yu Feng held it in a death grip. She then said, ¡°With how things going on around the two of them, I think that as long as Yuan''er have a slight affection for her then it will be successful.¡±


    Then she continued, ¡°And you should not do this for now. We have guests to attend.¡±


    Despite saying that, Yu Feng''s breath became heavy for a second.


    ¡°You''re right. Let''s go to the appointed place. I believe that he will be there in time.¡± With that, Ye Canghai stopped his hands from teasing his wife.


    ¡°Good.¡± After regained her composure that Yu Feng replied and the two walked together toward the center of the city.


    -


    In the familiar room inside Ye Residence, Manstein was standing at the entrance.


    But his eyes focused more to the altar in front of him. He had a deep impression of this altar due to the fact that it was the reason he could be separated from Ye Yingyuan''s body, completely free.


    ¡°There must be another item which can merge multiple souls into one body albeit temporary.¡± Manstein said while still looking at the altar.


    ¡°There is.¡± Alice confirmed it as well before she hesitantly continued, ¡°But it is much harder to find than this Spirit Severing Altar.¡±


    For Manstein, it was just his speculation that if there was something to separate the soul then surely there would be the opposite which could sustain multiple souls together.


    But in the data storage of Intelligent Assitance Device, there was no such item recorded down. Instead, there was a trail of such item only in name and no physical appearance.


    After he saw the altar until he satisfy his heart, he once again reevaluate the entire night of his secluded meditation.


    ¡°Now I started to breath using Breathing Technique at the level of half reflex. I only lack time.¡±


    His breath rhythm started to form the standard breathing technique but sometimes it was also like regular breathing. This was not something that can be mastered in a single day. It needed a certain amount of time before he could reflexively using breath technique to the point of every breathing is a breathing technique.


    ¡°So what you decide in the future? Do you want to make some clones or to independently raise your own strength?¡± at some point Alice asked with curiosity.


    She wanted to know what Manstein would do now that he could integrate cosmic essence to his own energy source, forming a unique Cosmic Qi type.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Perhaps a clone or two will be good for safety purpose. But...I remember that rebuild a body is not as easy as creating a clone.¡± Manstein solemnly said.


    Because the one who had to do it was supposed to be at Nirvana stage and they had to understand Body Incarnation and Creation.


    Without sufficient knowledge and power, no one could rebuild one''s body even if they had the intention to. At this thought, Manstein felt that his luck...was really good. Perhaps it was because something interfered with his fortune?


    ¡°Some sage said that fortune comes with karmic virtue. And misfortune also comes with karma. Will this affect my situation?¡± because remembering his luck, Manstein somehow thought about this.


    ¡°The seal placed in your soul, I''m afraid that it will interfere with karma. This is something that even cultivators cannot touch or do anything about.¡± Alice said in a grim tone. But Manstein knew that was the truth.


    Even cultivators in their deepest selves is still a mortal who had karma. Currently, they has been researching about ways to understand karma bit by bit and still does not find a method.


    But Tribulation and Retribution Seal in his soul could make Manstein understand how the seal worked by using karma.


    ¡°At the least Alice, this seal is still beneficial to me. There is no loss if there is no profit as like there is no weakness without strength.¡± Manstein just had to accept it and found the seal¡¯s advantage.


    ¡°I understand but even my understanding about it is lacking. No one truly knows the workings of karma.¡± Replied Alice in worry.


    ¡°But we have a trace of how it worked in a simplified version.¡± And where did Manstein got that part, of course, it had something to do with the soul seed which resided in his soul.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that you have some clues regarding this matter?¡± this caused Alice to wonder what kind of information Manstein had.


    ¡°Actually, even everyone already knows about this so this is just me reciting what was known.¡± Manstein said before he continued, ¡°Anything we do in this world, no matter how small it is, shall affect us in the future. Too familiar with that phrase right?¡±


    ¡°So it''s true that you got that same phrase but why did you still tell me?¡±


    ¡°I told you about it but I emphasized the word ¡®no matter how small our act''. It means that everything that I do, it will return to me as a counter.¡±


    Manstein said that because he had seen what happened to the bearer of the seal he had. They could attract more powerful effect of karma from their everyday life!


    Some of them became humble and more attentive, trying to tie good karma with every single living being. And another, they had to face their nightmare due to their own karma.


    Manstein was afraid, truly afraid that his karma would hit those around him. He had committed numerous demerits from his previous world and he was afraid that it would affect him in this world as well.


    ¡°Then are you planning to follow the path of Ye Family?¡± Alice now understood what that meant. Manstein could not do too much demerit nor did intentionally committed crime.


    ¡°Like someone said, follow the footprint and you will find the source of that footprint. I just follow their way of life, nothing more.¡± Manstein shook his head. He turned around, seemed to leave the place where the altar was placed.


    ¡°Like a saying that those who got near the perfume shop will emit a fragrance of perfume while those who lived near the blacksmith will smell like metal and smoke.¡± Alice agreed to that point. As long as Manstein stayed this way, it would not cause anything bad.


    ¡°Yeah, looks like their character is spreading to those they interacted with. Perhaps, I am also included.¡±


    After that, he left the place. He started to think about The Golden Core which he extracted from Nightstalker King. Last night, he tried to absorb more qi from it but it seemed less effective.


    ¡°You better not thinking about devouring the core.¡± Warned Alice. She had a gist of what Manstein had been thinking since last night but she insisted Manstein not to devour the core.


    ¡°But the situation, if I become the cause of this then I will not be able to face anyone here.¡± Although Manstein had wanted to devour the core directly, he knew that there was a good reason for the warning.


    He had been absorbing the core''s energy, refining it and increasing his own power step by step. He worried that he would not be able to find another resources to help him increased his power so he felt the desire to devour the core instead.


    But the core actually belonged to someone else, and at higher stage of power far beyond his current power at that. If there was something in it, even Alice would not be able to help him given the situation.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Once we visit that place, you can be at ease for some time. I am here to help you so just act carefully and we will safely pass any trials that come in our way.¡± Alice comforted Manstein.


    Manstein nodded in agreement, ¡°Right, your words made me less anxious. Just hope that nothing happen to it.¡±


    Manstein walked out from the room and made some final adjustment to his physical body. It was because he had acquired some sight into the method to use <Violet Haze Art> first technique, Violetforce.


    Manstein then focused his attention, his qi circulation to be headed towards his feet. At Qi Condensation stage, one could not fly due to their limited energy reserve. Not only that was the reason but it also included the density of one''s qi that enable someone to be able to fly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s move from the entrance of the residence to the center of the city with this...¡¯


    As Manstein started to raise the quantity of his energy right at his feet, he made those energies which already gathered at his feet react!


    It created a burst of mass release energy below his feet. But when Manstein wanted to take a step forward, he miscalculated the difficulty of Violetforce technique. A faint violet qi appeared and flashed below his feet but Manstein was thrown far away from his appointed destination.


    The place where he hit, was just at the wall in front of him. He heard a cracking sound as his face landed first onto the wall.


    ¡®Looks like my nose is broken.¡¯ Manstein felt the pain. He did not blame anyone but himself for this. He had to adjust his output and that was where he wrong.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Alice asked.


    ¡°Like usual, the pain is there but not really affect me. I''m almost completely numb to this kind of pain.¡± Replied Manstein.


    He tried to steadily stand while touching his nose. He could see a trace of blood from his nose but he did not expect that this body of his now felt more comfortable than ever.


    ¡°I did not expect that my body is getting better at every moment. I can feel the pain more than ever and even slightly miscalculated the amount of energy output I have to send.¡± Manstein smiled as he knew that his condition was getting better. He did not dare to say that he could fully adapt to his newly created body, as he only used indirect manner against opponents for now.


    ¡°Fortunately you follow my suggestion not to engaged in direct confrontation. Now that I say about your body condition, you already tried it. Are you that excited to see it for yourself?¡± Alice stern voice could be heard within his consciousness.


    ¡°I only used a bow and simple formation before but it really is not good to me. And those two situations made me realized that the previous methods I used can only serve as supplementary. I can''t get used to using formation and bow either but I can steadily understand its simple principle.¡± Said Manstein before he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I''m happy that I can use my own body to confront my opponent!¡±


    That was how he truly felt. If he did not know for sure how good his body was, he would not be able to do anything for sure. Despite his device said that his body condition was already ¡®good¡¯, he did not know what the device¡¯s definition of ¡®good¡¯ truly meant.


    ¡°But you shouldn''t.....directly injure your body in the process. Secondly, you already tried something stressful for your body by using Violetforce. It''s not good if you cannot master it but it is worse if you don''t know the consequences of your action.¡± At the sight of Manstein trying to fix his broken nose, Alice sighed.


    ¡°Now we know the necessary point of my body, at least when using my ability. So there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Manstein had already done with his nose as the leftover blood still remained on his hand. But his gaze never changed from the place where the supposedly the center of the city was located.


    He could feel it, large and imposing qi centered around that place. It was like a large cloud was hanging there, waiting for the storm to descend upon the land.


    ¡°So many of higher stage cultivators gathered at this place on this day. This caused the air around us to be full of qi.¡± The phenomenon Manstein had witnessed just now was the result of those cultivators gathered at the same place.


    Every time he breathed, there were some traces of dense qi floating around him like mist.


    ¡°Just follow the dense qi. It should lead us toward the center of the city.¡± Said Alice.


    Manstein nodded and this time he still used the same first technique of <Violet Haze Art>, Violetforce. And he still directed it towards his feet. Faint purple layer enveloped his feet and with that he took a step forward.


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle it this time?¡± even though Manstein did not voice his pain nor did Alice ask about it but she still worried about Manstein failed again.


    ¡°Just watch me.¡± As if he knew Alice would ask, Manstein used a smaller amount of movement when he stepped the ground.


    Like a wind, he moved farther and faster than his running speed with this move alone.


    ¡°I did it!¡± successfully accomplish his first effort to try the move, there was something for Manstein to feel proud of.


    ¡°Just with this alone and you are excited like this. What a disappointment.¡± Said Alice as she let her thought out with her words.


    ¡°Again!¡± because Manstein looked back and saw that he moved a meter at that moment, he wanted to try again. Using Violetforce as a supplementary movement was not uncommon but for Manstein, it was something new, something foreign to his mind and body.


    Despite having most of the information and experience from the device but in the end, it could not compare with real-time experience, with his own body!


    ¡°Don''t get so excited, Senior.¡± Even Alice could not help but amused when she saw Manstein became so excited over something so simple as this.


    But she also saw that despite the first time Manstein experienced it himself, he could quickly adjust his condition to be able to walk with the supplemental power of Violetforce.


    ¡®Violetforce is the first technique of Violet Haze Art. It mainly focused on letting out the violet colored qi to show the effect. The color reflected the intention behind the technique, short but effective. That is why Violetforce is making the user well balanced in almost all aspect, making the art itself good for offense and defense.¡¯ Murmured Alice.


    ¡®But to do this, one has to learn their energy output to the finest detail before they can practice with this and yet he did it with his movement as a medium.¡¯


    She could see that the movement Manstein made in his every step became more refined as if the movement of his feet was a perfect practice for Manstein to truly master Violetforce.


    One step at a time and it would become a thousand!


    ¡®Is this the move I should do when I use Violet Haze Art?¡¯ Manstein slowly came to a realization. He even did it as he walked with Violetforce technique.


    He walked, towards the place where the density of qi was the largest. He also executed breathing technique while he walked using the Violetforce technique.


    Everytime he moved, it felt like a violet wind passed through. Aside from cultivators perhaps no one could see he moved throughout the city unperturbed.


    ¡°What was that?¡± when Manstein passed through some people, they felt a gush of wind passed. But when they looked around, they failed to notice anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But it''s better if we are safe now that dozens of cultivators crowded the center of our city.¡±


    When he saw the crowded street filled with less gap to pass through, that was where he had to see his own judgment skill to perfectly avoid them. Lots of people standing at the large street still made it crowded no matter how large the street was.


    ¡°Dense. Even my movement is affected by this.¡± Manstein commented when he saw the street was full of people still dared to stand near the densest place in the location.


    Not only dense of people but also dense in the quantity of energy around him.


    ¡°Because they are being protected by those guards in front of us. Quick go there!¡± added Alice.


    Then he walked slower, to avoid the crowds and bump into any of them while improving his movement ability at the same time. Manstein''s eyes narrowed as he focused all his attention on his movement and his environment.


    He would often train this so that his brain would remember it without him manually did it, to let him did this at a subconscious level.


    And at the same time in front of him, Manstein could see some city guards standing and holding the line to prevent people to get through. That was where he should go.


    But what he truly wanted was to go to the entrance of the budding around it. He remembered someone was entering the building a moment ago so he had an idea to enter the building.


    ¡®So that is where you wanted to watch this event.¡¯

 Chapter 95: The Negotiation (2)

    ¡°Will we be fine here?¡± one of the elders who became the representative asked.


    And next to him, another bearded elder shook his head, as his eyes glanced in every direction possible. Only after that he answered, ¡°We ¡®ll be fine. No matter what kind of strange things they have, they will not use it for now and to us. That is for sure.¡±


    ¡°But what if something makes them use that unknown formation? Can we even resist?¡± asked another elder.


    Perhaps because they had never been at the city that they became more skeptical and paranoid. They indeed enter none friendly zone which kept the strange formation they could not recognize.


    But their worries were lessened by the words of the mayor himself. When they came to Xuan City for the first time, the mayor personally greeted them.


    The mayor''s name was Li Dian, they knew it from their subordinates as well as their network of information gathering. As for them, they were just some subsidiary sect that was controlled under the more powerful sect and that caused them to come here as well.


    Because some of their disciples were mixed in the lost unit which stationed near this place, they had suspicions that the people of the city knew that they wanted, or at least had the intention to capture Xuan City.


    But it was true that in the original plan, they had to capture the southeast region which no major powerhouses touched yet.


    ¡®With the additional of Xuan City, there are twenty-seven cities in the southeast region in total. But half of them are not even easy to capture, even from the inside.¡¯ Among the group of elders, Bai Zhen was the one who worried about the development in this part of the continent.


    Every part of Wutian Continent, especially the central region was full of intense clash between powerhouses. This included Cleansing Ancient Sect.


    But other than that, Bai Zhen had been worrying about someone else. That person should at least made contact with them but to this point, there was no clue about that person.


    ¡°Here they come. Please clear the way.¡± When the guards saw the mayor, they instructed the crowd to give way. This was done because the one who arrived was no other than their own mayor.


    ¡°Follow the order so that you won''t get caught in any unwanted accident.¡± As Li Dian smiled, he advised every person around him.


    He raised his head as he looked at the floating representatives which came to his city. Li Dian could not help but sigh, he expected their attitude to be like this, looking down on the others.


    He also waited for another person as he walked slowly to the center of the city. He could fly straight to the place, without doing all of this. Li Dian did this just to see the face of his people he governed.


    ¡°It''s our mayor. How long has it been since he walks like this for us?¡± one of the elderly women spoke in reminiscence.


    ¡°When we are young. That time, the mayor just took the position and his look doesn''t change much ever since.¡± Another woman replied and from her eyes, she knew that the person posing as their current mayor was an existence they revered but could not reach.


    ¡®Old faces, as well as the new ones emerged from the crowd...the difference in our life and age is great.¡¯ Thought Li Dian. Ever since he took the position of the mayor, he often saw new people come into his life as the old was replaced. He felt that he should do something for his people but what could he possibly do? He was just one person and he knew that his life as a cultivator would have changed his view in his life.


    And he remembered the reason for his involvement in this. Other than the case with the Ye family which caused a stir, it also happened to his family as well.


    ¡®Right now, I have to bring him here. I can''t believe that even someone from my family is involved directly in this matter.¡¯ Thought Li Dian.


    But he could not ignore the possibility of his adopted son¡¯s involvement, that was why he ordered his guard to bring Li Kuang to him.


    On another hand, he could not help but worry about his only biological daughter at the same time. In the future, she would be dragged into this mess along with the rest of the people on the continent.


    When he arrived, Li Dian stopped his movement and instructed his subordinates to wait. He could feel it that another person came in his direction.


    Even the representatives turned their head, to see what kind of person that dare to directly let out his power. Some of them could feel the air around them repressed their entire body.


    From the distance, a middle-aged man walked in with confidence and he wore an armor which made people turned their head instantly. The armor let its radiance spread far and wide as if announcing its existence.


    Followed behind the man was a group of people. The citizen instantly knew who they were, excitement and admiration on their eyes increased.


    ¡°They¡¯re here! Granpa Zhang, they arrived.¡± Exclaimed a boy to the old man beside him.


    ¡°Yeah, it is them. No doubt about it.¡± The old man nodded in satisfaction.


    Beside the middle-aged man that walked in front of the group, another man and woman walked side by side. Li Dian smiled when he saw the group, especially when he saw the armor which shined brightly.


    ¡°Brother Canghai, how come you are wearing this armor. Isn''t this your family heirloom?¡± asked Li Dian politely.


    Ye Canghai replied in the same manner, ¡°Only for this occasion though. Please don''t laugh at my appearance for this armor is not suitable for me.¡±


    ¡°But this is really good when you wear it like this.¡± Added Yu Feng.


    Seeing that his wife praised him made Ye Canghai did not know what to say.


    ¡°So they are that Ye Family?¡± Bai Zhen murmured under his complex emotion. He realized that one of the people he had met yesterday was one of Ye Family''s member but to think that the person also held the highest place beside the patriarch.


    ¡°Looks like it. So we should carefully probe what they want. Perhaps there is room for us to take advantage.¡± One of the Cleansing Ancient Sect elders replied.


    The gist of it was at average, many of the representatives started to search for the way to gain the advantage during their talk later. To do this, they had searched for information about the mayor as well as Ye Family for their use.


    And the biggest advantage they had over the opposite party was their authority. They could use this to compromise, to let this city left untouched but in the end it would become easier later when they got their objectives.


    On another side, Li Dian and Ye Canghai actually needed time and some arrangement to let the people of Xuan City could escape from this trouble now and in the future.


    ¡°We can''t make them lead us. They will think that we are benevolent and righteous due to our everyday conduct but in this negotiation, that can''t be applied.¡± Li Dian glanced at Ye Canghai.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And I think that you have to bring your son and that young man here as well..¡± Ye Canghai could see that behind Li Dian, two people stood silently.


    Ye Canghai looked at the two and when his gaze landed on Li Dian''s adopted son, he felt pity but could not express it. He afraid that would make the situation worsened than now.


    Li Kuang, that person always made the city full of matters and conflicts here and there. Ye Canghai often heard about him and it was no common that sometimes he would annoy Ye Yingyuan because of something.


    But now his body was weak, like a withered tree and full of marks, probably from someone else. Ye Canghai only thought was why would Li Kuang even wanted to cooperate with someone else.


    ¡®There must be a reason for this. Is it because of some sort of backlash or is it another matter?¡¯


    Anyway, he shifted his gaze to the second person. Despite his short time in the city but everyone knew him as ¡®Dog Chaser''. And that fits perfectly for Luo Mang for he always chased a dog every single say across the city. Even the dog itself was walking beside him.


    The two only lowered their heads as they followed Li Dian. Luo Mang was afraid to see his elders in this occasion while Li Kuang did not know what to do.


    Then Ye Canghai heard his brother Ye Guhan said something, ¡°Brother, now you are the representatives of our family. Remember what Father said when we went to the war?¡±


    Ye Canghai then looked at Ye Guhan, the memories kept repeating itself inside his head. He would not forget that sentence which ingrained deeply into his heart until this day.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Canghai now truly felt the heaviness of the position of the patriarch. He was literally in control of his families¡¯ lives and that weighted so much for him.


    After he kept silent for a while, Ye Canghai then opened his mouth as he turned to his family members.


    ¡°Then you gather at the designated place which the mayor has prepared for you.¡± After he said that, Ye Canghai went forward awkwardly despite the majestic feeling when he wore the armor.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing this made Yu Feng understood why Ye Canghai was avoiding this for his life.


    ¡°Are you not bringing me together with you?¡±


    Ye Canghai then stopped his body as he remembered that his position now was different than before. He went back and resumed together with Ye Guhan and Yu Feng.


    Actually, everyone who had seen the scene almost failed to conceal their laughter. Ye Canghai could feel the blood rushed to his face, perhaps that moment made him embarrassed deep in his heart.


    ¡°Oh, please. Let''s just continue.¡± To hide it, Ye Canghai said that with a serious face.


    ¡°Don''t be nervous.¡± comforted Yu Feng. She found it hilarious that Ye Canghai walked away like that but she knew that a little change in emotion could affect someone.


    ¡°I don''t know what to do when I face those representatives so I always think about it.¡± Replied Ye Canghai.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Then don''t overthink things to the degree that you even forget a proper reaction.¡± Yu Feng then shook her head.


    ¡°This way.¡± Li Dian led them to the location directly.


    When Li Dian exchanged a glance with Yu Feng, he wanted to say something but unable to do so. And when he wanted to move his arm, he also could not do it.


    Yu Feng then nodded a little with her enchanting smile plastered on her face. At that moment, Li Dian truly did not have anything to convey even with energy transmission.


    ¡®Just watch. Watch every single movement from their facial expression to their physical movement. Might as well use your sense to observe them.¡¯


    The reason Li Dian did not have to convey his things because the other party had already done it. Li Dian at first was stunned but he just nodded to express his understanding.


    ¡°What did you do just now, Sister in law? Did you want to do something?¡± Ye Guhan could notice it immediately and asked.


    ¡°Something important. He has to watch the representatives¡¯ every movement and takes note of it.¡± Seeing that Ye Guhan asked about it, Yu Feng answered honestly.


    Meanwhile, there was another person that watched all of the events in leisure. But of course sooner or later she would show herself, it was just a matter of time.


    ¡°So many representatives and they even agreed to come here. They must be ready if they come here with such arrogance on their faces.¡± Within her eyes, every single elder did not escape from her sight.


    ¡°Young Miss, even though your body is better now but it is not completely recovered...¡± from her side, a maid reminded her.


    ¡°Thanks to the treatment, I can be like this. I cannot express my gratefulness toward Doctor Han and the people here.¡± It was at this time that the young woman smiled faintly.


    Those people were no other than Yi Xiaodie and her personal maid, Kexin. They watched this from the highest story in the vicinity, trying to get the pictures inside their head.


    ¡°And I''m also looking toward the day where I can exert my strength at will.¡± That was what matter the most for Yi Xiaodie. But when she saw the people gave way to a certain group of people, she focused her gaze.


    ¡°Look at that position.¡± Yi Xiaodie tugged her maid''s sleeve as she pointed at the direction where the mayor and the Ye Family showed up before she continued, ¡°That¡¯s Xuan City Mayor Li Dian and those people behind him are people we met before. Can you recognize them?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They are Aunt Yu Feng and Foster Father. Why are you asking that?¡± the voice was different. It sounded like someone else had answered the question.


    ¡°Ah..!¡± because of that, Kexin became surprised and turned around to see a man that raised his hand as if trying to see further.


    ¡°Why are you screaming?¡± the man asked in confusion before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like you have never seen someone suddenly appears at your side, right?¡±


    ¡°Mister is welcomed. But please don''t scare my adorable maid.¡± As someone with great might and power, Yi Xiaodie could feel the man''s arrival from around five seconds ago.


    She turned her head to face the uninvited guest and smiled faintly. As for Kexin who was surprised by the sudden appearance of the man, she stopped screaming and instead looked angrily at the man.


    ¡°Sorry. This is the only place with a better vantage point than the others. Besides, Senior Han permitted me to enter so that¡¯s the reason for my appearance.¡± Replied the man in polite tone.


    Then the man took a step closer and looked at the center of the city, his eyes focused on the representatives and also around them.


    ¡°Wait, I supposed to ask you about something...¡± and then Han Lang also appeared, his face turned serious when he saw the man.


    ¡°Mister shouldn''t surprise me like that. What if someone died because of excessive shock?¡± said Kexin, pouting.


    ¡°Hmm, ¡®What if..¡¯ that is something someone used when they are not sure about a certain matter. But for your case, it already happened and the milk is already spilled so talking about it is useless.¡± Said the man while his mouth curved upward, forming a bright smile.


    ¡°Young Miss, he is bullying me. Please give this maid of yours some face.¡± Plead the maid as she begged at Yi Xiaodie.


    But Yi Xiaodie''s attention was entirely on the feet of the man because there was a faint purple glow beneath it.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Seeing that the man and her maid was better at their communication, she was also interested to know more about this man.


    ¡°Mister should treat my maid kindly because she is also my friend.¡± Said Yi Xiaodie in a polite tone. She wondered what would the man respond with to see what kind of person the man beside her was.


    With his short hair and the mix between black and red colored it like a thread made her mind thought about it.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The man nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Why did you come here in the first place?¡± only after that Han Lang stepped in. He did not dare to interrupt before but now that the time was right, he would use it effectively.


    ¡°Doctor Han is here to watch?¡± Kexin asked.


    ¡°Not only that but I also here to check on your Young Miss. She is still in recovery period so I have to keep watch over her.¡± Answered Han Lang.


    The man kept staring at the people around the center of the city. From his current position, he could cover almost every corner of the place.


    The man''s identity was, of course, the same person which had to come there with only his movement on the ground.


    ¡°Senior, what are you thinking?¡± from the man''s consciousness, a pleasant female voice was heard.


    ¡°About the restriction this world gave me. You should have one as well.¡± The man was no other than Manstein. He was in deep thought about the restriction the world gave him in the form of a seal.


    ¡°Well, because we can increase our soul force without the restriction of our cultivation. Other than that, we can also dilate our lifespan regardless of our weak power.¡± Answered Alice before she continued, ¡°but this seal is a true double edged sword so be careful.¡±


    When Manstein heard that, he knew that even Alice could not understand fully the seal but the obvious effect it could do was to affect the relation the bearer had.


    Tribulation and Retribution Seal was something that only otherworlder had. The natives would not have this kind of seal in their ranks but some of them may know about it.


    ¡®The seal reacted when I interacted with people. But the more influence they have, the bigger the seal will react. This is definitely the seal¡¯s effect!¡¯ Manstein thought. He had his attention on the people when he interacted with them so he could not feel the reaction of the seal but when someone had influence over other people, the seal would react stronger.


    ¡°And you mistook the reaction of the seal as an inactive one.¡± Added Alice.


    ¡°I know that is my mistake alright. No need to mention it!¡± Manstein admitted with a grievance.


    When Manstein chatted with his new family in this world, Manstein mistook the reaction of the seal as it kept reacting every time he interacted. Only when he met with the mayor that Manstein realized something was wrong and kept that mistake in his heart.


    ¡°So what is Mister doing here?¡± asked Yo Xiaodie.


    ¡°I''m also someone from the city.¡± Manstein replied solemnly, his eyes shifted to the crowd which enthusiastly watched the event.


    Even though he spent a short time with them they were good, especially Ye Family. Perhaps if Manstein was in a different place, he could not even survive.


    Seeing the members of Ye Family was in their respective place, Manstein moved his sight to the mayor and his foster father. There was a trace of worry as this event made some great figures pay attention.


    But then the event began as expected. Although it was rare for this to happen, it could be done under certain circumstances. The negotiation which was caused by the unintentional offense was one of it and both sides finally agreed


    ¡°Welcome to my city, exalted representatives from every organization you represents.¡± A loud and firm voice resounded as if to announce the event started.


    All of the sudden, the previous commotion was gone. The whole place became as silent as a grave and even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    ¡°The person that became the a spokesperson for all of you please come forward so I can begin.¡± From the voice, every single person present knew that this time the mayor himself had spoken.


    Then among the representatives, someone moved a bit closer to Li Dian. That person wore a magnificent robe, with decoration and colorful clothes.


    It was actually some middle-aged man with half of his hair already turned white. His face was full of pride and dignity, looking down on everyone around him.


    ¡°If you are looking for the spokesperson, then I am the person you are looking for.¡± Said the middle-aged man to Li Dian. That man then turned his head and looked at the rest of the representatives. They all nodded and there was no objection either.


    As for Li Dian, his expression turned serious even Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan also looked at the man with caution.


    ¡®I think I know who he is.¡¯ Ye Canghai sent a transmission to Li Dian and the people involved.


    ¡®Someone from Hengduan? Is that true?¡¯ Li Dian now confirmed it with his own eyes. He only guessed it but he could not confirm it and only when Ye Canghai said that he knew the person Li Dian realized his guess was right.


    ¡®Yeah, my father''s acquaintance belonged to Hengduan Sect after all. I know that senior is still in meditation.¡¯ Ye Canghai sighed. He had hoped for that person to attend or at least come to the city because now that Ye Shui was no more but to date, he did not show up.


    ¡°I come from Hengduan Sect in order to mediate this negotiation. But since my sect leader, Zuo Kai is not present, I am the one to attend this event.¡± The spokesperson said to Li Dian.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forget.¡± The man then remembered when he saw two people beside Li Dian. But then he sent energy transmission instead to both Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Are you perhaps the sons of sect leader¡¯s friend?¡± the man politely asked.


    ¡°Whose friend? I believe that sect leader Zuo Kai have many friends so I don''t want to judge this too soon.¡± Ye Guhan replied back via transmission and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant. Of course the sect leader¡¯s bosom friend from Ye Family.¡±


    At that instant, Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan these brothers stared at each other. They did not know what to reply with nor what they had to express.


    As for the elders behind the man, they had their attention focused on the mayor and the man but they had no way of knowing what had been discussed. And their eyes held fear and respect when their gaze was at the man.


    Hengduan Sect was one of the powerhouses that one would not want to mess with, just like the existence of Northern Ice Palace in the North Region. And also the current sect leader of Hengduan Sect was the figure who also participated in the war against Otherworld beings that ended two hundred years ago.


    The name Zuo Kai was enough to show them the might of Hengduan Sect. But the man who had seen the faces of Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan felt pity inside his heart.


    ¡®The one surnamed Ye, the forgotten ones. That is their current situation. Even some weaklings dare to offend them, not knowing that one of the heroes from the past resided here.¡¯


    The man''s name was Ouyang. And actually he was accompanied by his junior apprentice brother but because their position was different, they could not communicate like before openly.


    And the reason why he came here was because of the news he got recently from his junior apprentice brother. It was not the Cleansing Ancient Sect asking him nor he saw the situation good enough for him to be exploited but because he heard about the death news of his sect leader''s bosom friend.


    ¡®And Sect Leader is not put from his meditation either but once he is done, he will come here at full speed.¡¯ Thought Ouyang.


    Manstein could discern that some transmission was sent and there was some discussion between the Ouyang and both his foster father and uncle.


    ¡°That man has something with Ye Family it seems. But from the look your uncle and foster father have, it is probably someone that know about your grandfather.¡± Alice said from his mind.


    Manstein did not know why or what was happening but he knew that was true to an extent.


    ¡°Alice, this is a little question that has been bugging me so would you mind answer it honestly?¡± and there was a trace of worry from Manstein but Alice could roughly guess it.


    She said with a beautiful smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine by me. I guess that your question will be related to our existence in soul aspect, is that wrong?¡±


    ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Manstein flustered. Fortunately, he entered his soul realm so no one could notice his expression.


    ¡°You have experienced it with Ye Yingyuan. I know that experience too.¡± Replied Alice before she continued, ¡°Do you even know what thing your device merged into, Senior Manstein?¡±


    ¡°A medallion. Why did my device merge with this medallion?¡± Manstein who entered his soul realm could touch the medallion which resided inside his body.


    But that medallion also contained his Intelligent Assistance Device which was strange for Manstein.


    ¡°This medallion is not simple. In it, there are traces of artificial space and enormous soulforce which served as a boundary between your soul and mine. Truthfully speaking, even I don''t know anything about it, that is why I did not tell you about it and made you focus to train yourself.¡± Explained Alice.


    Even Manstein had to admit that his soul force was at the lowest level, only comparable to Nascent Soul cultivators. Its purpose was to let Manstein had a better control over the medallion.


    Ever since Manstein got the medallion, he could only use his device that merged into it but not the medallion itself. As for Alice who had been inside the medallion, she still could not understand its mysteries.


    ¡°So that''s why you urged me to train my soulforce. To let me have access to the medallion with my connection to my device.¡± Manstein had to agree that her methods were effective, the methods which only outsiders could practice.


    ¡°But I understand something. Do you remember about the item which could store multiple souls I have thought?¡± Manstein now wanted to make sure whether the medallion was one or not.


    ¡°Yes. But this medallion is only able to store my soul and soulforce, not anyone else and cannot store more than one. Sorry to disappoint your thought.¡± Alice had expected that Manstein would ask this so she answered with a tinge of regret.


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Manstein just thought it was a pity. If he could obtain that item, there would be a way for him secure his important people in case someone wanted to harm him and those who had a relationship with him.


    Then Manstein returned to focus his attention. He saw that Ouyang was talking with the mayor and he noticed the gaze of every single person from the representatives¡¯ eyes almost popped up.


    ¡°I don''t know that Father has a close friend as the leader of the sect. Big brother, do you know?¡± Ye Guhan asked. But Ye Canghai was shocked to the point where he blanked for a moment.


    Turning his head, Ye Canghai shook his head as a reply.


    ¡°He doesn''t know either. Looks like Father in law is already old that he forgot to tell us something, just like at that time.¡± Answered Yu Feng with a smile as she shrugged her shoulders.

 Chapter 96: The Negotiation (3)

    Only when Ouyang turned back and returned to his initial position that every single person gasped in amazement.


    They had heard of the famous Hengduan Sect but they did not believe that Ye family had a relationship with it.


    ¡°And after looking at your attire, are you perhaps wanted to announce something after this is done?¡± asked Ouyang to Ye Canghai before he returned.


    Even without Ye Canghai¡¯s answer, Ouyang already knew that Ye Canghai was going to be the new patriarch for Ye family.


    ¡®That armor...is the same in the description from Sect Leader Zuo Kai. That is the...¡¯


    ¡°That Dragon Commander Armor, I did not expect for you to wear it on this occasion.¡± When Ouyang faced Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan at his original position, he said it with a nod.


    ¡°Dragon...Commander...Armor!?¡± many elders shouted in shock. They had heard about the armor from mouth to mouth, especially from previous generation mouth too.


    ¡°Is it truly Dragon Commander Armor? I hope it is real.¡± Bai Zhen became skeptical and raised one of his eyebrows. For someone at the early stage of Nascent Soul to wear the armor was a little unexciting.


    ¡°Didn''t you hear what that Ouyang said? If he said it is real then it has to be real.¡± Another elder spoke.


    Ouyang was someone from Hengduan Sect and to make him able to come with them was a rare occurrence already. Furthermore, Hengduan Sect was a power that experienced the war of the world two hundred years ago! They had vast experience and records regarding Forged Weapon, Special Cauldron, Advanced Formation, even the information about Body Constitution and Bloodline Power they also had the records.


    ¡°But..but isn''t that armor something that only appears during the last war? How can someone has it?¡±


    Hearing that those representatives did not even know the existence of Dragon Commander Armor, Ye Canghai understood that Ye Shui only wore it when he battled at the last war. But there were some comments that made his eyes narrowed because the comments were unintentionally hurting his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. It is just father in law intentionally hid that fact from them.¡± Seeing Ye Canghai expression slightly changed, Yu Feng reminded him from the side.


    Ye Canghai turned his head and body, to face his beloved wife directly before saying, ¡°Thank You.¡±


    His eyes softened when he did that and even Ouyang was surprised to see that. He had never expected that the middle-aged man whose body wore Dragon Commander Armor could be so caring to the one close to him openly.


    ¡°As expected from the first son of the Dragon Commander, even what Sect Leader Zuo Kai had mentioned about him is true in this aspect.¡± Ouyang muttered.


    Nearly all the representatives almost popped their eyes to see the armor Ye Canghai was wearing. This scene happened only an instant as they returned to their stoic and flat expression.


    ¡°Now I only want both sides to reach the best possible result. I can begin with the one who had suffered first.¡± Ouyang said. Despite he was the spokesperson for the representatives but he was actually rather neutral in this so he wanted to hear what the mayor had to say.


    ¡°Then many thanks to Senior Ouyang.¡± Li Dian smiled in return while clasped his hands. He felt the pressure emitted from the elders and Ouyang, as his sweat started to accumulate but he endured it.


    ¡°So it went like this. Part of the Cleansing Ancient Sect openly declared their intention to us to occupy this place. Not only they did so but they also did it in the worst possible of time.¡± Li Dian started to narrate.


    ¡°To defend against it, some senior kindly helped my city and as you all know laid a powerful formation inside the city. This formation is the one that caused people from your side fell to our hands.¡± Li Dian only knew about it but he did not know what kind of formation that protected his city.


    ¡°What do you mean by declaring our intention? It was as if you already sure that our side is preparing for something.¡± An elder spoke up and dissatisfaction was written all over his face.


    ¡°Please listen to our explanation first, esteemed elder.¡± It was someone from Li Dian''s side.


    ¡°Indeed, what you are saying is true about us but the fact that the entire continent in turmoil is the best proof from this. Don''t you agree?¡± said Ye Canghai.


    ¡°What do you mean? I can''t understand what you want to say.¡± Said Bai Zhen.


    ¡°Is this the elder from yesterday?¡± Ye Canghai smiled brilliantly and friendly before he continued, ¡°Then it is simple, don''t harm anyone from this city anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what is the meaning of this? We did not even harm anyone here.¡± Displeasure and discontent, that was the face Bai Zhen made.


    ¡°Can''t you understand what he means or should I present something for all the people to see?¡± this time Li Dian irritated but he also understood that he only had the advantages due to the fact that they were in his city.


    ¡°Bring them here. Let me see what they have to explain.¡± Li Dian ordered his subordinate.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± When Yi Xiaodie saw the scene, she took a cup of tea and enjoyed everything it contains. She had heard about some people that got arrested by the mayor.


    ¡°Apparently, I heard that some people the mayor''s adopted son has come from the powerful sect and the representatives are here. What do you think?¡± Manstein knew about that matter but he wanted to hear an opinion or two about it from another person.


    ¡°They definitely do that kind of things. But your family openly said it, will this not affect those elders?¡± putting down the cup of tea, Yi Xiaodie frowned.


    ¡°It definitely affects them. It is just you know it yourself what sort of person the people in this city, right.¡± Manstein looked at both sides but his lips were struggling whether to smile or to purse.


    After a minute, there was a small group came. Li Dian then said, ¡°Do any of the representatives recognize them? If so then come forward.¡±


    From behind Li Dian, Luo Mang recognized those people. They wore the clothes that belonged to the Seven Color Sect and their clothes were red colored.


    ¡®So they are here the whole time I don''t see them?¡¯ Luo Mang had never expected them to come to the city and got arrested.


    ¡°They are...¡± this time it was someone among the group of the elders that had his face turn dark.


    ¡°Their presence here is one thing but to think that they dare to touch their hands on my people, can someone please explain this?¡± Li Dian stared directly at every single person in front of him.


    ¡°Wait a moment. What do they do to make you so angry?¡± seeing the eyes of Li Dian which showed how much anger he held made Ouyang spoke.


    ¡°Nothing much but entice my family.¡± Li Dian said with a rather cold tone. He felt displeasure even though he said it without hesitation. And Li Dian also knew that some people from Cleansing Ancient Sect attacked Ye Family but failed and he did not tell anyone about it.


    It was because Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan told him not to divulge about it. Furthermore, those people were already eliminated and not even their remains exist. The people which that man brought to Li Dian that day now currently behind him.


    ¡°They are the culprit for what was happened to my family. Now, do you have anything to say about this?¡± asked Li Dian.


    ¡°Looks like this time negotiation is bad. Not only you attacked them but you also did not carefully control your subordinates and disciple. This is really hard for us.¡± Ouyang turned his head and said to the people behind him.


    As a spokesperson, he ought to lend them a hand in this case. But Ouyang also remembered that his sect leader reprimanded him many times not to do anything that harmed the people in this southeast region nor to this city.


    ¡°How about we first discuss the very problem that caused this? It''s about some people that you hold in your hands now.¡± Said Ouyang to Li Dian.


    ¡°Very well. If you are talking about them then they are here already as they watch us speaking right now around the outer perimeter.¡± Replied Li Dian.


    All of them knew about it, that their talented disciples were watching them. But when Li Dian said it right to them, it was intended for the people of the city.


    ¡°Now strictly speaking, I can hand them over to you easily or I can make it hard for you. It''s your choice that will decide that so consider it carefully.¡± When saying that, Li Dian cast his gaze to every elder as if trying to find something.


    ¡°So you are already to the point..¡± hearing that made both Bai Zhen and Ouyang had a better impression of Li Dian. At least he did not make things hard for now.


    But of course the rest of them had to hear the condition first. That was why they tensed up, they did not have many options in this case and they became more cautious.


    ¡°Then you better said your condition first. We are here in your designated location, you have to say it first.¡± Ouyang relayed the intention of the representatives behind him.


    ¡°If you insist.¡± Li Dian nodded his head before he continued, ¡°First, remove anything that related to your respective sects and power from the city.¡±


    ¡°Everything? Do you mean every single thing that related to us?¡± Bai Zhen knew that they would ask this but he could not help but to twitch his face. It meant that they would lose their intelligent network from the city and not only that but they would also lose their connection to the city.


    This intelligent network was the one that provided them with some information about the condition of Xuan City. This was also included several other cities across the continent and losing them meant that they could not possibly know what would happen in the city afterward.


    But on the other hand, they would only lose information about an insignificant city in the southeast region if they agreed to this. Sadly, they could not lose their network now that Xuan City had something that completely unknown to them.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡®This is frustrating to me. What should I decide?¡¯ that was the thought on the representatives¡¯ head right now.


    ¡°I told you already so I have no need to repeat myself.¡± Li Dian could only shake his head before he continued, ¡°But the second condition will be spoken by the patriarch of Ye Family.¡±


    ¡°So this is not only implicated your family and citizen but also the people of Ye Family?¡± Ouyang raised his brows and frowned. He did not expect it to reach this already.


    The people of the city, along with the mayor and his family were connected with Ye Family thus harming them would also harming Ye family but now that all of them were implicated, it would be harder to get the best result.


    ¡°I don''t ask much but for a certain people to attack my family, I can''t let them off too lightly.¡± This time it was Ye Canghai turn to speak. His gaze pierced straight to the people from Cleansing Ancient Sect. And at the same time, they also saw that gaze filled with anger. Even everyone from the family stared straight at them.


    It was an intense stare even for someone like Bai Zhen who had seen many things. He snorted in irritation when he realized the strange behavior of the people from Ye Family the other day.


    ¡®So it is someone from my sect? Then it should already happen before this. And I still don''t get what I wanted.¡¯


    Then after a few seconds Bai Zhen spoke, ¡°Then what is your demand?¡±


    ¡°As long as you compensate in exchange for the people you wanted to take, that is my condition. Just think that this is like the prisoners that want their freedom and I am the one who will talk about their price.¡± And when Ye Canghai opened his mouth, he said it loud and clear.


    And he also remembered that this method was used when he saw some prisoners after the war. Some of the prisoners would be returned to the enemies side with the requisition that the opposite side had to pay a certain amount of price.


    That was not the only reason Ye Canghai said that but he also knew that his own growth became stagnant due to unspeakable reason now but for his sons and the generation after him, their growth was rather fast. So they needed more resources than himself to increase their cultivation.


    This idea was also proposed by Ye Guhan and surprisingly their thought was the same, even Manstein agreed to the idea although he worried about something else.


    ¡®Now that Uncle said those words, those representatives will surely think about it. The problem is that the old geezers won''t give in easily as there is something that can be exploited through this statement alone.¡¯ Manstein watched the facial expression from both sides attentively.


    And while he watched them, Manstein did not forget to keep his breathing rhythm in check. Due to the limited time, Manstein could only absorb a small amount of energy from the golden core and that amount were enough to propel him to the peak of Qi Condensation stage level 1.


    By circulating his energy and doing breathing technique, he increased his chance to break through that layer, entering the second level by his own effort.


    That was his own training in progress but Manstein had to hear what the elders would say about those conditions. After he made sure that his breathing was the same rhythm as the technique, he shifted his focus once again.


    ¡®You have some difficulties in this one. But that is where the best part of this lies, the part where your body started to memorize your breathing, your breath contained more Qi and then the part where you realize that your breath already differs from the beginning.¡¯


    As Manstein had to keep his breathing in check, Alice watched everything that he had done. The movement of his cell did not escape from her observation either.


    ¡®Blood Vein and Spiritual Vein, those two are close to each other and somehow affect each other in a cyclic manner. Now is the time for him to feel it.¡¯


    Manstein focused his sight to the front of him where Li Dian stood silently and then he felt his view started to become clearer. That made Manstein blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°My sight become much sharper than before. What is happening?¡± Manstein thought to himself.


    ¡°Wait, is this because of the accumulative effect from my cultivation and breathing technique? Am I right Alice?¡±


    Actually Manstein had guessed it more or less but to make sure he asked Alice to confirm his thought.


    ¡°What do you think? Is it good?¡± she asked coyly.


    ¡°Hmm, it''s pretty good. Sadly I am even sure that this effect is accumulative and I need time to nourish my body this way.¡± Manstein nodded happily. He had read about this actually but experiencing it by his own body and with his own perspective, that was totally different.


    That he experienced what was written in the record by himself, it was the thing he was happy about. This experience would not be able to be shared with the others even if he wanted to.


    ¡°I started to see something else, oh wait...¡± Manstein shifted his gaze to the elders that were floating above and he could feel and see their energy emanating from their body clearer.


    ¡°..looks like I started to see their estimate cultivation by the power they emitted. Most of them are Nascent Soul Cultivators due to the leak of their soul force.¡±


    Manstein blinked his eyes once again. Initially, he could not even see or feel their cultivation and he only knew about their cultivation stage due to the help of his device and Alice. Other than that, he did not even know what power the people he saw was. But he was definitely sure the people he encountered were high in their power attainment.


    ¡°Good, this is faster than I anticipated.¡± Alice congratulates him. In fact, she knew that Manstein would develop this kind of sensation faster but only after a day of entering the initial stage, his body started to adapt and could sense the danger and power from other people.


    ¡®Perhaps the sense of battle and his special condition can make this happen.¡¯ Thought Alice behind her amazement.


    Since Manstein had taken the lives of others in his earlier day as a little kid, his sense of danger and awareness was raised to the highest level possible. This perhaps was the reason why his body adapted much faster to sense the power others had and thus increasing his survivability.


    ¡®Other than his condition, I can''t think of any reason for this to happen.¡¯


    While each person had something on their mind, it was not the case for the two people who had been watching the scene from the beginning. Their position was the farthest possible from the center of the city and that was enough for them to be safe for a moment.


    ¡°They truly came. Perhaps what they wanted is not only some of the talented disciple that got caught but something else.¡± Between the two, the person who spoke was a woman.


    Her eyes were looking at the distance, where both sides met. She shifted her gaze to the person among them and sighed. Her sigh was filled with helplessness and regret but no one would understand what kind of hardship the woman had.


    ¡°Something else?¡± beside the woman, a young woman also looked at the center of the city but she became absent-minded when the woman mentioned the word ¡®something else''.


    ¡°You don''t understand about this yet. I think that they are also looking for him.¡± When the woman mentioned the person, she became restless.


    ¡°Him? Does Aunt mean they are currently looking for him? But why?¡± the young woman worried about it as well.


    These two people were no other than Zhao Feiwu and Zhao Zhi. Both of them were actually looking for someone but they did not find him.


    ¡°This lady already searched everywhere inside the city and I even looked at the place where his group has gone but there are only scattered beasts along the location and a large tree with its bark formed a small hole.¡± Said Zhao Feiwu dejected.


    ¡°So we cannot inform him about our situation at all?¡± Zhao Zhi frowned as her gaze focused on a figure at the center of the city. The figure she looked at was actually Ye Guhan.


    She knew that even if her second aunt did not like the relationship between Ye Guhan and her third aunt but in the end they had a connection after all. Especially after Zhao Feiwu, who still reluctant to accept that fact knew about Ye Xiaobai.


    That matter was really big for her family. Not because her third aunt Zhao Xiu had a child or because she fell in love with someone with lower status but because her child was male.


    ¡®Even in our family tree, there is a little chance for a male to be born and our current situation proved that fact.¡¯ Thought Zhao Feiwu. But she could not let her guard down because first, she did not find Ye Xiaobai and second, she was afraid the current situation would become worse.


    ¡°We really cannot make contact with him. Even Ye Guhan doesn''t know his whereabouts.¡± Zhao Feiwu replied and shook her head in resignation.


    ¡°Then those elders that became representatives there, is their purpose is to...¡± when Zhao Zhi thought about it a bit further, she almost jumped straight from her position and asked Ye Guhan himself to find Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. They have to be careful here. After all, there''s someone strong with the formation in this city. With that kind of threat, would those elders dare to say their intention?¡± Zhao Feiwu sneered before she continued, ¡°Besides, someone who has controlled Ye Xiaobai already regretted his own decision not to tell his elders.¡±


    Then with a flip of her hands, a certain flag on came out from thin air. And when Zhao Feiwu willed it, something came out from the flagon. The thick white mist was flowing out from the flagon and it started to gather at a certain point in time. After a blink of an eye, a figure emerged within the white mist.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± asked Zhao Zhi.


    ¡°Hmph, obviously the person that harmed Ye Xiaobai. And interestingly, she did all of that just because she had to separate him from his friend.¡± Zhao Feiwu understood some of it now. Adding to the fact that Ye Guhan had given her additional viewpoint from his son and his own conjecture, she started to look for this person she held.


    ¡°You...are you saying that person has connection with this senior here.¡± The figure within the mist said with her voice trembled, she seemed afraid of Zhao Feiwu.


    ¡°He has connection with me, yes. But do you think that will cause me to destroy your fleshly body just because I know him?¡± said Zhao Feiwu in a calm and graceful demeanor but anyone obviously could see that her tone was cold and sharp, with a disdain gaze looking at the figure in the mist.


    ¡°No, not only because you harm that person but also you are also someone he has affection with. But that is still fine until you worked for a certain someone.¡± Only after she said the entire words that Zhao Feiwu shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°If my sect knows about this, you will get a hard time. Even if you are someone from the royal family, you think that you are safe?¡± the figure said in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Eh? So you and your respective sect have something up.¡± From the side, Zhao Zhi looked at the figure and smiled.


    ¡°Of course she has. Otherwise, she would be scared the moment This Lady captured her.¡± Zhao Feiwu already knew about it but she did not know for sure what it was. One thing for certain was that the figure was related to someone powerful, truly powerful.


    Even Zhao Feiwu herself became clear about this the moment she received something from Ye Guhan. Though between her and Ye Guhan existed a disharmony, in the end they had to care about something bigger thus they had to rely on each other.


    ¡®I am afraid that Ye Xiaobai''s existence has already been found. I told you many times how useless it is for you and your sisters to hide it from the emperor.


    ¡®But the worst thing you all did was to let one of your own sisters face that thing while I am unable to even help! That is why I am so angry when I remember this and perhaps blaming everyone including myself.¡¯ When she recalled the voice of that man full of blame and agony, Zhao Feiwu could only compensate this by her action.


    ¡®So I cannot forgive you but still, I will not hate you for that. It''s in the past and that already happened long ago. I only wanted you to be careful with your own family. You can feel their movement as I record this.¡¯ This was what Zhao Feiwu had heard when they exchanged the item and she could not help but recall it.


    ¡®Remember to bring your family members, including that young lady Zhao Zhi away.¡¯ And that was the end of the voice. Zhao Feiwu did just like that and even Ye Guhan made it easy for her to get Zhao Zhi.


    After that, she turned her head and gazed at the place where the elders from the distance.


    ¡°Well, can you accept our condition?¡± after waiting for a while, it should be the time for those representatives to get their opinions and answers to a mutual agreement. Therefore, Ye Guhan spoke up this time.


    ¡°Yes, this should be enough for you all to get your answer. Then without further ado, please state your side''s stance.¡± Ouyang urged them to said their reply.


    Because of that, another person came to the front. Ye Guhan frowned and then sent a transmission to Ye Canghai, ¡°Do you see that person? That is the person I am talking about before.¡±


    ¡°Who? Is it that person you are talking about when we arrive here?¡± Ye Canghai had to confirm this again.


    ¡°Yes. And you know it yourself who he is right?¡± Ye Guhan swept his glance at Ye Canghai quickly before he returned his gaze to the person that came out.


    ¡°So it turned out to be that person. Why have your body become stiff?¡± at the same time, Yu Feng looked at the person Ye Guhan mentioned and she just treated it like an everyday matter.


    And at the same time, Ye Canghai realized that person was not looking at him at all times. Initially, he thought that because of his outfit, he would become the center of attention and that person was attracted to his armor but when Ye Canghai checked, he realized a subtle thing he almost missed to notice.


    That person''s eyes were on the person slightly behind him. And at this time Ye Canghai became curious and after the statement Yu Feng made, he was looking at the reaction of that person.


    ¡°Greetings to the Mayor of Xuan City.¡± That person spoke politely before he also greeted both Ye Canghai and Ye Guhan.


    ¡°And greetings to this lady here...¡± and then even everyone could notice that person specifically greeted Yu Feng.


    ¡°Then I have to return your greetings too. It''s been a long time and unexpectedly you become Seven Color Sect master.¡± In the same manner, Yu Feng replied in return with utmost politeness.


    ¡°That person is someone that Aunt knows?¡± this time even Manstein had to face this matter seriously.


    ¡®Based on what I know after what Wang Yu had told me, the Seven Color Sect is a newly established sect after the war of the worlds. But to think that the sect leader himself come as a representative, what does this mean?¡¯ inside Manstein''s consciousness, Alice smiled with a thoughtful look as she could see the event clearly.

 Chapter 97: Negotiation (4)

    ¡°Since your side proposed some condition to us, we will accept that if you can at least fulfill ours.¡± That man just continued with his intention.


    ¡°And what is your request? Come on, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush.¡± Said Yu Feng without minding her words.


    ¡°I can''t believe you know him.¡± Ye Canghai was surprised to see Yu Feng talked so daring in front of him. That person was the sect leader of the Seven Color Sect and yet his wife knew him.


    ¡°He is actually hell-bent on searching one person. Do you know who your senior brother is chasing at that time, dear?¡± Yu Feng pinched Ye Canghai''s waist and a realization came to his head.


    ¡°Simple. Just not meddle in our business and leave our people unhurt.¡± Said that person. But Ye Guhan clicked his tongue as if that could reduce his annoyance.


    ¡®Damn it! Don''t meddle in their damnable business he says. Good job at his glib tongue and looks like that is the reason why he is the one who will say the condition.¡¯ As far as Ye Guhan could hear, he felt anger raising from his stomach and that felt like warm. But it raised to the head and heated it, starting to cloud the judgment. Fortunately, he was patience, something that already stemmed in his family''s teaching and trait and instead smiled at that person.


    ¡°How about it, brother?¡± asked Ye Guhan to Ye Canghai with his transmission. Ye Canghai had a difficult face but his eyes betrayed that because he knew what Ye Guhan meant.


    -


    Back at the exit of the spatial cracks where there were numerous lights blocking the exit. There was a gigantic nest floating before the lights that formed colorful curtains.


    ¡°Yingyuan is a crybaby~.¡± That sound was reverberating across the nest. In that nest with a lot of yellow bees, a girl said that loud with her playful smile plastered on her face.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! I don''t want to break my promise with my grandfather, that''s all.¡± And there was a boy who always brought his sword on his waist.


    The girl then moved to face the boy and when she did that, her face was full of worry but also anger. Even her long and straight hair fluttered as she released a bit of her strength. The boy realized that and sighed inwardly.


    ¡°Even so, you should not force yourself!¡± that girl was obviously worried as she looked at Ye Yingyuan with her eyes narrowed and her brows raised, questioning the boy''s conduct.


    ¡°You won, you won. I''m in the wrong and you are right. Satisfied?¡± Ye Yingyuan answered weakly after he sighed in resignation. He then turned his head to look for Shan Rao and Wu Qing who were looking at the entrance of the nest.


    Currently, they were ready to get out from the nest so they gathered near the nestle entrance. There were also some other people as well as some bees standby.


    On another side, Ye Xiaobai was staring at his bow and glaive. He did create those two but he did not know what name that was suitable for the weapons. His eyes did not focus on the weapon as he searched for an epiphany, even went as far as remembering the past.


    His hands started to tremble a bit but soon his gaze became much sharper as he looked at the glaive. He decided to name the glaive but sadly he still did not know what name he should give to the bow.


    ¡°Morning Star Glaive, for both me and you...¡±


    Ye Xiaobai remembered a day where he and Jiang Zhen sparred at dawn. And that was also the first time he learned the move Flood Sweep. Hell, even that move was hard but his mastery was slightly above standard.


    ¡°Reminiscence about something?¡± when Ye Xiaobai heard that voice, he noticed that a pair of legs were right in front of him. He raised his head and expected to see the person he predicted it to be.


    With her long, straight silver colored hair and a strange but unique triangular fox ears above her head as well as a tail between her legs, who else that person other than Yue.


    Regarding her, Ye Xiaobai saw that she could use the move Flood Sweep as well with the glaive. And that was even better than him. But that was not the scariest thing because what Ye Xiaobai noticed about her was that her presence.


    ¡°Yeah. And I assume that your skill mainly involved stealth so are you an assassin before?¡± Ye Xiaobai asked back.


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not. Who knows?¡± answered Yue in an ambiguity as she smiled. She folded her arms in front of her bosom and glanced at Ye Xiaobai.


    Ye Xiaobai scanned her from her feet to her head. She was truly a beauty if not the fact that Ye Xiaobai was once trapped in a serious matter just because of a woman, a beauty too. He did not have any desired gain, he was slightly afraid of this kind of thing now. Because of this, he was used and that almost caused his entire family to fall into chaos.


    ¡®I...I am afraid. I don''t want to see this kind of woman, a beautiful woman.¡¯ Little did Ye Xiaobai know that his experienced and trauma started to form a defensive nature. This only happened whenever his desire started to flare up.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡± that change in Ye Xiaobai''s eyes could not escape from Yue''s eyes. She could see that his face started to redden but his eyes were showing sign of fear.


    ¡°Just keep your distance from me.¡± As his breathing became heavy and unstable, Ye Xiaobai opened his mouth. For the first time, he could not even face the opposite sex at such close distance when there were only both of them nearby.


    ¡°Clearly, you are still traumatized from that time.¡± Said Yue as her smile grew and her eyes narrowed. She continued, ¡°That is why self-restraint is important for people like you with larger ¡®desire¡¯ inside your heart.¡±


    Ye Xiaobai heard all of that but his body unconsciously moved backward until his back touched the yellowish wall. He bit his lower lips as his pupil dilated and his breath interchanged between slow and fast.


    ¡°Please don''t make me remember that. Perhaps you dislike someone with personalities similar to me but...¡± at first he staggered when he said his word but then Ye Xiaobai calmed down. Only after that, he continued, ¡°..no matter what, that is my character. That is what makes me as a person I am today.¡±


    He said that while raising his head and directly stared at Yue. This time he did not have anything to hide nor did he had a burden to think.


    ¡°And..you know what I mean because, despite all of the little overboard request from your master, you still come here and even stay here with me.¡± This time Ye Xiaobai¡¯s gaze became sharper as if it could see the depth of someone''s heart.


    ¡°That is not your concern. This matter is for me to take care and whether I want to fulfill it, it''s my decision to do it.¡± Answered Yue.


    But Ye Xiaobai shook his head and cut in immediately, ¡°No, you are doing this wholeheartedly. In fact, you can do less than what you did and still fulfill your duty. I know when someone put all their effort to do something and you definitely fit in that criteria.¡±


    ¡°Also, you don''t have to worry about whether people will accept you or not just because of status.¡± Ye Xiaobai scratched his cheek, he felt that telling Yue this was rather embarrassing because he experienced it when he met with the citizen of Xuan City for the first time.


    ¡°You don''t know anything about me yet you talk to me like this. Do you think you know me already just because we interact with each other?¡± despite saying that, Yue felt that the man in front of her could find the concern she had. Inside her mind, she was shocked to hear that actually. But since Ye Xiaobai had said the words from his mouth with confidence and assurance, Yue knew that the man in front of her was watching her actually. The edge of Yue''s mouth rose, forming a smile that came from her heart.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Muttered Yue as she found the response Ye Xiaobai gave was rather interesting. Of course, even though her word were in a low voice but Ye Xiaobai could hear it and did not know the reason why.


    ¡°There''s still no reaction whatsoever!?¡± a loud exclamation came from the entrance. The first reaction everyone had was to turn their head to the source of the voice.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Ye Yingyuan moved first before the rest of them followed.


    ¡°This is troublesome. The exit is blocked but the real problem lies within the exit itself.¡± Looking at the exit, even Theresa could not help but frown.


    ¡°The problem is, the exit is located somewhere in the city. If we forced our way through, I''m afraid the nearby environment would be destroyed in the process. That is the trouble if we use the spatial crack to move between place.¡± Shan Rao sighed in helplessness.


    ¡°What to do? We are just a step away from home but something like this to block us...¡± Ye Yingyuan could see a gigantic net in front of him. Usually, the place around the spatial crack was unstable but the net in front of him was able to find a harmony in the chaotic space.


    ¡°You don''t have to worry, Cousin. I am sure that at most, we will spend a month here. We have the right person to open the exit.¡± After hearing the commotion, Ye Xiaobai moved himself to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Really? Then for this matter, I can leave it to the other. But I truly worry about our home.¡± Ye Yingyuan said with uneasiness.


    ¡°I also feel the same, Yingyuan. I can''t shake the feeling of uneasiness in my mind but what can we do now? We can only wait here.¡± Li Ling also felt the same about it and could only lower her head.


    ¡°You know that your fiancee is right.¡± Ye Xiaobai merrily laughed and elbowed him. This made Ye Yingyuan stared at Ye Xiaobai with a little anger rose from his heart.


    And Ye Xiaobai realized that he was stared by not just Ye Yingyuan but also Li Ling as both of them hatefully looked at him. He gulped and said, ¡°Is my word wrong? Even Auntie told me about it.¡±


    Ye Yingyuan could not endure it any longer and then screamed in anguish, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Different from Ye Yingyuan, Li Ling''s reaction could be described as bashful. She stomped her foot in embarrassment as she cupped her face with her hands, letting no one see her expression.


    -


    At the Underground Labyrinth near Xuan City. It was the place where Gong Teng was held and until this time, he could not find the way out.


    ¡°As expected of the Underground Labyrinth that becomes famous in Wutian Continent. Even I can''t forcefully use my cultivation power to get out.¡± This time, Gong Teng knew he would miss out the negotiation time and he would just let it be, for now at least.


    It was said that Underground Labyrinth was formed due to the excess energy a Ranked Treasure emitted but no one could verify this, even the Goddess of Artifact could only venture the entire labyrinth without finding anything.


    Of course, Wang Yu knew that this place was far more mysterious than the top Ranked Treasure as he and Alice had searched the entire place. This time, Wang Yu was giving pointers to Hou Fei in a space inside the formation.


    ¡°Here, the part where you can grow all the other part of the body. The important things to create a new body is to make them suitable for even live a normal life just like living being.¡± Wang Yu pointed at a certain bone in human anatomy. The part he pointed at was actually coccyx.


    ¡°Is that really an important part? But how about that time when there is nothing for someone to create their body? Is it to use the soul?¡± Hou Fei was already at his late age so his understanding became much more limited compared to someone who was younger. That was why he had to remember one or two key points and this time it was about the method of body creation.


    ¡°Right and wrong.¡± Wang Yu answered calmly like it was expected to hear such reply.


    ¡°We cultivators can cultivate the energy around us to increase our strength, to get a better understanding of ourselves. Then when one reached the Nascent Soul Stage, they will cultivate something that we currently called Soulforce.¡± Wang Yu continued but he pointed to himself while facing Hou Fei.


    ¡°Soulforce is actually a small part of the larger book inside every one of us. It is just we cannot see it nor can we feel it despite our powerful sense. This book is in every part of our body, whether it is our skin, muscles, bones, as well as our internal organ every one of them has this book.¡± Wang Yu smiled wryly, he remembered that this topic was hard even for him when he learned it for the first time.


    ¡°Book? A book that presents in every single thing our body has, what is actually this book?¡± You Fei''s interest was piqued. His old face was brimming with curiosity, like a kid with a new toy.


    ¡°A book that dictated our form, our body state and basic traits of our character, to put it simply a book which dictated our fate.¡± Wang Yu now was letting out a part of his understanding of this topic.


    ¡°But then how can one form their body after their fleshly body is destroyed completely? Wait a moment, Soulforce is a part of the large book of our body, does that mean we can still recreate body using our own soul as a template?¡± You Fei excitedly shouted.


    From his understanding, the body was like a building while the soul would act as a blueprint. It was because cultivator had their soul nurtured that they could use their soul to recreate their new body with their own characteristic. This was used when Wang Yu and Alice had to form Manstein''s body, using his own soul as a template and then forming it to their own preference.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. But sadly, the most problem we have to face for this is also resources. As such...¡± it was when Wang Yu wanted to explain the solution that he felt something coming to the Underground Labyrinth. He felt the sensation quite familiar so he knew that anything that came probably someone he recognized.


    ¡°That''s it for now. There''s one more thing, please keep monitoring the situation inside the city.¡± Then with a swept of his hand, Wang Yu brought the tools out of sight and all of it already disappeared from the space.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Hou Fei asked which made Wang Yu immediately reply, ¡°Someone¡¯s coming to fetch the bait. Do you recognize it now?¡±


    The sensation was already at the range which even Hou Fei could detect. Wang Yu laughed softly before he waited for a reply.


    ¡°I have felt this somewhere. Just who is it?¡± Hou Fei had met numerous people thus he had to at least remember the unique sensation each person had. It would be definitely someone he had met if he could recognize the sensation but it took time to truly know who it was.


    ¡°I hope that you know just who it is because that person is not a good news.¡± After Wang Yu said those words, he left immediately.


    -


    ¡°My sense is starting to change. Looks like I can hear things nearby.¡± At first, Manstein felt that his vision became clearer and sharper but as Alice had mentioned earlier, his body was adapting to the change that the unique energy brought to the body.


    The first thing he heard was the buzzing sound of the fly in the outdoors. It felt like the constant and continuous sound of life as if they wanted to show their existence in the vast world where no one would even care for them.


    The sound was delivered through the medium which was the air. But normally, it was very hard to catch the sound just relying on the hearing sense and organs. This was the phenomenon where the body would change totally, to be able to use Qi effectively and efficiently.


    Then the voice of the crowd letting out their piece of minds could be heard even though it was faint.


    ¡®Great, now even your sense of hearing is adapting as well. I started to forget the sensation myself you know.¡¯ Commented Alice.


    ¡°No, compared to your sense and perception this is not worth to mention. For you this is fast but to me, the current me this is slow!¡± said Manstein in an annoyed tone. He felt that despite his new body was adapting fast but it was not fast enough.


    Alice was stunned before she said, ¡°Be patient! This is crucial and cannot be forced nor be hastened lest the very path you will take is a dead end, senior.¡±


    Manstein had no argument on that. He even could not reply to it because it was all true. If he forced it, he would not be able to properly circulate qi to every part of his body. Forget about breaking through to Foundation Establishment stage, he would not reach the peak of Qi Condensation stage.


    ¡°Can you hear what they say about this event?¡± Manstein asked Alice. It was because he finally heard what they were saying and that was rather unpleasant at first because the quantity of the people in the surroundings was so much that his sense of hearing received multiple response.


    ¡°Why is the mayor bringing him here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know but I think this is far from done. Just look at the expression of those elderly, they still looked tense even after an agreement has been acquired.¡±


    About what some people had said, Manstein also agreed. No, he knew that the next thing they would speak was the people involved in the incident. Fortunately, this incident was not too glaring thus only the higher-ups of the powerhouses knew about this with their information network.


    Nevertheless, even the involved people that came from numerous sects and powerhouses were brought in unintentionally. This was the problem because they were not supposed to be at this place.


    ¡®They looked tense because their relationship is starting to get the light by coming to this place. It''s a good sign that there is definitely something among them. It is also good that I am so weak they did not care about me at all.¡±


    Manstein did not know whether his weak cultivation was a blessing or a potential danger. But one thing for sure, he would look the same as other people in Qi Condensation stage until the half competition of its stage.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say either. But if Senior reached the seventh level from the total of twelfth at Qi Condensation stage, people will notice the level of your cultivation.¡¯ Said Alice from the sideline.


    ¡°Do you still like calling me by ¡®senior¡¯ even after the difference in age?¡±


    ¡°It''s because you are one. And I will always call you by that for all you care.¡± Answered Alice.


    Initially, Manstein had waited for some time to pass and then discuss this again. But this did not work like what he had planned and he only found that the matter was already set from the very beginning. He could not change the way he called by Alice even if he felt discomfort.


    ¡°Alright. Thanks for your piece of mind. Anyway, why did you suggest that to the mayor? What are you aiming for?¡± there was another thing that bugged Manstein and since the condition allowed it, Manstein asked Alice.


    ¡°That matter, huh. It''s because I find it interesting that among the disciple, there is someone with an unexpected gift. And you know what Senior? That disciple is treated poorly, barely as an outer disciple.¡± The blonde beauty chuckled and then she continued, ¡°I want him at our side by this negotiation. Let''s see what the elders from his sect will reply first.¡±


    Manstein understood that Alice wanted someone to be her helper, someone with talent and potential. But he could not understand what she saw at that man beside the mayor. That person she talked about was no other than Luo Mang.


    ¡°In the future, you will know my reason. Just follow the flow.¡± Alice softly said.


    Since she did not tell him, Manstein would find it out someday in the future. After both sides reluctantly agreed to the terms, they let out the steam from their head as the accumulated tension was released.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, just words alone is not enough to measure a deed. That is why we will write this down.¡± The verbal agreement had been reached, therefore someone had to write this lest one or either side would not hold true their own words from their own mouth! Ouyang as a mediator and the people from the various sect put out a parchment and a brush.


    ¡°Senior Ouyang...¡± Ye Guhan was the first to respond as he felt the surrounding air pressured him. He knew what it was and he looked at the people of the city, looking at the middle-aged man whose hands now lightly touch the brush. He opened the parchment and instantly wrote something in it.


    ¡°Elder Ouyang, do you want to do this now?¡± even Bai Zhen was astonished by the sight. He remembered that Ouyang had wanted to partake in this farce if he personally went to the Xuan City and viewed the negotiation.


    Other than that, he was the one who would write the terms and agreement both sides had accepted. For him to take part in this was both an honor and deterrence to them. They at least understood why this region was not touched by anyone even the major powerhouses but they, the elders and leaders from various sects felt it was lacking.


    Their thoughts fluttered just like the brush on Ouyang''s hand, stroking the blank scroll with elegance. At the same time, they could also feel something descend to their place.


    ¡°Hmm, this feeling. No doubt about it, it is the thing that controls and watch over our world.¡± While writing off every statement to the scroll, Ouyang stopped for a moment as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°This is...The Will of The World?¡± as someone who had interacted with it, of course, Ye Canghai could feel the familiarity in it.


    ¡°Why would it descend? There is no....¡± as far as he remembered, the only times it descends was when there were matters involving outsiders. And when he thought about it, there was indeed someone that fit the category of outsiders. The outsiders here referred to the ones that were not born in their world but entered their world.


    And that category suited perfectly for that man whose position was on the highest floor in one of the buildings near the center of the city. That man stood there, watching the entire action that occurred. His expression was flat, but one could see that the most obvious characteristic this man had was his short hair.


    Most people here usually had long hair that could reach more than their shoulders. But that man had short hair, black and red as the color of the hair and a white robe that slightly attracted attention.


    ¡®Perhaps is it because of him or it is also because of her?¡¯


    But no matter what, once The Will of The World descend it would be recognized by everyone.


    ¡°This feeling is? Brother, are you fine?¡± Ye Guhan asked faintly. This made Ye Canghai laughed a little and said, ¡°I am fine. But don''t worry about me, this is just something it will do.¡±


    ¡°But Brother, you are the person who has the most contact with it during the battle and war in the past so I worry about that.¡± Replied Ye Guhan quickly. It was a fact that ever since Ye Canghai had met Yu Feng when he encountered his opponent he would feel it descend and supported him.


    ¡®It is said that too much interference from it can cause the growth rate to be hindered greatly but aside from that time, Big Brother is not affected by it.¡¯ The only thing that Ye Guhan pondered was why could Ye Canghai improve fast despite borrowing the power from the world numerous times?


    And as for Manstein, he felt the abnormalities within his soul.


    ¡°This thing and that feeling just now, they are related!¡± realization came to his head. And the best thing was another person confirmed it!


    ¡°Yeah, they are related because their sources are the same.¡± From the consciousness, Alice commented. What they were feeling actually referred to their seal in their soul.


    ¡°You can also feel it? As expected from someone with the same circumstance as me.¡±


    ¡°When you think about it, isn''t this quite romantic? You and I feel the same in this situation. Even our goal is similar as well as our condition with this seal in our soul. I hope that this can go on a long time...¡± said Alice as she felt that same sensation for a long time.

 Chapter 98: End of Negotiation

    When it descended, the first thing that changed was the scroll. It was as if the scroll was imbued with some kind of mysterious vibe which bind the statement written in it.


    ¡°Even though we are just indirectly involved in this¡­¡± Manstein became tongue-tied, he wanted to just make the seal inside his soul out and curse at it!


    According to the previous experience as well as records that Intelligent Assitance Device had, everything in the world was observed. That was why there would be a certain restriction whenever an outsider entered a different world. This was just a speculation Manstein found based on many experts observation and information gathering.


    And the second thing was recorded after The War of The World. Although it did not provide concrete evidence, at least some traces could be found.


    ¡°After the war, there are some changes in the world. Perhaps you can¡¯t tell the differences because you are here already when the change already took place but I can tell.¡± Alice showed the seal on both her soul and Manstein¡¯s soul. It was the Tribulation and Retribution Seal!


    ¡°What!? This is not right. You told me earlier that The Will of The World will certainly restrict anyone who comes to this world so what is the meaning of this?¡± confused, Manstein asked Alice.


    ¡°Previously, the world only restricted the outsider with a limiter which caused anyone who enter this world to weaken. But after that war, this restriction cannot serve its function well. Thus to improve the situation, it formed a seal.¡±


    Manstein clicked his tongue in annoyance. So it was just as he thought. And at that moment, he thought he would hear some unexpected things but it was just the reason for the changes in the restriction the world had given to him.


    ¡°It emitted a certain feeling to me. What is it doing?¡± Manstein felt strange but familiar sensation coming from the scroll. It was like the seal inside his soul and somehow they were connected. It could be good and bad for Manstein though but he did not know which one will emerge first.


    ¡°It just shows off its might, as long as we abide the agreement then we will be fine.¡± Commented Alice because she knew things better.


    ¡°As per the agreement, everyone that wanted to return in the group may return.¡± Turned around and gazed at the crowd that wore various types of clothes, Li Dian said calmly. After that words were said, there appeared a large cluster of people moving between the crowd.


    ¡°If you want to return to your sect, now is the time for that.¡± It was at this time that Li Dian talked to Luo Mang who kept silent all the time. He knew better than anyone else just how much loyal Luo Mang to his sect, even to the point of giving Li Dian admiration despite the problem the sect had given.


    ¡°I¡­¡± truthfully, Luo Mang had been living in the city happily, but in the end, he had to return where he belonged to. He felt reluctant to leave the city and he lowered his head to find that the usually naughty dog was right beneath his feet.


    ¡°Will you miss me?¡± so he crouched down and patted the dog¡¯s head. Strangely, he had an attachment to this dog but he knew that this dog did not belong to him.


    ¡°Return to where your owner is. She probably misses you.¡± With that last words to the dog, he returned Li Dian¡¯s gaze while opening his mouth.


    ¡°Thanks for your hospitality!¡± Luo Mang said as he bowed his body and cupped his hands. He knew the people of this city were truly different from the others. After that, he left with bitterness inside his heart.


    ¡°Well, looks like you failed to poach him.¡± Commented Manstein in an awkward manner. But to his surprise, it did not make Alice disappointed. Instead, she was happy.


    ¡°Perhaps he cannot betray his sect but our kindness during his stay will affect his opinion on us. At the very least, we already pulled him to our side and not antagonize him. This is the result I expected.¡± She said while letting out a faint smile.


    ¡°So this is how you want to make friends with people? Truly good method.¡± For Manstein though, it was the first time he had seen Alice used this method on people. No, perhaps she had been using it long before she came to this world but still, it was amazing.


    ¡°Not just him but all the disciple, the seedlings of the generation will feel our kind intention. It will make them feel grateful and want to repay this kindness, this is how karma works.¡± Alice continued while she also gave him an example as to how to sow karma.


    ¡°Ah, you are doing this on purpose right?¡± Manstein became confused about this. One because it seemed like she did it intentionally and the two, she wanted to get a favor from those young disciples which looked like someone who wanted to get a free helper.


    ¡°Of course if there is a free meal but takes time to get it, I will grab that chance.¡± Stated Alice before she asked back, ¡°What? Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°No. But helping someone without pure intention to just help them is lacking¡­something important.¡± Manstein also realized this. When you wanted to help someone, your intention should be the same. To help someone, your only intention was to save them.


    ¡®Oh, right! It is the intention. The foundation of all the activities we are going to do.¡¯ Manstein remembered it again, the importance of intention was truly the top priority for him that Manstein wanted to see it for himself whether the difference in intention could change the result or not.


    -


    ¡°Finally reached this moment.¡± The time was before the day of negotiation. Manstein secluded himself for one night as he wanted to do something a little private.


    He closed his eyes, trying to reach the calmest state possible. As usual, he had to feel the energy at his own body. Then he had to circulate it throughout his entire body and formed a cycle.


    The Qi, moving as he controlled his breath and entered his body. The energy flowed on his blood vein and after the third cycle, it finally entered his spiritual vein. Manstein was absorbing the remaining energy that still inside his blood vein to enter his spiritual vein.


    The spiritual vein then could use the energy to accumulate Qi somewhere in his body. This was also a step when someone was in Qi Condensation stage. The Qi had to be gathered at a large number and then one would use the condensed qi to nourish the body as well as to prepare for the forming of the foundation pillar.


    As Manstein was already deep in his meditation, he also felt something inside him grew exponentially. He could not recognize it at first but as that feeling rose, he sensed it to be something he had met.


    ¡®What is it? It is familiar¡­¡¯ as Manstein thought about it, suddenly a burst of Soulforce happened inside him. Manstein could not meditate any longer and he opened his eyes.


    The burst made a little explosion though it only so small that the place was still intact. Then something with a bright light appeared in front of Manstein.


    ¡°Well, looks like you successfully entered the world of cultivation.¡± Manstein could recognize the source this light coming from, it was from the soul seed. It meant that the figure would be speaking about something related to the reason why the soul seed was given.


    ¡®So something must have happened then. I just wondering the reason why he gave it to me?¡¯ because the soul seed had the power of the one who made it infused within, the seed could act as a guide and a sign.


    And since the seed came from Ye Shui, this message was probably not only for him alone but also for his family, his sons and grandchildren. The thing was, why now of all time?


    ¡°Hmm.¡± A sound of acknowledgment was the only response Manstein could give. At this moment, even Alice attentively heard it. No, she was the first one to notice it but since the seed was given to Manstein, she could only let things flow like the river.


    ¡°As things started to get interesting these few years, I suspected that something happened in the center of the continent. I want to ask you, how much did you know about it?¡± the figure asked.


    ¡°How much?¡± Manstein frowned but he reconsidered all the thing he had in his head. First, there was this connection between the attack on the Yellow Bee Nest which located right atop of the Ranked Treasure and the vein.


    Then there was also Nightstalker King. After assimilating his memories to his own, Manstein found out the reason why he could defeat this person as well as some connection to the Royal Family located at the Central Region.


    But this was not enough of information, not to the point where he could pinpoint anything that happened at the place he had never been there personally. Basically, he knew something had happened but he did not know what and the exact thing to anticipate it. He was barely able to sense what was going on, almost in a complete dark.


    ¡°I am not sure. But recently some large powerhouses are making move here and there, causing the rest of the people to raise their awareness. Even right now, we are trying to probe them in this city.¡± After he properly thought, Manstein, replied.


    ¡°I can understand that former part. My time to give this to you is limited so listen carefully. This is done in case someone is trying to break the seal.¡± The figure was starting to glow more and more, it increased its brilliance and its light radiated to the entire room.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that Foster Grandfather? You can just tell the others, even Foster Father and Uncle is good. Why me? What is the seal are you talking about?¡± asked Manstein with the barrage of questions.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°It was actually something from the very last war but its responsibilities fall to my family. Why don¡¯t you see this for yourself?¡± the figure then changed its form, causing the figure to shake before it expanded.


    ¡°This is¡­something to make this clear to me?¡± even though Manstein asked such thing, he actually recognized the thing that appeared in front of him. It was a constructive symbol that only located at the center of the continent.


    To be exact, he recognized it due to the fact that he got the memories from Nightstalker King. After all, this thing was located at the center of the continent but if he had to be honest, it was located at the palace of the current royal family.


    ¡®Foster Father, I have to tell him about this. Especially since he has relation with the royal family¡­this is troublesome.¡¯


    -


    After the agreement had been reached, as well as the placement of the guest was appointed, it was the time for the second event.


    Ouyang was holding the proof of the negotiation, which laid down on his hands. He felt that today¡¯s matter was more than it just appeared. A lot of question started to pop out of his head, why did the world itself have to use a portion of its will in this negotiation.


    ¡®What is it that caused this? Is it because someone from the royal family or is it because of something else?¡¯ he thought like this.


    But the strange thing for him was when he remembered the negotiation. It was like an equal trade instead of putting the advantages over the other party. It stated that a certain condition had to be fulfilled, the case where the sects or the organizations of the representatives came from must not touch the city anymore as of the day where the negotiation took place.


    Actually, it was one hell of an argument but it ended only in a few minutes. When he turned his head around, he saw the confusion amidst the crowd of the citizen. He chuckled because this was the case for anyone the first time they went to the negotiation between cultivators.


    It was slightly different in execution when the one who negotiates were cultivators. They possessed the ability to transmit their thought to a limited number of people or they could transmit it to a large group of people.


    Ouyang had to agree that this method was far better and safer as well. Why did you ask? It was because there was a time when the cultivators negotiated like normal. They spoke and argue with one another, speaking about their terms and conditions.


    Of course, when there was a negotiation, there was conflict in interest which led to the point where that was discussed. It had to be remembered that cultivators possessed a power no matter how small it was and usually the one who went to the table of negotiation were their important person who had reached Culture Core stage and above.


    So, when things started to heat up some of them shouted in anger letting their emotion out for a bit, they accidentally split the earth, shattering the mountain if not the small hill near them as well as shaking the whole space at a certain radius around them.


    ¡®The worst came when the negotiation took place in a city, in a place where there is a population but we are unable to constrain our strength and there is no formation to keep things stable.¡¯ When Ouyang remembered that, he felt glad because the negotiation was smooth and executed in the way that no one would be the victim of his or her anger. If it was not so, he could imagine where one cultivator cursed at the other while the picture of doomsday became the background.


    Of course, he did not know that there was a second formation atop the one which was used as a defensive formation. This was because that second formation had to be kept in secret and even Alice prohibit Manstein from talking about its properties to the others, much less the entire Ye family.


    ¡®Well, now that we have something in line to agree I can only say that I am grateful for your decision. If any of you have nothing to do, you can also attend the appointment of a new patriarch which will be arranged right after this.¡¯


    This message was relayed by Li Dian when the discussion came to an end. The expression of Ye Guhan was no good and seemed tired.


    ¡°Those old men are truly fierce in their stance. They kept saying ¡®compensate this, compensate that¡¯ and then they pressure us to promised them to return every single one of the people in our custody unharmed. Fortunately that we never treat anyone harshly.¡± Commented Ye Guhan.


    ¡°Obsessive, they truly think that their current situation is due to their own effort. They forget about the situation they once experienced. Truly, old men are as senile as our father told.¡± Ye Canghai could not say anything else than that. He felt that everyone involved in this was not as simple as they appeared to be.


    No, it was not that they had an impressive background or something along the line but his instinct of danger which was useful started to give him tingling sensation. He glanced at the elders and doubt appeared on his face even more.


    ¡®What is this feeling? I do recognize them as someone with a good background from the continent. But as the discussion ended, I feel restless instead.¡¯ Ye Canghai shook his head slowly, trying to convince himself that the situation was still fine.


    Then he felt someone pinched at his waist with enough strength to make him feel the pain. From the side, he could see the face of his beloved wife looking directly into his eyes. And he could see why she was doing that, to know what he was feeling right now.


    Ye Canghai did not know why but when he saw the face of Yu Feng, it was like half of his worries were gone with the wind. Poof, it vanished just like that. But of course, he did not feel something unless it would threaten the safety of the people around him.


    This was his unique aspect which saved him numerous times during the war between the two worlds. Perhaps it was because of him wearing something that symbolizes the responsibility or is it another matter?


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. You have this face ever since the start of the day. If not for the presence of me and your brother, I¡¯m sure you will have this face. Despite the fact that you are trying to hide it, I can still see it no matter the situation.¡± Said Yu Feng to Ye Canghai.


    ¡°I just¡­hope that everything will be all right. I hope that our sons will grow into a better person than they are now. It is just that I truly worry about the things that going to happen and how it will affect the next generation.¡±


    There was only a faint image that flashed inside Ye Canghai¡¯s head. And that was something unpleasant to see yet that was what appeared in his imagination. The image of the prolonged instability and corruption started to form in his head, even became more clear as time pass.


    He held his head, as well as closing one of his eyes. He worried that this event would be related to the premonition he had felt and even his head formed a faint but clear image about it. It was because when that time arrived, it was time for power to clash, time for difficulties and tragedies occurrence would spike higher than the highest mountain they had known.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it something that will affect a lot of people?¡± this time Yu Feng stared directly at Ye Canghai. That statement gave something bad to anyone that heard it. It was just a matter of accepting or rejecting, but for anyone familiar with him it was only a shallow explanation.


    ¡°Huh, looks like even with this I cannot shake your concern away.¡± So he told her what he had felt.


    It went like this: since everyone in the continent moved, especially the influential power it also meant that the matter in the past would be involved again. Worse, it could affect their children as well as the future generation. And the worst, the whole family would be searched by the royal family.


    ¡°Everything since the reappearance of our nephew is showing that the time of peace will be over. Even my senior brother visited me and warned me. He will not appear unless something important is happening.¡±


    Seeing that what Ye Canghai said was reasonable for the moment, Yu Feng did not ask again. Instead, she had the thought of her children. They were young but never went outside at all, different from their nephew.


    ¡®I wonder if what he meant is there will be a long time of conflict?¡¯ that was the last thing Yu Feng had in her mind.


    But then all of that thought had to be buried for a moment because the next issue would be the appointment of the new patriarch. Perhaps for the majority of the people in the continent, it was a small matter because the position itself was neither high nor low, just right in the middle of the hierarchy. But for the people of Xuan City, this was like the moment where their likable family in their community gained another leader.


    If the negotiation was a let down for some of them because they could not even hear it then this moment would not disappoint them any longer. And that was the sole reason why Li Dian gathered them here while discussing this matter with the elders.


    ¡°Satisfied now? We already agreed to your demand and you also do the same. For all of the respected guests here, I have to thank you for not minding the people of this city around you.¡± This was expressed by Li Dian through the transmission.


    ¡°And so we are. We also have to thank elder Ouyang who mediate this. Please don¡¯t take any offense from one of us here because of his method of expressing his opinion.¡± The one who sent this was none other than Bai Zhen because he knew that one of the people from his side acted inappropriately.


    ¡°I know that some people have short temper. All right, since we agreed to the condition from now on we must do to our utmost to abide. Add to the fact that somehow it involved the power of the world itself, I¡¯m sure that every one of you will not break it.¡± Li Dian nodded in satisfaction and exchanged a glance with everyone involved.


    ¡®Ugh, unexpectedly there is an involvement from the world itself. How am I supposed to explain this to Sect Leader and to him?¡¯ because of this event, Bai Zhen became wary of the situation that the place he was in right now held something. But whatever that thing was, he would not know.


    Other than that, he still did not find any sight of the person he had been looking for. This made his heart restless and he did not know how to carry the next act. But should that person not appear, he would just postpone the task he had and waited for confirmation about the situation.


    ¡°Huh¡­huh.¡± As soon as the event ended, it was then that Manstein bathed in his own cold sweat. He felt something stroking the deepest part of him. It was unpleasant to taste and he knew the reason why.


    ¡°Good, good. Apparently, there is someone that helped the person who has been caught escape. Do you remember the time when I urge you to become one of the administrators of the formation? This is one of its function.¡± Seeing the condition Manstein in, Alice explained the reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that time¡­¡±


    At the moment where Alice introduced the formation to him, she had asked him to give her his blood. For Manstein though it was a good opportunity to learn something and get to know the basic things about formation.


    Well, using blood was actually the current best method to utilize the formation. It was because the blood from the user contained a bit of thecharacteristic from their qi to the smallest unit that can be said to be unique each person.


    That was the first thing he learned about utilizing formation. By using his blood he could gain a certain range of control for any formation. But this was the most direct and the most common method or to put it harshly it was crude.


    And the second thing he learned from this was the control over the formation. This was what caused the sensation Manstein felt just now. Apparently, someone with a decent or above skill had breached and get the hostage out from the Underground Labyrinth.


    ¡°But that person is the only lead for us to know the plan they want to do in details. As you know, even if I have that luck when facing with Nightstalker King, it was just my fortune. I don¡¯t even know that...¡± Manstein wanted to continue but was interrupted.


    ¡°Never do that kind of things again! If you are unlucky, your consciousness will be closed, in other words, you will become a retard!¡± said Alice in protest from inside his consciousness.


    ¡°Err, I know. But that time I have a feeling that my opponent is a master at the battle but average at his control of his Soulforce. I¡¯m slightly better in this regard and the most fortunate thing for me to find out at that time was he cannot utilize his energy to launch an additional attack against me.¡± Replied Manstein in his defense.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again. Anyway, you should pay attention to the ceremony. It¡¯s far more important and besides, the person that we caught will lead us somewhere. I hope that when they realized it, it is too late to change.¡± Alice said in confidence.


    Manstein only had a vague feeling that Alice had placed something akin to a tracker on that man. Whatever the method, he could only pray that it would work just like what she claimed.


    ¡°They arrived.¡± An invisible light tap on the shoulder was enough to sign for Manstein to know who was the person. It was Wang Yu, he should have noticed the small hole in the formation and realized that it was a spatial crack.


    ¡°It''s them? Really? What took them so long?¡± Manstein asked in a cheerful manner despite knowing the reason. He could not say it directly so he expressed it through his mind. Of course, the change in his expression did not escape from the observation of the three other people besides him.

 Chapter 99: Out of Spatial Crack

    ¡°Hmm..¡± the first time he meditated after he gained an understanding to use his intent, Ye Yingyuan felt his body started to move like when he swung his sword. All of the movement he executed would be able to show a hint of the basic sword stance.


    But other than that, he also noticed the change every time he drew his sword. It was like his will are transmitted to the weapon he held and it enhanced its capability. Meaning that his stroke would be more forceful and seemed like this is just its initial stage.


    ¡®I forcefully make myself in a desperate situation to draw everything in me out. But it resulted in my internal injuries though. Add to the fact that my foundation pillar is still in its critical stage although it almost stabilized completely¡­¡¯ at the time he thought about this, he was sitting near the entrance of the hive.


    ¡°Looking back at the outside, I am starting to miss home.¡± Now that he thought about it, what was the thought of his cousin? It was because only Ye Xiaobai that got a chance to learn outside. Ye Yingyuan always wondered why.


    Firstly, Ye Xiaobai was his only cousin from his uncle. While he himself was the second son as well as the youngest among the three, he still had his older brother. Then surely his uncle would love his son more than anything.


    And second, he also wondered what kind of person his aunt was. Ye Yingyuan was too afraid to ask this thing out because the expression of his uncle turned darker and that was the reason he would never ask that again until further development.


    ¡°What? You miss home already? This is just two months in our perspective time you know.¡± From the side, Ye Xiaobai greeted Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°But I feel lonely in this strange and unknown environment. I feel a lot better when remembering the taste of Mother¡¯s cooking as well as the friends that will greet me occasionally. Say, cousin do you also miss your home even when you are under the control of the others?¡±


    Ye Xiaobai heard what Ye Yingyuan said. He could understand why Ye Yingyuan raised this question and he felt complicated when it came to him being under control. It was started because of a woman actually, someone he held dear in his heart.


    ¡°I will always miss my home. Wherever I am in this world, I will yearn to return to where my family is.¡± Replied Ye Xiaobai softly. There was a special relationship between the two because, for Ye Xiaobai, Ye Yingyuan was a lot smarter than his peers at his age so he felt like his young cousin could know his circumstance.


    And remembering the cause of his previous situation, Ye Xiaobai felt hurt actually. It was simply a betrayal but the aftertaste it gave was more than enough to remain in his mind.


    ¡®Is it wrong that I feel that way towards her? Why would she do that? I can¡¯t understand it all.¡¯ Ye Xiaobai just clenched his teeth in agony, for his feeling was like at the first sight. He just intended to ask this later but since he saw Ye Yingyuan got closer to a girl, then perhaps he could try to ask something related to that.


    ¡°And I want to ask you, my beloved cousin, do you have someone you like?¡± facing his family member with his smile, Ye Xiaobai asked while focusing his attention to Ye Yingyuan.


    ¡°Someone I like?¡± Ye Yingyuan stuttered at his words. He directly locked his gaze to match the eye of his cousin. They could see what was inside the other¡¯s eyes. Ye Yingyuan started to understand that probably the problem his cousin had now would be related to the matter called love.


    When he thought about it for a bit deeper, Ye Yingyuan also had someone. Perhaps it was just because he only regarded her as someone else that he often ignored it but there was no way she would get closer to him without reason.


    But their age was still not that mature to marry so he had some time to consider. Although he knew that his mother had set this up, at least he wanted to search for some other for him to interested with.


    ¡®What reason does she have to close to me? I can¡¯t see any good from me. So why?¡¯ when Ye Yingyuan recalled that everyday interaction with her, he felt that it was a bit too much for him to receive. Her way of calling him when he was training¡­


    ¡°Yingyuan, do you still practicing at this time?¡± that was what Ye yingyuan could recall when he had overextended his time to train his swordplay. And it would always her that called him when it was time to rest.


    And that was in one instance. Another thing he remembered was her change in attitude towards everyone, especially to him. Her smile was so bright and wide it formed a dimple on her face. That was Ye Yingyuan¡¯s impression of the current Li Ling.


    ¡°You starting to like her?¡± putting his hand on his chin, Ye Xiaobai opened his mouth in amusement when he saw that Ye Yingyuan lost in thought. Then he continued, ¡°And do you know that Aunt is probably engaged you to her? Probably you already know.¡±


    ¡°That is the very problem I have. I don¡¯t know how should I face this! I know my shortcomings are so big and I know that to be a leader of your family is not easy.¡± Ye Yingyuan said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even think that far.¡± Ye Xiaobai moved closer, he comforted his cousin by touching that small shoulders. ¡°You are thinking about the responsibilities it gives. And I am responsible for everything, for hurting grandfather, for hurting both you and auntie, I should be the one to feel that way.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Yingyuan shook his head in denial. ¡°You are not guilty. But whoever did that will have to explain this to our family. And by the way, cousin, who is the woman that you like?¡± as if a slight chance had come for Ye Yingyuan to slip past this embarrassing matter about him, Ye Yingyuan asked back to his cousin.


    ¡°Hmm, that is a long story to be told. Well, it ended quite unpleasant to me. Perhaps it was just my bad luck.¡± Ye Xiaobai knew that once Ye Yingyuan asked and his interest had been set, he could not turn it back anymore.


    ¡°Then who is Elder Sister Yue to you? Just who is she?¡±


    ¡°She is someone that resent me, someone that has ties with my friend outside.¡± All bad things were happening around Ye Xiaobai and he had to endure it all. His breath became rough in a moment and he continued again, ¡°But I know why she did that. It was my fault that brings her to this place.¡±


    ¡°Then I will ask for her forgiveness in your stead¡­¡± of course when Ye Yingyuan heard that his family were having troubles, he would like to help. But his action was stopped by that very person who he wanted to help.


    ¡°No, this is personal. This is my responsibilities for putting too much trust to someone without the credibility to do so.¡± Holding the shoulders of his cousin more tightly, Ye Xiaobai shook his head and smile to mock himself.


    ¡®It was because of my decision that this happened¡­¡¯


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Not acceptable. I don¡¯t want anyone help with this matter alright. I just hope that she can truly forgive me though.¡±


    Then unconsciously, they sat side to side in silent, enjoying the loneliness the place by just the two of them, each person thinking their own matter. Ye Yingyuan thought about the circumstances his cousin had while reminding himself about what he would do if he were to be really engaged to Li Ling and went further than that.


    They lost in their own mind, thinking what was the best act to do for their own matter.


    ¡°Who is he talking about?¡± this was heard by Li Ling when she walked to their direction. She also carried with her a sword with a bloodstained handle along with the scabbard. She could not find Ye Yingyuan in his assigned training room so she searched him.


    ¡°I want to become the strongest so I can fulfill my promise to my grandfather. That is why I can¡¯t even stop if I have time.¡± That words of Ye Yingyuan when he trained over the day and night despite not knowing about time in the spatial crack put her heart at worry. And what he was doing at that place with his cousin made her stared with astonishment.


    ¡°So you are here too.¡± A soft and comfortable touch came from behind and Li Ling barely reacted to it by readied her weapon and in defensive stance but she was surprised to see that Yue was the one who did that.


    ¡°Sister Yue, why are you here?¡± Li Ling became excited but said it in a low voice to prevent the two from hearing her. The fox lady currently did not cover herself with a cloak so her figure could be seen fully. Yue had her eyes on Ye Xiaobai all the time but concealed herself within the area.


    Only when she felt that someone else was coming to her position she chose to reveal herself.


    ¡°Just watching. What are you going to do at this place?¡± Yue asked with a playful smile displayed on her face. Apparently, she observed everyone in this place and she could get closer with Li Ling the very first time. This resulted in her easy approach every time she met with Li Ling.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I am looking for Ye Yingyuan. He doesn¡¯t in his training room when I checked so here I am.¡± Replied Li Ling before she asked, ¡°Does Sister Yue have something with Ye Xiaobai?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not.¡± Yue smile became stiff as if she could not change its current expression on her own will. She did not know what to do when this matter came out. No one would be unhurt when someone that had a place inside their heart disappear from their life, that was also applied to Yue.


    At the time of his master death, her anger was actually boiled enough for the water to evaporate but she held it in. She could not even let that feeling out to her expression, not even once. Instead, she kept her friendly manner as it is. It was because she believed that the person she hated was controlled and even her master had told it.


    -


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame him. He just experienced this for the very first time in his life. And, if possible you should forgive him.¡±


    ¡°I know you are going to look for him afterward, I suggest that you don¡¯t do anything to him. I am asking you as his friend, not as your master. After all, this master and servant relationship is just a disguise.¡±


    ¡°His consciousness is suppressed but actually he can still know what his body was doing. That is the torture he faced right now! I swear that if you hurt him, even just a strand of his hair, you will regret it big time. He and you have a connection but I lack time to explain now.¡±


    Those few words that came from her master, Jiang Zhen, were ringing in her head. She wanted to ignore it and just harm Ye Xiaobai but when she saw the expression of her master, she knew it was serious. Every time she thought about Ye Xiaobai, she had an urge to plant her fist to his face.


    Her hands were shaking when she had that thought because her mind was in conflict. She still respected her master because Jiang Zhen was the one who saved her. She respected him and his words. And fortunately, the encounter with Ye Xiaobai changed her opinion so she decided to give this young man another chance.


    ¡°So you are here.¡± They were actually noticed by Ye Xiaobai and when he knew that Yue was also there, he forced himself to go meet her. He did not know what he should say, what he should do to atone his mistakes for his friend and to her.


    ¡°Here. I return it to you because you are closer to him than me in any way.¡± Said Ye xiaobai as he grabbed the belt that became the only thing his friend had. He never did anything to the belt other than to stare at it from time to time.


    Yue stared at the belt and shifted her eyes to the person who had extended his hand. She was sure of one thing, even if he made that mistake it was because of his own lack of experience. She even found that Ye Xiaobai was actually serious and since they both started to unconsciously let their thoughts out.


    ¡°What?¡± for a second Yue blinked in surprise but that act let out her natural charm as Ye Xiaobai stared at her, his eyes did not blink for a moment. Then he realized it and turned his head away, closing his eyes with his hand.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Ye Xiaobai was still afraid to see the face of a beautiful woman in a close distance. When he saw a woman from far, he felt normal, nothing special. But when they came close to him that he started to avoid them.


    This, of course, was troubling Wu Qing because she also had the responsibility to watch over these children, starting from the problem with Ye Yingyuan¡¯s foundation pillar to Ye Xiaobai¡¯s mind control. Even she also had to mind Ye Qingcheng¡¯s development.


    But the only thing to notice was, Ye Xiaobai never troubled when Li Ling came to him. In the end, they had to ask her for assistance with him as well.


    ¡°Forget it. You are still unstable for now.¡± Yue could not help much in this situation. She turned her head and said to Li Ling, ¡°Go help him. Aren¡¯t you also in charge of helping him? And you are also the bride in training. So help.¡±


    Of course, the reaction Li Ling gave was nodding her head. She went to Ye xiaobai and asked if he was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But why are you carrying his sword?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai when he saw the familiar item in Li Ling¡¯s hands. He did not know the reason why he was calm now compared to when he faced Yue. Whatever it was, he had to ask her about one thing.


    ¡°Yingyuan left it in his training room and I come to give it back to him.¡± She replied in response.


    ¡°Then I want to ask you about one thing, is it ok for you?¡± asked Ye Xiaobai while shifting his gaze between Li Ling and Yue who stood a lot farther. He felt unpleasant when he caught that beautiful face so he returned his gaze back.


    After he saw Li Ling nodded in agreement, he told her with energy transmission.


    ¡®So what are you going to do now? I hear that you become the disciple of Northern Ice Palace, is that true?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai asked.


    ¡®What does this have to do with me?¡¯


    ¡®It means a lot. Because you will face hardship now that the place they had probably disappear from existence. Not only that but you have to hide from many people especially from Zhao Royal family while trying to find your senior sister along the way. And you have to separate from your home, your father the city mayor and us Ye family. Are you ready?¡¯


    Ye Xiaobai smiled while watching Li Ling pondering his question. He also used the transmission to Ye Yingyuan to inform him about things at the same time.


    ¡®Quick come to my position. Your bride in training is here to get your sword back.¡¯ That was his message to Ye yingyuan.


    ¡®Do not say that. I am not in that relationship with her, we are just close friends¡­¡¯ replied Ye Yingyuan.


    Ye Yingyuan left the place he currently was. Before he moved, he felt a strong shockwave coming from the place where the obstacle to the spatial crack¡¯s exit was located. Currently, there was a figure at that place to solve the problem.


    Actually, the shockwave appeared as a result of removing the obstacles away. The figure then extended its arm and violent, cold energy spread across the place. The obstacles were those net that obstructed the movement of the hive, it started to fight back by emitting a bright light.


    ¡°This is natural space fabric. I have to slowly move this part first.¡± The figure said. The figure that was able to go out into the dangerous environment of spatial crack was none other than Shan Rao. She was trying to grab the fabric with her hands covered in a dense and cold qi.


    Space fabric, a part of the space that naturally could not be interacted with living beings perception was now currently in touch with her hands. But her expression was serious and she had to put all her attention to fix the mess up.


    A small line could be seen around her body, a proof that she could protect herself from the terrifying pressure around her. Then when she wanted to separate the fabric, it let out a strong rejection. It caused the shockwave which caused the place around it to react, forming a chain reaction.


    This meant danger since this fabric was also the thing that blocked their way and if something happened to it, the entire hive would be in the threat of destruction.


    ¡°Break for me!¡± when she came at a certain point, Shan Rao hastily exploited this opportunity. She basically tore the fabric apart in a certain direction. This caused a surge of pressure multiplied around her.


    ¡°Dangerous! Quickly gather around me.¡± With his keen eyes, Ye Xiaobai took notice of it. The problem was they were inside the safe area in the nest but due to the amount of pressure coming from outside, some of it leaked to them.


    And then the nearest to him was Li Ling. She immediately let out her qi, it was rather cold and the change of temperature was noticed by Ye Xiaobai as soon as his skin felt it.


    ¡®Truly deserved to be the body constitution of Pure Yin Body. Unfortunately, it is not enough to repel this pressure.¡¯ Though Ye Xiaobai before he grabbed something from his spatial bag. ¡®Hope this thing still does its function well. Come out!¡¯


    In another place, Ye Qingcheng was currently in a heated battle. His whole body which was well-built and muscular now full of bruises and his face was swollen. But he grinned and rushed to the place where his opponents were.


    There was a dozen of Yellow Bees left and he intended to knock them out. But to his surprise, their power and ability were not to be underestimated either. That was why he got all those injuries and his opponents were not better.


    Some of the bees¡¯ wing was broken, some broke their leg and their only weapon. And to add the result of their sparring, the entire room was full of holes and cracks.


    Then they got closer and clashed at each other. A dozen fighting against one but that single person was equally a match for them. A stab came from the side and the front so he deflected it to another direction, getting a light wound in the process.


    Ye Qingcheng clenched his fist, intending to at least bring one of these ¡®elites¡¯ down. His action was countered by the group, they moved away but also circling around Ye Qingcheng¡¯s back. But he already saw this a few times so he used his elbow to attack anything that tried to use the move against him.


    ¡®It hit.¡¯ Ye Qingcheng felt something behind him. Ever since his awakening, though he did not know what thing that awakened inside of him but one thing was for sure. It was related to his body circulation in both his blood and his qi, and the feeling was more apparent when he felt his blood running in his vein.


    It gave him a stronger amount of force compared to before he awakens. And his qi also circulated and denser as well. This gave him an additional advantage in his attack, defense, and sensing ability.


    The thing that hit his elbow was one of the Yellow bees. It was a direct hit and the poor bee had to hit the wall.


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t expect it.¡± Ye Qingcheng moved faster to help. He grabbed the body gently and then said, ¡°We have to postpone this. One of you is injured so¡­¡±


    Before he even finished, a strong pressure came. This was what Ye Qingcheng felt outside the safety of the hive for the first time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The space in front of us, it is opened.¡± One of the bees told him with the transmission.


    On another place, Wu Qing only looked at the place where she felt that pressure. She then remembered about the children that she was supposed to protect. So she used her sense and found them in an instant.


    It was fortunate that Ye Xiaobai had an item strong enough to repel the pressure. Even with his cultivation level, he would not dare to meet this head on. He grabbed a large parasol and opened it. The fresh air when he opened it also served to reduce the pressure.


    ¡°Where is Yue?¡± just as Ye Xiaobai asked it, a tap from the shoulders reminded him. He should not worry too much about her, she had better perception here so she would know instantly this would happen. But what concern Ye Xiaobai was that her astonishing speed and presence which was undetected if Yue did not tap his shoulders.


    ¡®Silver fur, that ear, and tail as well as the characteristic of an assassin. There is only a thing comes to mind, Silver Fox Race.¡¯ Ye Xiaobai held this in his mind. He knew at least about what this race was because it came from the mouth of his father.


    ¡°You here. Oh no, please hold this for me!¡± he nodded to Yue before he saw that Ye Yingyuan was in difficulties just to reach their position. Without hesitation, he left his position and handed the control of the parasol to Yue.


    ¡°Please hold on.¡± The sudden change in pressure made the inside of Ye Xiaobai wanted to go out. When he reached Ye Yingyuan, he used his entire power to get him as near to the parasol as possible.


    Shan Rao who also perceived this became restless as well. Especially since her intent could also mix in there and that was what Ye Xiaobai felt. He knew that this was the pressure from the intent and that was the unintentional ones, the real ones would make them into a dust particle in an instant.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± everywhere around Ye Xiaobai¡¯s body was only greeted by pain. And he started to move back while blood started to flow from his seven apertures. He felt comfort when he saw that Ye Yingyuan was safe and sound.


    ¡°No, come back¡­¡± Ye Yingyuan refused to lie down and stood up just to extend his hand and reach Ye Xiaobai. And Ye Yingyuan started to understand another aspect of intent just a moment ago but he had put this thought aside just to save his cousin.


    ¡°You are¡­really..¡± Ye Xiaobai reached the hands and grasped it, entering the safe area once more. That feeling when he met that intent head on only made him realize just how terrifying those people at the higher stage of cultivation was. But that was that and seeing everyone, including his little cousin, was fine, he smiled silly.


    ¡°Cousin, did you feel something?¡± asked Ye Yingyuan. This question made Ye Xiaobai frowned and confused. This also applied to Yue and Li Ling as they went.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Ye Xiaobai replied back while worry started to appear on his face. That was why he instantly use his detection sense to get a better view. He was surprised to feel that Ye yingyuan¡¯s aura slightly change, it was more stable.


    ¡®Does that mean, the feeling he felt is the perfection of the first foundation pillar?¡¯ Ye Xiaobai thought of the possibility and could not help but carefully think about it again. Will it be dangerous?


    ¡°I don¡¯t lie. I definitely feel better than ever, perhaps flying is not impossible.¡± Ye Yingyuan implied that it was actually not a bad feeling. And he knew that his cultivation became stable at least and he could possibly use the power to float.


    ¡°Before you two speak about the aftermath, why don¡¯t you rest!? Look at yourself.¡± Shouted Li Ling.


    Ye Xiaobai swiped his finger to the seven orifices and found out that he was bleeding. He smiled bitterly because he did not care about it at all. The thought of his cousin¡¯s safety overcame that worry. And Ye Yingyuan brought Ye Xiaobai to sit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I cannot come in time. Because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t speak anymore. Just stay in this area for a while and let me rest for a bit.¡± Ye Xiaobai interrupted before he felt something arose from his throat. He coughed and a small amount of blood came out.


    ¡°But you need to recover fast. How about this then?¡± feeling guilty, Ye Yingyuan tried to transfer his qi to his cousin. Ye Xiaobai received it and felt a strong effect from it.


    ¡®As expected from the energy with body constitution, it¡¯s on another league.¡¯ Surprised but still, in his expectation, Ye Xiaobai now knew the importance of someone with body constitution. With the strong effect from Yang attribute, the recovery was faster than normal by several folds. Even the internal injuries Ye Xiaobai received was about to disappear.


    ¡°These two idiots, make others worry to death!¡± the sound that both of them heard was completely flat, lacking any sympathy and feeling. Ye Xiaobai could not do anything but glanced at the source while Ye Yingyuan could see perfectly who voiced that.


    The problem was, it came from Yue. Ye Yingyuan could not see her power all the time he made contact with her so he felt nervous. Ye Xiaobai only raised his hand in return.


    The shaking continued and the parasol let out a warm aura which protected them from any harm that may come. Yue channeled her energy to it and it was good since the parasol was quite effective.


    ¡°Almost, just this last bit of fabric and we can get out. I should apologize to those kids below, it¡¯s not my intention to hurt them.¡± Seeing the exit was about to be cleared, Shan Rao could feel what was happening and thought about forgiveness.


    Moments later, the last line of fabric was taken out of its place. And so the nest could get out from the current condition.

 Chapter 100: Gathering

    ¡°At last, we can get out of here. Thanks to her, we can get out faster than I initially thought.¡± When everything related to the entire nest was in peril, Theresa had to check the condition both inside and outside of the hive.


    Now that the exit was opened, all they had to do was to move the nest again towards the exit. Other than that. They had to give the corpse of the beasts, which had come and been exterminated, to the one who can process all of it.


    For the Yellow Bees, those corpses were not really useful because they lacked the knowledge to refine it. Add to the fact that they only could refine the honey they had and its quality was the best even in the world they reside currently.


    And so someone refined it in their places. In exchange for the service, they also taught that person their method to refine the honey.


    ¡°Milady, why do you agree to join that woman¡¯s side?¡± and at the same time the exit finally opened, the commander of the hive defense Jack asked about it. He only knew that the Yellow Bees were not originally in this place.


    They discovered themselves in this world when they were born and the only one who told them all they know was no other than their queen. They were the ones that lost in this world, while the world¡¯s will also limit their strength.


    And that woman, the blond woman whose soul was the only remained from her, was said to save their queen on an occasion. But of course, he did not know what kind of threat at that time.


    ¡°Why you ask? My existence and this place you call hive will not exist if it not for her help. I¡¯m just helping her as a repayment as a fellow outsider. And we are also using one of the greatest treasure this world has, The Forbidden Fountain. Do you know that?¡± Theresa smiled while she started to command the nest to move.


    ¡°The Ranked Treasure that woman said?¡± Jack then remembered a little what Ranked Treasure meant.


    ¡°You should respect her more. And I find it interesting since she is eager to do it for that man, have you notice this?¡± Theresa found it quite strange because she felt something familiar coming from that man with Alice.


    ¡®What is it that makes me feel scared of him? That man is not like the ones with the ancient human bloodline but he gave a similar sensation?¡¯ as the original beings of her was that of animal, Theresa could sense something that human would not be able to perceive in the normal state.


    But as long as that man was not an enemy, she could be at ease for the moment.


    ¡°Sorry for my insignificant opinion. Then about the location of our nest, where exactly is that Milady?¡±


    ¡°It should be at the city near the forest. But since those beasts dare to move against us, we were forced to use the spatial crack in order to escape their encirclement. Just that, our luck is good since the time flowed faster here. If it is slower, we are in a bad situation.¡± Theresa stated. She guessed the dilation of time just by her sense alone. And it only strengthened when no one contacted her from the other side.


    Then the Beeknight saluted and returned to his position. She could see that some problems arise but it was not that big and she ordered some of her knights to be stationed near the outside layer.


    ¡°Kuh, even though I had experienced pain more than this but it still¡­¡± Ye Xiaobai had to endure pain coming from his inner body because he met with the tiny wave of the force from Nirvana Stage cultivator. On top of that, he was also hit with the tiny intent that followed with the force.


    And he pained all over because Yue had to mend his broken bones, his ribcages by the way and Li Ling also helped in injecting her Yin Qi and stopped the internal bleeding for good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Really, looks like what my father said about Ye family is right.¡± Li Ling pouted but she delighted at the same time. Her father told her that Ye family was actually an immigrant from outside the city.


    But that happened before Li Dian himself become a mayor. He said to Li Ling that in the past, the citizens were violent, unkind, any words of unpleasant were associated with them. It was only after Ye family came to stay in the city that things would get better.


    ¡°What is your father, Mayor Li Dian talking about my family?¡± Ye Xiaobai was interested in what other people¡¯s impression to his family. Ye Yingyuan also moved closer and Ye Xiaobai patted a place beside him, indirectly told Ye Yingyuan to sit beside him.


    ¡°He said that Ye family is a simpleton.¡± Li Ling giggled. Ye Xiaobai and Ye Yingyuan felt like a bucket of cold water were poured onto their heads. Simpleton, that was the mayor¡¯s impression, right?


    ¡°But it is because of their characters that the people become better and without anyone realizing, they have an attachment towards this family.¡± Ye Yingyuan added, his eyes showed his dissatisfaction.


    -


    ¡°I want to know what sort of relationship between the leader of Seven Color Sect and the new Matriarch of Ye Family. Perhaps, Sect Leader Zuo Kai knows about this.¡± Just from this event alone, Ouyang had already noticed something of utmost importance.


    ¡°And the news about the royal family taking over the territory belonging to the Northern Ice Palace, that is not good news for us though. Sect Leader, you have to return now. I know you are out of your seclusion.¡± Muttered Ouyang as he held an hourglass and the entire thing was already mixed.


    Fifty years had passed since Zuo Kai routine cultivation. Now he should be out and returned to his peak.


    Meanwhile, the entire street of the city was full of joy. Stalls, that was the thing the eyes could see from one street to the others. And then the voice of several announcements resounded throughout the city. It was the voice of Li Dian and Ye Canghai as they declared the new patriarch for Ye family.


    ¡®They even willingly celebrate over this. Different from the place in the other place, this city is like a better place to live. No wonder those disciples felt sad when they returned to their respective place.¡¯


    Ouyang had his own thought and opinion. That also included the elders from various places.


    And then suddenly, all those who had the cultivation of Nascent Soul frowned. They felt something was coming but they did not know whether this was a threat or not. That feeling grew bigger in their heart, some of them even readied their defensive method just to be safe.


    ¡°What is this?¡± the people inside the building now felt a little shaking like an earthquake. It also included the place where Manstein currently was.


    [Warning! Detecting an opening of space. The result of the opening had been reduced by the two-layered formation in the host¡¯s area. Slight damage to the building will be inevitable!]


    [Warning! An object has passed through the space opening]


    This warning from his Intelligent Assistance Device went off several times. Only, the effect of it was delayed for a few minutes so Manstein had to hear those warning voice as if he heard a loud ringing bell.


    And then some of the people saw someone that did not present from the start was among them. Their faces showed excitement and even gave space to those people.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Little Yuan. Look, your parents are over there.¡± Said one of them.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that Uncle. This is a formal ceremony.¡± Ye Yingyuan reasoned with embarrassment.


    ¡°We already at the city. That is some amazing method to move people around.¡± Ye Xiaobai realized it and found himself in the middle of the crowd, barely remembering that this was the day of the ceremony.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s the ceremony day! Come on, don¡¯t just doze off.¡± Ye Xiaobai had to drag the nearest person and Ye Qingcheng was that person. As for why Ye Qingcheng dazed off, it was because he felt that sensation.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®This is it. So this is the reason why I tend to berserk at the full red moon period.¡¯ The sensation which made his blood boil, Ye Qingcheng started to understand it because he saw a faint strand of red flowing around him and connected to the sky above.


    -


    For some reason, it was only the three of them that got out. It was their own decision to go out and greet the crowd without minding the others. Of course, there was a person not wanting to go out with a good reason.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you out? You can just disguise right?¡± Li Ling was asking this because she was held by Shan Rao just before Li Ling got out.


    ¡°Even with the disguise, Master doesn¡¯t have an item to change her Soulforce. That is dangerous for her so it is best if she hides her for now. Besides, there are so many elders in the city.¡± Shan Rao patted Li Ling lovingly.


    ¡°But accepting me as your master mean you will bear this burden together along with all of your senior sisters that scattered around the continent. Do you want me to tell your father about this too?¡±


    ¡°Then tell Father. He knows about the danger outside more than I do¡­¡± Li Ling answered but she still not understood what kind of danger outside the city yet.


    ¡°Then you probably need this in the future.¡± Yue handed something to Li Ling before she covered herself in a black cloak. She also wanted to get out but her appearance would alert those elders so she had to use her specialized cloak.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Ling just accepted it while Shan Rao said it via energy transmission.


    ¡®I truly thank you from the depth of my heart, a girl from the Silver Fox.¡¯ That was the message Shan Rao gave to Yue. Yue faintly smiled and channeled her qi to the cloak, covering both her appearance, her Soulforce, and her qi. Everything was changed with that cloak.


    ¡®As expected from that clan.¡¯


    -


    And at the same time, Manstein was informed by Wang Yu about the recent things. He and Hou Fei apparently caught the nest and placed it in the isolated space of Coiling Dragon Formation.


    ¡°Young man, you better thank us for this. If it is not for your relation with Alice I will not even help.¡± Said Wang Yu as he ended his transmission. Manstein then tried to do the same to reply but found out that he lacked the qi and its denseness to be able to do it.


    ¡®Despite that, you are the same as her the most important person to protect.¡¯ Thought Wang Yu before he observed the situation both in the isolated space and the outside.


    ¡°He returns.¡± Then Manstein heard the voice that came from Yi Xiaodie. He also saw that Han Lang wanted to rush at the trio, asking about the source of the nutritious honey. Of course, Han Lang could feel that the energy that the three let out had similarity to the honey that he used as an ingredient for making Breaking Dawn Liquid.


    ¡°Big brother, did you see what Father wear?¡± Ye Yingyuan shocked to see that armor which usually stored the residence now showed its form to the people outside. Ye Qingcheng also saw it and became dumbfounded.


    Of course, they could not just go to the stage, they instead stood near it. Ye Xiaobai was then greeted by his father.


    ¡°How are you now? Still hard to let things go?¡± Ye Guhan grabbed Ye Xiaobai from behind. Ye Xiaobai then moved closer to his father, holding him while feeling unpleasant because he still thought about the incident.


    ¡°Maybe. But this time, I finally saw their appearance. Father, do you remember when you told me about the Silver Fox Race and their affiliation? I met with one of them.¡± Muttered Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Really? They are really good at pulling the strings of people¡¯s heart, are they?¡± Ye Guhan replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± When Ye Xiaobai remembered about Yue, that was right. Even her flat expression still let out some charm. And when she smiled, Ye Xiaobai would usually avoid eye contact with her due to his own problem. Other than that, it was because that smile was truly bewitching and Ye Xiaobai did not want to get hit with such things.


    Ye Guhan pondered about this and became silent for a moment, a timeframe enough for Ye Xiaobai to notice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Father?¡± Ye Xiaobai took notice of his father eyes and apparently, his father looked at a certain direction where he first appeared. He also noticed that a new figure covered in the cloak was moving. Perhaps the crowd would not realize it but all of the elders became alert since the three appear so suddenly. Add this mysterious cloaked figure to the equation and they became restless.


    The figure then stood near his position. Ye Xiaobai knew that cloak could even hide her appearance and change her energy.


    Meanwhile, Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng this brothers only looked at their parents from their uncle¡¯s side. They had to wait for the ceremony to end.


    ¡°Where did they come from, Mayor Li Dian?¡± asked Ouyang. That questions flowed to Li Dian who stood near Ye Canghai. Li Dian could not even answer that, he also did not know from where those kids out!


    ¡°Thank you for attending this ceremony. And I have to be grateful for Elder Ouyang to help in both this ceremony and the negotiation.¡± At the end of the speech, Ye Canghai expressed his gratitude to Ouyang and he smiled lightly as he also cupped his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, really.¡± Ouyang did not want that gratitude coming from someone like Ye Canghai. After all, they had a slight connection with his Sect Leader himself and when he saw that day, Ouyang felt that his sect leader would not have his day again anymore.


    ¡®Ah, this qi and Soulforce. Our sons are back.¡¯ Ye Canghai could detect the instant both of them arrived and locked on to them already. Good to them to stand near Ye Guhan or this matter would be hard to deal with.


    ¡®Hmm, but those people will flock around them. Should we do something about it?¡¯ Yu Feng became worried. Who knows what those old man¡¯s idea about this?


    ¡®At most, we should not make anything unordinary in their presence.¡¯ Ye Canghai sighed when he thought about those old elders. They were truly merciless when there was something unknown to them.


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing here our respected guests? Is there something you need?¡± Ye Guhan would interfere and he also had prepared the most believable as well as the basic truth of the matter.


    ¡°So this is your son? And these two here is your nephew? Where are they before this ceremony?¡±


    ¡°You are Elder Bai Zhen. They have finished their training and slightly late to attend the ceremony. Besides, why someone with an important position and matter still here. Shouldn¡¯t Elder arrange the disciple properly?¡± Ye Guhan replied.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± actually Bai Zhen wanted to probe some more but it would only worsen the current situation. And then his expression changed a bit because he received bad news from the person he searched all this time.


    He tried to not show his expression as much as he could but Ye Guhan could see the change in an instant.


    ¡®Definitely, a right decision to be wary of the people from these sects. Especially those who come from Incense Ancient Sect. Just what is their plan now? And the sect leader of Seven Color Sect, unexpectedly, it is him.¡¯


    But then again, it was only those who hold the power that probably doing something. Ye Guhan could see that most of the disciples in their ranks were in the unknown.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. They won¡¯t ask about your sudden appearance anymore, that is if they can still hold on their curiosity.¡± Ye Guhan reassured the condition first before he said it.


    ¡®So strong. This is what Mother meant when she told me not to make trouble.¡¯ From behind her cloak, Yue sensed dozens of strong energy released from the elders. They were at the very least Culture Core stage while she was at the Late Stage of Foundation Establishment.


    That was in term of cultivation base, it did not include other factors such as special ability, the items the elders possessed, their forged weapon, it could also contribute to the strong energy sensation.


    Some of the items could emit a rather strong energy release while mostly it would release weak energy. Other than that, some ability could change how the energy from the body was released.


    ¡°And how about you, Little Cheng? Do your condition already solved?¡± Ye Guhan also asked Ye Qingcheng about his condition. It was far worse and happened the longest so when this opportunity to not only eliminate the negative effect but also strengthen him, Ye Guhan gave his permission.


    ¡°Thanks for Uncle¡¯s concern. As of now, I feel a lot better than before.¡± A light reflected from Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes and this made Ye Guhan finally noticed something different.


    ¡°And as for Yingyuan, guess that you are just like your father.¡± Ye Guhan would not fail to notice the slight intent coming from Ye yingyuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So Uncle can perceive the intent power too?¡± Ye yingyuan surprised to hear this. Not many people with cultivation like his uncle could perceive the other¡¯s intent after all. Ye Guhan nodded slightly, though he got that experience during the last war.


    And as for his cultivation, well that was something he would not divulge for now. Ye Guhan and


    Ye Canghai had agreed not to talk about this to their children after all.


    From the highest floor in the building, Manstein closed his eyes. He did this to see the status of himself. This far, he had seen the capability of


    and he felt it compatible to him. Not only that but his qi attribute was surprisingly rare as well.


    First, he had to sacrifice some of his spiritual roots to be able to produce Cosmic Qi and this was the greatest problem as it would slow him down to become stronger at a fast rate. Second, he still lacked an understanding of his own power. And he only understood how to utilize Soulforce, that was irony since the first three stages of cultivation relied mostly on the usage of Qi.


    Worse, Manstein could not wield the power of Soulforce a long time due to his weak cultivation. His only solution was whether body cultivation was suitable to him or not.


    As for the last, he did not have a weapon or protection yet. But this would be solved quickly so he did not mind this much. Other than that, he wanted to ask Ye Xiaobai about the bow he had given. That bow was the result of incorporating the principle of a revolver to the longbow, he had no idea how it would effect on practical use.


    ¡°There they are. Since I want to greet them, do any of you here want to do the same?¡± the question from Manstein which were answered by Han Lang quickly. And for Yi Xiaodie, she locked her eyes with Manstein and saw that eyes again.


    The eye which showed indifferent, cold and apathetic. It was just for a brief moment before he showed his hospitality but that gap was enough for her to see.


    ¡®That eye, it is something that only someone from the army will have. But him with his weak power, how can he have it? And more importantly, where did he come from?¡¯


    From her perspective, someone had to be strong enough at least proficient in some kind of weapon mastery to be able to experience murder and killing. And forget about the usual war involving ordinary people, it did not happen anymore as most of the conflicts were done by cultivator.


    That was why she had this thought. But in the end she just had to follow him, it was fine as long as he was not her enemy.


    ¡®About those elders, what are your opinion about them? I don¡¯t know what they are planning to do. Perhaps, their general intention is to get something from us. For example, how can this remote place on the continent be able to contend with their forces?¡¯ Manstein could only get to that point because what he had seen thus far and he estimated their reaction so they come to this place was in his mind.


    ¡®That is one of their objectives. And sadly, we have to list them as a potential threat. We probably have to clash with them someday.¡¯ Alice replied. She also did not know the matter inside the forest so she still thought about safety measure.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry so much about the beasts in the forest. They are going to be our help one day. The problem is that we have to find a certain monkey.¡¯ Manstein remembered a part of Nightstalker King¡¯s memory regarding the forest inhabitant as well as the king of that place and that monkey was one of them.


    Nightstalker King used them as a big, mass distraction while he rushed to the interior of the yellow bee nest. But he was wary of the monkey so despite the monkey followed along he just regarded it as nothing and his thought were correct.


    And then all of them met in the location where the crowds surrounded by a certain distance from it.


    ¡°Yingyuan, just where are you come from? I thought you went to the forest a few days ago?¡± one by one, familiar faces started to show up. There was no other choice for Ye Yingyuan but to greet them. But at the same time, he felt discomfort in his heart.


    Since they would be separated not only by their life expectancy but also by position, Ye Yingyuan did not know how to face this and how to react to this.


    ¡°Just finish my training. Guess I¡¯m right on time.¡± Ye Yingyuan replied while he caught the small ball as large as his hand that his friends threw. With that, they start their usual game of catch and throw the ball to all of his friends.


    When one of them caught the ball, they would immediately throw it to another. This formed a chain of throwing and catching and what amazed their parents was the coordination was good the ball barely scratch the clothes of the people around them.


    ¡°Hey, over here. You guys returned at last, how much time has passed in your perspective?¡± Manstein greeted them, waving his hand. Even though he knew the times they had spent estimated around two to three months with his Intelligent Assistance Device announced it directly, he still asked anyway.


    [New kind of improvement upon the observed subject detected. Updating the information¡­.]


    ¡®Is that really the same person I met when I do not even have this body?¡¯ the biggest advancement Manstein could see was when his eyes landed on Ye Qingcheng. He sighed as he slightly miscalculated his estimation of the awakened bloodline.


    It was suppressed but the aura of the bloodline still exist and his Intelligent Assitance Device could analyze it. And to his shock, even the awakening pushed the progress of body cultivation directly broke through Tempering Marrow stage.


    When one¡¯s marrow was thoroughly tempered, their overall reaction speed, perception as well as their resistance to any abnormal effect to body increase. And their biggest advantage was the blood the marrow produced would be stronger and could even support the qi inside the body that usually flows in the spiritual vein.


    This, in turn, made it possible for the next breakthrough in Body Cultivation, Internal Enhancement.

 Chapter 101: The Motion

    The Central Region. This is where the most powerful dynasty was created and also the current capital for the Wutian Continent. This region marked the center of the continent as well as the center of economic and strength.


    But at this moment, some of the city in the region was already in a chaotic state without a sign of stopping anytime soon. Various members from powerful sect started to meddle in as well and the situation became worse.


    A carriage was flying above the region. The one who carried it was a pair of dragons with white color covering their bodies.


    ¡°Well, that escalated quickly, isn¡¯t it? The move Cleansing Ancient Sect has made successfully attract the attention of many other sects.¡± Sitting inside the carriage was a man with a handsome face. His brow almost connected even when he just casually relax in his carriage which was full of decoration and ornament.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this way. They knew about the destruction we made at the northern region where the former Northern Ice Palace once ruled over. Crown Prince, should we put the effort of searching the location of Yin Inheritance the highest priority in the northern region?¡± beside the handsome man, a middle-aged man with a sharp eye and red beard was sitting but his gesture showed that he respected and feared the man.


    ¡°Of course. But put some of our powerful experts there just to warn the other power about our presence. Now the entire Central Region is going to be in chaos because of the competition at the Stone door. But with the disappearance of Northern Ice Palace, I am sure they will jump to the northern region and starting power struggle there.¡± The handsome man said.


    ¡°But Crown Prince, I have some bad news for you. Apparently, someone is trying to hide the person you are looking for around the vicinity of Cleansing Ancient Sect. And the most frustrating thing is we lost contact with our people that you send.¡± The red-bearded man opened his mouth because this was important.


    ¡°The culprit, did you find the person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either but it is between the Cleansing Ancient Sect itself or some third party that brought away the person you are looking for since half a year ago.¡±


    The man frowned. He now knew that some people were just on his side for profit and to avoid suspicion but looking at the situation he would make sure anyone related to this ¡®special case¡¯ unable to spread this further.


    ¡®Did they know about that person background as well? They already knew about the person¡¯s identity and energy pattern and I already send some people to extract him but no one came back. The worst is we only knew about him as the descendant of the royal family but nothing else than that!¡¯


    The Crown Prince had sent his people to extract the person that had the bloodline of the royal family but they disappeared. Worse, they could not even send the energy pattern of that person as if someone erased it to cover the person in question.


    ¡®This third party is covert. Perhaps someone from Cleansing Ancient Sect realized my trouble and secretly get the person I¡¯m looking for to benefit but then a conflict appears before the people I send arrived. They probably fight and then when they exhaust themselves this third party appears and gained everything.¡¯


    The problem was he did not know anything about this third party. He could point his guess to the seclusive and hidden Mu Family, the unnoticed expert or whatever but he had to find some sort of trace or clue. That was exactly what had been lost when the people he sent were disappeared without warning. Anything he knew was, they were eliminated and any traces his side had placed upon them was erased completely.


    ¡°Advisor Kang, you better be honest with me. Are you thinking about the culprit is from Mu Family?¡± when he saw what the red-bearded middle-aged man, he asked in curiosity.


    The red-bearded middle-aged man was his advisor, Kang Hua. The Crown Prince asked because the reaction the advisor had given to him was the middle-aged man was guarding and preparing himself against the people that lurked in the dark.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not like that. That Mu Family is still in the same place and they are not even out other than the people they had agreed previously to roam. It¡¯s just I think they are indirectly related to this, perhaps some people obtained part of their skills and techniques resulting in this. Other than that Your Highness, have you heard of the recently famous merchant with surname Shen?¡± while they were also exchanging their opinion, Kang Hua did not forget to inform general situation and condition that could be of help to Crown Prince Zhao Youran.


    ¡°A merchant? If it is you, Advisor Kang, to say that they are famous then their influence is far and deep. What makes them special?¡± Zhao Youran was interested as his face brightened slightly.


    ¡°Their business improved by leaps and bounds. Initially, I investigated and found out that their success is because of the utilization of the artifact from the past. I want to grab a profit of it but who would have thought that they are protected by Hengduan Sect and Boundless Sea Sect simultaneously. And the sole daughter of this merchant is also the disciple of Boundless Sea Sect, the direct disciple at that.¡± Advisor Kang Hua explained. He said all the words as if it was prestigious merit.


    ¡°But at least you cooperate with them and get a share right?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately we have a portion in it so some of our tools and artifact receive an increase in efficiency.¡±


    And then Advisor Kang further explained about this man surnamed Shen. The motivation of this merchant was started because of his daughter that had the talent for cultivation. This man just tried to do something with more profits to further support her daughter.


    Who would have thought that their influence and importance spread far to every corner of the continent? To make things better, it felt like the heavens favored this man so one of his subordinates got a portion of the artifact created by The Goddess of Artifact, remade and modify it further to be able to get into the market.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But I am sure that Father Emperor already found this and got a share of this too. Even if someone is able to obstruct me from getting my objective, I will find another way to be able to accomplish it. Since the person I¡¯m looking for disappear, let¡¯s just focus on preparing our force.¡± Zaho Youran said this but his thought was in turmoil.


    ¡®Why did that King not return after he suddenly went somewhere?¡¯


    -


    In another place, inside a residence full of expensive decoration was a dozen of people. Most of these people were listening to the three people in front of them. One of them was a young woman with short, black hair and in her hand was actually a spear.


    Her gaze was cold, the same with her face. But that was only when she looked at the people in front of her. As for the middle-aged man beside her, she would give a faint smile.


    ¡°Father, why did you help her? There is no advantage for us to help her at all.¡± The woman asked respectfully.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, this is not about gains when helping people. Ah Dai, do you know the origin of the woman we find?¡± this middle-aged man was wearing a silvery color robe but his face and expression were radiant, as bright as sun even to all the people around him and to his own daughter beside him.


    ¡°Mister Shen, as far as this servant know the woman we find comes from the northern region. This can only verify the rumor about a matter that happened there because a lot of people already spoke about this especially wandering cultivators.¡± The third person was naturally Ah Dai. He was the person that found about the woman and brought her to the residence.


    He believed that his master would save her. The second reason was that one of his colleagues recognized the clothes of the woman. This point made Ah Dai wanted to verify in detail what had happened in the northern region.


    ¡°Will this not affect your business, Sir?¡± then Ah Dai had to ask. He respected this person who could expand the influence of his trade to the whole continent. Everyone knew his name and that was the first name the people would think when mentioning the most successful merchant, Shen Ming.


    This question also appeared on the thought of the people there including his own daughter. She looked at Shen Ming with worried because her father¡¯s personal strength was only slightly good but not the best.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Rather than worrying about my own business, I am more worried about you all especially to my daughter.¡± Shen Ming¡¯s eyes showed his seriousness when he said those.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it Father. This is just another case of a fallen powerhouse and there is nothing big happen so far.¡± His daughter replied softly.


    ¡°Please treat the injured woman with the best of your ability, everyone.¡±


    -


    After the elders from various place knew that the matter had ended with Ouyang as the witness, they could only leave it at that. But more importantly, they would ask each disciple about their experience inside Xuan City.


    But for those who still had something like Ye Guhan and Li Dian, they could not say it directly. The matter regarding those sect¡¯s to harm their child and the people of the city, that was the thing they wanted to get but unable to convey.


    Firstly, Ye Canghai got this warning directly from Wei Liang. It was about the situation in the central region and the powerhouses involved. It was said that the next competition for entering The Stone Door would be the peak of the confrontation between powerhouses.


    ¡°Those elders are finally gone.¡± After they made sure that every single person that came to Xuan City along with their respective disciple left, they breathed out in relief.


    ¡°We must first repair the damage this city has. Then we should ask what the cause for the little shock is. But of course, we need to be cautious because some people are interested in this little thing earlier.¡± Said Li Dian when he remembered it.


    ¡°But first, we should let our children tell what they experience so far. Let¡¯s go to my residence, there are important things to do.¡± Ye Guhan patted Li Dian¡¯s shoulders before he gestured for Ye Xiaobai to follow.


    ¡®Those people from Cleansing Ancient Sect swept their gaze and their sense to my son. But it felt like as if they wonder about something rather than displease as for why there are traces of chaotic energy in him. That is something to be wary.¡¯ Thought Ye Guhan before he took a glance at the cloaked figure that always beside Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°Who is this? Someone you encountered in your journey?¡± since the return of his son was not normal, he wanted to slowly raise the topic.


    ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t know how or why she suddenly looking for me, Father will know instantly that the cloak she is wearing block any detection even from cultivator¡¯s sense.¡± Ye Xiaobai could only answer honestly.


    ¡°Then she is really from Mu Clan. Why are you so excited when mentioning her?¡±


    ¡°Because she is that Silver Fox. Their abilities are exceptional.¡±


    Ye Guhan could only accept that as a fact. As for Yue, she pursed her lips because someone praised not only her but also not bother too much when talking about her race. But strangely she felt something that told her to know about the family Ye Xiaobai belonged to.


    This is not just her desire but also what Jiang Zhen had told her that something interesting between her and Ye Xiaobai but also their family. As for that, it was her task to uncover.


    In another case, Ye Qingcheng could not suppress what he had in his heart.


    ¡®For so many years I have to suffer from excruciating pain but that is also the time my parents have to worry about me. After that tempering with the enhanced yellow honey, it seemed that not only I don¡¯t feel any pain but I can feel that¡­I reached the first stage of body cultivation completely. I only thought I just reach it but to complete the first stage entirely is good I guess.¡¯ When he looked around, he realized that was truly the case. It was because staying in the same environment would not be able to tell how much change the first stage of body cultivation could do to him.


    And now, he realized that his perception increased greatly along with his thinking speed. His reflex was also the same, it was faster to react. And the best of it was that the detection of any abnormal sign could be received faster than before.


    Then he saw them, the two people he felt guilty. He trained his body other than his energy cultivation just to be able to find a way to alleviate the pain in his heart other than to strengthen himself. Add to the fact that he also specialized in abilities that related to the toughness of body and close quarter combat. But in the end, he did it because of them.


    They were his parents, he knew that most of the time it was his mother that took care of him when he went out of control every full moon. But after he discussed some things with some knowledgeable people, he realized that the bloodline in his body was the cause.


    If it was not awakened, it had a higher chance to go berserk without restraint. The awakening process was to let the person gain power from his bloodline, slowly gaining control and mastery upon it.


    Of course, both Ye Canghai and Yu Feng had located him. They even smiled at him which in turn made him mirrored them.


    ¡°Father!¡± Ye Yingyuan became spirited and tried a few tricks with sword intent. Then the father also unleashed his own sword intent. When the two intent clashed, only the one who unleashed could feel the difference.


    ¡°What have you done that your intent is weaker?¡± Ye Canghai knew from that single instance that Ye Yingyuan¡¯s intent was weaker. It could only mean a forced breakthrough and that was not a good sign.


    ¡°I¡­am not strong enough. I just want some strength so that I can fulfill my promise to grandpa.¡± This was Ye Yingyuan¡¯s honest opinion. He could not afford to be weak the moment he promised his grandfather nor when he realized that there was a threat aiming for his, his family and his friend¡¯s safety.


    Ye Canghai was stunned when his son mentioned it. Even though he could get over it but his son was still a slightly bigger child, he was still trying his best to do anything that he promised upon. It became more determined when the person he promised was his grandfather.


    Ouyang did not leave even after the ceremony had done. He observed everyone, even so, when his eyes landed on Ye Qingcheng, he could see a trace of the hidden power in that strong frame. As for Ye Yingyuan and Ye Xiaobai, he saw them as a good talent. One thing that made him happy was all of them had this smile of happiness when interacting with each other.


    ¡°Senior Ouyang, would you mind to go to Ye Residence if you are not busy?¡± Ye Canghai invited him. And the reply was a nod, an agreement that made Ye Canghai happier.


    ¡°Are you alright? Is there something bothering you?¡± and there were also Ye Qingcheng and Yu Feng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, just release it. I can feel that big brother¡¯s getting stronger again.¡± Ye Yingyuan cheered his older brother. His smaller height tried to pull his brother towards their mother.


    Then unexpectedly, both Ye Yingyuan and Ye Qingcheng got a big hug from their mother. They felt their restless inner thought suddenly calmed down, like a lake without the wave. They returned the gesture and also grateful that they had a mother.


    ¡®Compared to you, who has a loving and doting mother, I am raised without one and I only know my grandfather.¡¯ That was what Manstein said to Ye Yingyuan. And Ye Yingyuan also learned to be grateful because some people did not have the luxury as he had.


    ¡°Hey, Alice. If I can get stronger in this world, can I do anything I want?¡± Manstein suddenly asked Alice all of a sudden after he saw the scene of parents and child together.


    ¡°This world views strength as a priority. So, it almost feels like strength is everything and the standard to be acknowledged. Do you fired up now that you want to keep this image?¡± inside his soul realm which only he could see, Alice smiled at him.


    ¡°I must get stronger in the quickest speed possible. And to raise my spiritual root point, which most likely involved some unsightly technique. You know what I mean right?¡± Manstein had a clear plan in his head. The first thing he would do was to get his spiritual root point that his device had shown to increase.


    But to do this, he could only come to a solution with immediate effect and the fastest rate of growth. That was to pave his way through the demonic path, the path his past self before became a scientist had to go through.


    ¡°Are you crazy!? Do you¡­do you know what are you saying? That is the path of no return. Never ever think of doing it again while I am here with you!¡± Manstein was surprised to see Alice reacted that way. She was too caring for him and even without coming to this strange world, Manstein knew that as well.


    ¡°Without strength, people will only ridicule you here! I saw some disciples that use their power to indirectly threaten the stall over there.¡± Manstein pointed to a certain stall that sold various snacks. He continued, ¡°In the end, the majority of the people will always gauge the strength of a person whether it can affect their lives. They will not care about a measly righteous or evil deeds. The ends justify the means.¡±


    ¡°It is a stroke of great luck for people with righteousness exist in this world such as Ye Family and the people around them! I dare to bet that the rest of this continent will reek of evil no matter how small it is. Now that you mentioned it, I remember the next part of the story of the demon and the hero.¡±


    ¡°Oh, about the part where he encountered the king of bandits?¡± Alice wondered why Manstein always remembered that story though.


    Just before Xian Ni arrived, he was blocked by bandits and it was the king of all bandits that personally dealt with him.


    ¡°Taking things from others is wrong unless you are on the verge of dying. But you all looked vigorous to me.¡±


    ¡°Men, we got a fat sheep here. And look what he has brought¡­today, we are going to get drunk until dawn!¡±


    Those bandits tried to steal things from Xian Ni, from his vegetables and even his livestock was on stake. Some of the people went to him, trying to kill him. Too bad they received a devastating hit on their chest which instantly killing them.


    ¡°Looks like taking an easy path is your job after all. Why are there no people to fight against you?¡± Xian Ni asked which made the entire group realized the persona in front of them was ignorant.


    ¡°This country bumpkin here is stupid. Who dares to offend someone that has been backed up by the government itself?¡± the king of bandit said.


    ¡°Then let me become the first. Since any power behind you is keeping you around, that only show me you are a flock of birds with the same feather together.¡±


    That was foolish for Manstein to read. Offending someone stronger because that someone had done an injustice through his subordinate. The problem was Xian Ni acted on his own instinct that thought everything he carried from his place belonged to him, he personally cultured and raised those things.


    Defeating them was easy. All people had the same face when Xian Ni acted, it was fear. Even the king of bandit also showed fear but he pushed his backer right at that moment.


    ¡°Do you know that offending the government will only lead you to endless trouble? Why don¡¯t you think for a moment¡­¡± before he finished his work, Xian Ni just killed him right on the spot. Xian Ni only knew that his strength had been increasing since the strange event and he did not have this trait to think for a long term in the future. He was just the same as the other living being.


    ¡°And that led him to endless troubles. He is really foolish.¡± Manstein chuckled a little because he could see some important point in that part of the story. It was fine to uphold justice but without strength, all of that was just for naught.


    You can make a ripple at the lake but that was it, a ripple. Without sufficient strength, you cannot make that ripple last longer nor you can change the lake.


    ¡°At least he is trying to defend what he has,¡± Alice replied again. Manstein snorted before he opened his mouth, ¡°So what? If he is weak, those bandits will just kill him and take his possession without issue. It is because of his strength that he can turn the tide of situation.¡±


    ¡°That in itself is foolishness due to lack of wisdom. He didn''t remove the roots and only deal with them."


    -


    ¡°Now, can you tell me what had happened after our separation?¡± with that question from Ye Canghai, everyone started to explain their experience.


    ¡°So to say, the time difference makes you all spend two months inside that hive. No wonder I feel stronger energy from you all and it¡¯s pure.¡± Li Dian nodded. While Manstein had to check things with some of the concealing formations because some things can still slip past the main formation that covered the city, he was also listening to the conversation.


    ¡°But things are getting interesting here. First, I need you to explain something to me.¡± Yi Xiaodie cast her glance at Ye Qingcheng who became stupefied upon hearing that. But he returned her stare with his own, one that had the determination and only that alone.


    ¡°What is it? Just say it here, no one should be spying on us right?¡± Ye Yingyuan became interested and asked. What made his brother determined this much?


    ¡°Why are you giving me this? Explain.¡± The next thing Yi Xiaodie did was to place a half emptied bottle that contained the honey right in front of Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Well, the sooner you get your sickness cured the better you perform. I know I am not a match for you if you are in your full strength so I feel like to fight with you again seriously.¡± The reply was flat but that was what he truly thought.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the thing was, she had expected that answer but she still had doubts in her heart. They kept staring at each other and he answered it without even hesitation as if it was what he truly wanted to do in her perspective.


    The place where she usually lived was not like Xuan City after all. And finding this kind of people made her relaxed her mind and could rest truly. But experiencing the special quality that she found about this city, as well as the only records that led her to visit this place. She finally found the family that hid from the world and they were being ridiculed by most people in fact.


    ¡°Why so serious? That is who they are. You don¡¯t need to hold anything back. In this place, you should be who you are.¡± Yue nodded. She already revealed her appearance and now she narrowed her eyes in a very seductive manner.


    ¡®And you better keep this identity of mine between you, me and those people that aware of it. Else, I will make you suffer.¡¯ Yue added her message through the transmission.


    ¡°If you all are done then I should say what I have to say. This is important because I have to go after winter when the first flower blooms.¡± Manstein then gathered their attention by saying this.

 Chapter 102: Leaving The City, The Treasure Trove

    ¡°I will leave this place. And don¡¯t even thinking of finding me, approaching me, interacting with me or any other kind of interaction directly or indirectly.¡± Manstein went silent for a while before he said this. He had already gained enough determination to do it.


    ¡®This includes you too, Alice. I can¡¯t bring you with me in my way to become stronger.¡¯ Even Manstein went as far as not letting anyone go with him. He had a reason for this but the process of becoming stronger would be very ugly.


    ¡®As expected! You already resolved to do this but since when?¡¯ Alice was shocked to hear it. She did not expect that Manstein would ask for her to get away from him. But she wanted to know since when he thought to do this matter.


    ¡®Since the very start. This is the best thing to do but I need you to safeguard all of the people here in this city before I am going. Now the thing is, are you willing?¡¯ Manstein knew the final obstacle to this was actually this woman that actually his junior from his previous world.


    ¡®I am not willing! There is a better way to do this as long as I am with you.¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t understand at all after a long time in this world, Alice? You don¡¯t understand how ¡®it¡¯ works.¡¯ Manstein cut her words immediately. His eyes looked at the ceiling but actually he gazed further than that, he stared at the vast thing which covered the world.


    ¡®What do you mean? So you just leave your biggest support here and go out without protection?¡¯ Alice retorted but her tone was filled with a tint of sadness.


    ¡®Because your enemy is my enemy, I don¡¯t want any enemies to find out about you and Senior Wang okay. Furthermore, we only know the general idea of what is going on the continent. We don¡¯t know the details and the aim. Besides, I am the best person since they will never know my origin, my identity whatsoever.¡¯


    Manstein then stood up and smiled before he left the place, to the outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Li Dian asked with concern. Something seemed off when that man suddenly got up and left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is thinking but it is better for us to respect his decision. I hope that whatever he does, it is for good.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± And then Ye Yingyuan rushed, following soon after Manstein.


    -


    ¡°Why? You admit that you are weak, so why do you want to go outside?¡± Ye Yingyuan pulled MAnstien to the side. Manstein just went along and smiled a little.


    ¡°Because this is important for me to get stronger on the shortest time possible. Going outside this city will give me a higher chance to do that. But I will certainly do something you and your family, even the world will see it as ruthless.¡± Manstein replied kindly. He would miss this day where everything was calm, peaceful and pure.


    ¡°But here is more suitable for you to develop yourself. And more than that, you have someone strong to protect you so why the decision?¡± seeing that Manstein did not change his decision, Ye Yingyuan asked the reason instead.


    ¡°I received so many from you, your family, even Alice and Senior Wang Yu are giving me help but that does not help that I am only a greenhorn. Being protected ensure your survival but that is all there is to it, I can¡¯t develop my potential to the fullest if that is the case.¡±


    Manstein only said what was half-truth and the most suitable for Ye Yingyuan to be accepted. He also murmured, But the fastest way to increase your power without diminishing your potential and side effect is the path I take previously.


    And that path was to let Manstein do literally whatever he wanted in this world where strength takes priority over moral. It was somehow suitable to gather strength this way. But of course, Manstein had the real reason why he did this though.


    ¡®And yet what is the greatest illusion of all?¡¯ Manstein thought while pondering about something after he read another part of the hero and the demon. Because of this that he acted and planned everything, creating a possible result from what he is going to do.


    ¡®First I should create some failsafe plan. And then I need to complete my learning of the introduction of the seal.¡¯ He could only learn but could not directly copy things from the Intelligent Assistance Device.


    He did not want to believe that he had to do the things he had done in the past again! In fact, he felt reluctant to do it after he got revenge. But this time, he simply wanted to get the power that needed time to accumulate in the shortest period possible. This reason was already crazy but the fastest way to gather resources were two, finding a treasure trove which was hidden or plundered them from others.


    That was the reason why Manstein had to pave that path again. He realized that only plundering from others would he was able to strengthen himself faster. Finding treasure trove needed luck but Alice had already told him every hidden place that contained these treasures. The problem was some of the places was dangerous for the current him.


    Manstein sighed. He went to the courtyard and stood amidst the white snow covered the ground. He called the current status for his body, doing a routine check-up with the device.


    ¡®It is said that the requirement to become a Sealmaster is high, especially in the control of Soulforce. Should I try to learn a few simple seals now?¡¯ one of the preparations he had to do was to learn about a seal.


    It was an open secret that Allway Sect in the past had this Sealmaster which deterred the entire world of cultivation alone. The Sealmaster was so strong that no one could harm him even when he just stood up in the middle of the battlefield.


    ¡°Now I understand what you do and so you understand me. Perhaps, this is the effect of having multiple souls in one body. But the consequences are just as dangerous as the benefit so it is only suitable for an emergency.¡± Manstein now had something in his head which he did not remember doing any of it.


    ¡°Hmm, now I am determined to be stronger because of that. I truly thank you, I will not let what happen to you in the past happen to me this time.¡± An understanding look emerged from Ye Yingyuan¡¯s face.


    Essentially, they could see each other¡¯s memories for a certain period of time. Like Manstein knew that someone had used Li Ling to do something which he lacked the whole picture while Ye yingyuan could see what happened to Manstein when he was just a fine child.


    All of this was done through their link originated from their soul. Somehow, spirit Severing Altar could not cut this off and that was how it was.


    -


    ¡°Ah, this is the time for me to leave,¡± Manstein said while checking his clothes with his right hands. His left hands were drawing an imaginary thing by moving his index finger around.


    After the sun appeared on the sky after a long winter and the first flower bloomed, Manstein already stood at the edge of the city. His eyes only saw the mountain range that divided the region of the continent.


    ¡®Ugh, drawing the seal without paper and ink sure is hard. Keep practicing then, in hope to understand what that word means.¡¯


    Manstein also received a slight improvement over time. He was at the peak of the first level in Qi Condensation stage but that was so weak compared to the average cultivator. That was his cultivation power but his battle prowess increased again since the training room at the Forgotten Pond was useful.


    From [Wave Vision], [Purple Haze Art], even his movement technique was improved. His movement technique was only for his current self because it involved his footwork. Once he got into the next stage, this movement technique would be obsolete because that was the stage where he could fly.


    ¡°Let me tell you this senior, don¡¯t underestimate your enemy but most of all don¡¯t underestimate yourself! And I also have to say not to overestimate something that you don¡¯t know of. That¡¯s my advice.¡± Alice was in a good mood today. Manstein had to bring her with him at all his journey from now onward!If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. But thank you for helping me locate every single treasure trove you have created in the past. But what about them?¡± Manstein shifted his look and turned his head as only a few people knew he was going out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. This city will be our base for the future so it is a must for someone with sufficient strength to hold it. Now that our preparations are complete, let¡¯s say goodbye and quickly go to the first treasure trove!¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Now that everything is in place. I am grateful for what you all have done to me. So just treat everything you have today as part of my repayment.¡± Manstein then had to face every face that he had seen. He asked Alice to place unto all of the entire city a certain seal, this was his failsafe plan.


    ¡°Are you still going?¡± Ye Yingyuan asked. Manstein only nodded at that and then came Ye Xiaobai.


    ¡°How¡¯s the bow? I just add something to make it better. Besides, the one who made that bow is not me. I am the one who designed the model of the bow.¡± Manstein could see the large glove that also became the portable bow. He did not even give it a name after completing its design so he left it to the one who wielded it to decide.


    ¡°It is good. I will certainly repay this kindness. So, be careful out there. I heard that some people patrolled about a hundred days away by foot. This is what Yue told me about.¡± Ye Xiaobai reminded.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind. Perhaps their presence can be considered both good and bad news. And be careful of your legs.¡± Manstein appreciated the warning and reminded him back in return because he felt a presence just beside Ye Xiaobai.


    There was only a sentence inside Manstein¡¯s head, ¡®Too late.¡¯


    ¡°Ow, it hurts¡­my foot¡­¡± Ye Xiaobai felt a stinging pain on his right legs. It felt like his inner bones and muscles were being ground to pieces. He knew that giving this information would make someone displeased but he had to do it.


    ¡°Before I forget, I want to give you something since you will be following Miss Yi right?¡± Manstein gave a piece of paper to Ye Qingcheng. Manstein just gave him a location of an immovable weapon that became famous for years in the past but everyone just ignored it as of now.


    They believe that the weapon was too high of an artifact even the old and powerful cultivator had failed to lift it up from its place. Alice only realized that the weapon corresponded with the right person. In this case, the right bloodline.


    They were planning to get who the person that gave Ye Qingcheng¡¯s bloodline was, both Manstein and Alice.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A map of the immovable weapon, right? But it has been a long time since anyone tried to take this weapon away and probably someone is waiting for someone to successfully pick up so they will just steal it in return.¡± Ye Qingcheng confused about this and Manstein smiled bashfully.


    ¡°The map is important, not just for showing the way. So Always carried it with you. And for everyone, I can only say to you to stay away from me at all times in any circumstances. Even if it means my death, just stay away until the sign is showed to you.¡± Manstein breathed out and gave everyone one last look.


    ¡®A bunch of people from an influential figure in the continent is here. Is this going to be fine?¡¯ Manstein doubted it because sooner or later they would face pressure from left and right.


    And that was how he went away. He felt that concern gaze from the Ye Family, which made him warm in his heart but also guilty. He still had the last part of the soul seed from Ye Shui and he did not know what to do with it.


    He then ran, training his footwork while his left hand was practicing to draw an imaginary seal. He was fast compared to the first time he tried but still, it was slower than the average!


    ¡®I have to be strong. Strong enough everyone that obstruct me will be wiped from my way and everyone I want to protect will be safe.¡¯


    -


    Sun rays penetrated the clouds in the evening. For Manstein though, it was the third evening outside Xuan City. He sat down under a tree, revolving his qi to the place in his abdomen. The first level of Qi Condensation was to form a condensed qi and the size of it inside Manstein was just a drop of condensed qi.


    It was so minuscule but a faint multi-colored qi radiated from it. The Cosmic attribute qi that Manstein had could absorb any kind of qi in nature without refining it. And Manstein barely completing the first mastery over [Purple Haze Art]: Violetforce as he produced a purple aura that felt strong.


    He was trying to enhance his Wave Vision as well but it failed. He opened his eyes and a light came from his eyes as he could see many waves in his surroundings. It was the same view he had ever since he got the technique.


    ¡°So how much far can my sight go when it reaches a new height?¡± Manstein could only imagine while his finger kept practicing to form a basic seal. His finger was moving in the same pattern and that actually formed a small and weak seal that generally used as a practice.


    ¡°Strong Soulforce is good for a Sealmaster but the Soulforce I possess is like a bit off. As expected, before Nascent Soul stage the Soulforce will be like fluid that is hard to control and its potential is limited. The seal I am trying to make is starting to have something in it¡­Alice?¡±


    The finger he used to make a seal in the thin air started to feel like something was formed from it. Its faint line gave Manstein a little hope as that would mean he formed a seal just by drawing its form in the thin air.


    ¡°Looking good. You are really good at something when serious but is this fine? You mastering so many techniques from the various profession is going to get your progress in cultivation stagnant. But you will use your device to help you save the progress and integrated it with your memory.¡± Alice knew that Manstein was progressing as fast as weed grew in the backyard.


    ¡°Unfortunately, everything the device stored including experience from several experts is going to be a reference at most or become my knowledge. I can¡¯t use it to do things myself as their power and condition are different from me. I mean, how a method only Nascent Soul cultivator use can be useful to the current me?¡±


    Manstein shrugged his shoulder but his eyes flickered. The device gave him a prompt that a strange signature was nearby.


    ¡°Senior looks like someone is searching for the first treasure trove. I can feel that they truly have a key to enter it though. What shall we do?¡± Alice asked Manstein for his opinion.


    [Signature captured within detection. Weak energy and thin energy layer protecting their body, 89% chance the signature belongs to the being with cultivation below Foundation Establishment]


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what idea you have but I will tail them, understanding what they are doing. From the looks of it, they are here on their own accord without any supervision from their elders. That is why I am not afraid of following behind them.¡± Manstein stated his idea.


    Without someone stronger than Peak Qi Condensation stage, Manstein had few to be afraid of. The time he spent on estimating his battle prowess at the training ground stated that his power was equal to the level 4 Qi Condensation cultivator. That was just a normal cultivator though but it proved just how strong his Qi and ability at his level.


    Then Manstein used the aspect that made him gain stealth from the meditation tactic Natural Flow-Sync. This allowed him to blend with nature as per his understanding of nature, add that his knowledge increased from reading many records from his Intelligent Assistance Device.


    He walked using the movement technique that he trained with, rushing through the bush and roots with ease as his feet moved and step at the right place to avoid slip.


    When he arrived, he could see a dozen of young men and woman using their sense to detect something. The leader that Manstein concluded from seeing the person with a sphere on his right hand was looking at the direction of the mountain in front of him.


    ¡°According to the map in the sphere, the location of the treasure trove is supposed to be at the foot of that mountain. Come on, we only lack a piece of the jade to complete the key. I have this jade but you all better not think about grabbing it from me. You all weaker than me and don¡¯t think about scheming to eliminate me either, you know what I mean.¡± A young man with a blue robe and a special token on his waist said to all the people around him.


    ¡®Oh, I think they are here after separating themselves from their group. They are the disciple from Seven Color Sect, but that sphere is not his. I remember a disciple from that sect received it from a place in Xuan City but from the looks of it, that person was eliminated.¡¯ Manstein remembered that some people knew about this treasure trove, it was the people from Seven color Sect that often wandering this near to get something from the trove.


    ¡°They called it a trove despite it only the first layer of the entire trove? This is why I like to make it layered just like the onion.¡± Alice chuckled but Manstein kept looking at them.


    ¡®This kind of reassembling the jade to form the key that allows one to enter the trove is good. This man knew that the sphere contained an additional part to unlock the second layer of the trove and this allowed him to reap all the treasure on it. But this cannot be done solely by this man alone, someone must be helping him. That token on his waist must be a sign.¡¯ Manstein had to use them as his meat shield because Alice mentioned a few traps to test the incoming people that want her trove.


    But it would not be easy since Manstein knew that despite without the elders'' protection, that man with the sphere was strong enough to fend for himself at the least. This was supported by his exclamation previously so Manstein probably could not take that man¡¯s life yet.


    ¡®His cultivation is at the level 8 of Qi condensation. That Qi layer on his body can be seen from here, this is not going to be easy since I have to count another eleven people.¡¯ Manstein was thinking about how he should use them in order to achieve his goal.


    ¡°Senior Ma, I found the piece of jade you are looking for.¡± Another young man held a piece of jade on his hand. The senior he mentioned was the person with the sphere that was trying to get the treasure at the second layer of the trove. He was a blue robe disciple, Ma Liang.


    The young man could only force his face to give a better impression of himself, smiling towards this Ma Liang.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ma Liang¡¯s reply was short, he even used a bit of attractive force to make the piece of jade to come to him. Then he waved his left hand and a round plate made from jade appeared. It looked incomplete because of the missing parts but it had been attached mostly by using qi.


    The last part then came to the place in the round plate, completing the entire round plate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Ma Liang and his group left, Manstein also followed. Manstein realized that the group went towards the narrow crack between the stone at the foot of the mountain. They then saw a giant gate with the corresponding round pattern in the middle of it.


    ¡°As usual, the plate to enter the treasure trove belongs to Seven Color Sect. Fellow disciple, you better thank me for this opportunity as this will be the last thing we do in this region.¡± Ma Liang said.


    ¡®Damn it, why did the Sect Leader just agree to the result of that negotiation!? It stated that the powerhouses from the central region are not to enter this region for a decade. Worse, it had been approved by someone from Hengduan Sect. Fortunately, I am a son of one of the elders in the sect so I can use this opportunity to gain a fortune.¡¯ Ma Liang thought and decided to do it.


    Even if his fellow disciple tried something, he still had one trump card to use in such case. This was what Manstein had deducted and he tried to make Ma Liang revealed his card first. Soon after the plate was placed, the gate opened and made a creaking sound. After that, they entered simultaneously.


    ¡°Senior, do you know that this first layer of treasure trove also contained a hidden room? It contains many things that we need to improve your talent. And from your thinking, I judge that you will use some demonic means to increase your spiritual root quality.¡± Alice said this purposely.


    ¡°Is that so? It can¡¯t be helped then. Increasing my ability to absorb more qi before refining them is a must. To increase my talent, we need some rare materials and then we also need some spiritual root from people. The problem is, I have to completely decapitate any means those disciples have from signaling anyone!¡±


    Manstein only followed them not too near to get their sense to pick his presence nor too far to not hear what they were saying.


    ¡°A pity, they wiped this place clean. Not even a speck of dust remained here.¡± A young woman saw the first layer and it turned out to be completely empty. She wore an orange robe and had the cultivation the fifth level Qi Condensation stage.


    Manstein realized that the disciple did not grade based their strength but rather their talent for cultivation. That Ma Liang was actually the strongest and the most talented among them. This made him pursed his mouth, changing the plan that actually already formed.


    ¡°What is the trap that located at the entrance of the second layer?¡± Manstein asked curiously. It was said by Alice that the trap could repel Culture Core cultivators away but what kind of trap that enable it to repel such strong people?


    ¡°You know it when you see it.¡± Replied Alice. Manstein then thought about it when he found the answer.


    ¡°Is that true? The trap is actually the one that reflects the attack and amplifies it. That¡¯s going to be a problem for me as well then.¡± Manstein knew what kind of trap he had to deal with but to disarm it was the real trouble.


    Using Wave Vision, he could see the entire structure of the trap that had been set despite located behind the gate to the second layer. The easiest thing to do was to destroy and the hardest was to create something, this was what Manstein understood when he saw the trap.


    ¡®The point is, I have to create a seal to restrict its function of reflecting the attack. To do that, let those disciple try it themselves first.¡¯